Pakistan Christian Post Is Your Voice Since 2001

UN Security Council Resolutions on Jammu & Kashmir; Past, Present and Future; EFSAS Report

Introduction: Prior to the partition of India on 15 August 1947, and the withdrawal of the British colonial rule, the north Indian State of Jammu & Kashmir (J&K), one of the 570 odd big or small Princely States of the British Indian Empire had to decide about its future once the British paramountcy lapsed. The Princely States enjoyed nominal autonomy within the parameters of British suzerainty.

What would be their status after the British had left?

Hindsight shows that the British Government was somewhat vague in defining the post-independence status of the Indian Princely States including J&K. In regard to this issue, Prime Minister Attlee wrote to Lord Mountbatten, the Viceroy in New Delhi, on 18 March 1947. He said, "It is, of course, important that the Indian States should adjust their relations with the authorities to whom it is intended to hand over power in British India; but as was explicitly stated by the Cabinet Mission, His Majesty's Government do not intend to hand over their powers and obligations under paramountcy to any successor Government. It is not intended to bring paramountcy, as a system, to a conclusion earlier than the date of the final transfer of power, but you are authorized, at such time as you think appropriate, to enter into negotiations with individual States for adjusting their relations with the Crown". The letter does not define the scope and parameters of “negotiations” which the Viceroy was authorized to conduct with the Princely States.

However, on 3 June 1947, Lord Mountbatten announced the plan for the partition of India and the impending end of British paramountcy. The next day, on 4 June 1947, the Viceroy gave a press conference in which he addressed the question of the Princely States. He said, “The treaty relations between Britain and the Indian States would come to an end, and on 15 August 1947 the suzerainty of the British Crown was to lapse. They would be free to accede to one or the other of the new dominions or to remain independent”. It suggests that independence was an option for the Princely States though, in reality, the practicability of this option was a moot question.

In a letter written by Maharaja Hari Singh, the ruler of J&K to Lord Mountbatten in June 1947, the Maharaja appealed Lord Mountbatten to impress upon Nehru, the Prime Minister of India, to postpone his scheduled visit to Srinagar because his government was working on a formula for the future of the State and Nehru's intervention in the court case of Sheikh Abdullah at that point in time would not be helpful. In fact, Mountbatten conveyed the message to Nehru and even advised him to give the Maharaja a chance. This notwithstanding, the Congress dealt a hard blow to the Maharaja's efforts when Gandhi ignored the entreaties of the ruler of J&K, and himself came to Srinagar and held a meeting with Maharaja Hari Singh.

Tribal invasion

The incursion of J&K State by frontier tribesmen under Pakistan’s sponsorship on 22 October 1947, resulted in the division of the State into two parts, one controlled by India and the other by Pakistan. Total area of the State of J&K at the time of independence of India was 222,236 sq km. After the declaration of ceasefire at the midnight of 31 December 1948, India was in control of 106,567 sq km of J&K, (48%), Pakistan 78,114 sq km (35%) and China in control of 37,555 sq km (17%). There were strong reasons for the two nascent independent countries of India and Pakistan to agree to a ceasefire. But more importantly, the Anglo-American bloc was very eager to see that a ceasefire was established.

In common usage, Kashmir refers to the entire State of J&K comprising five regions of the Kashmir Valley, Jammu, Ladakh, Pakistan Administered Jammu & Kashmir and Gilgit Baltistan.

Fighting between Indian troops and the tribal lashkars with war strategy framed by Pakistani Army Generals began on 26 October 1947, and continued through 1948, with no significant change in respective military positions of the two warring countries. Although, two independent states had emerged on the map of the subcontinent, yet the hangover of British influence and her strategic interests could not be wished away that soon. Both countries were linked to Great Britain through numerous ties; trade, commerce, history, culture and international relations. Evidently, when a critical situation arose in the strategic State of J&K on the eve of British withdrawal from the subcontinent, it was but natural that they would monitor the situation and redraw their policy accordingly.

Given the stalemate in the fighting, paucity of resources and above all the relentless persuasions of the Anglo-American bloc, it became clear to both sides that a decisive victory for any one side was not going to happen in Kashmir. Neither outright expulsion of the invaders, whose place was now taken by Pakistani regular troops, from the entire state, could happen nor could the Pakistani Army and its proxies ever succeed in wresting the part of the state from the control of India. The continued fighting between the two countries caused concern in London and subsequently in Washington as well. Presence of the Soviet Union in close proximity of the northern part of the State of J&K was a more serious concern for them. In post-WWII strategy, the Anglo-American bloc focused on stonewalling the growing ideological and physical thrust of Communist Soviet Union, particularly in this vulnerable part of Asia. As fighting between India and Pakistan over Kashmir protracted, their apprehension was that the Soviets might muddle in the disturbed waters and thus sabotage their strategic interests.

Although WWII had taken away leadership of the world from the hands of Great Britain and placed it in the hands of the United States (US), yet since Great Britain had the knowledge and experience of the affairs of the subcontinent, London managed to lay the roadmap for the Anglo-American bloc as far as their policy matters pertaining to the subcontinent in general but the crisis in Kashmir, in particular, were concerned.

Silent interaction

During the period between the outbreak of hostilities and the signing of the ceasefire agreement between India and Pakistan at the stroke of midnight on 31 December 1948, which fills a period of more than twelve months, Great Britain supported by the US remained busy with silent interactions with New Delhi and Karachi. The main purpose of these unannounced tripartite parleys was to stop the fighting in the first place and then broker an amicable settlement of the dispute. On 1 November 1948, while the war front in Kashmir was alive, Lord Mountbatten, now the Governor-General of India traveled to Karachi where he met with Muhammad Ali Jinnah, Governor-General of Pakistan, and talked about withdrawal of tribal hordes from Kashmir and allowing time to the ruler to decide which of the two countries he would like to accede to. He further argued that withdrawal of the tribal hordes and restoration of the State to pre-22 October position would pave the way for a plebiscite. When Jinnah bluntly rejected the proposal, Lord Mountbatten touched on the suggestion of referring the matter to the United Nations (UN). It is to be noted that reference to the wishes of the people, though not a stipulation in the Instrument of Accession signed by Maharaja Hari Singh, was very much proposed by the Governor-General in his acceptance letter addressed to the Maharaja. This is the reason why the reference to people remained an obsession with Lord Mountbatten.

Before we proceed to discuss various Resolutions passed by the Security Council on the Kashmir-issue since 1948, it is interesting and educative to pass a cursory glance on what was going on in London’s Foreign Office in regard to Kashmir’s impending decision about accession to one of the two dominions.

In November 1947, when Lord Mountbatten, then Governor-General of Independent India visited London, Winston Churchill told him that it was terrible to think that he, an Englishman and a cousin of the King should have got himself into a position where he was now backing those enemies of Britain - Nehru, Patel and party - against those proven friends of many years - the Muslims (Pakistan).

Two days later, Churchill sent a long note, which charged Attlee and Mountbatten with ignoring Pakistan as a ‘bastion’ against communism and not ‘turning a hair on Kashmir’. Churchill who had asked Wavell in 1945 to “keep a bit of India”, had become concerned at India's emerging international identity after 1946-47. In May 1948 he sent a Memorandum to Mountbatten anticipating the pact politics of the 1950s. It termed Pakistan ‘the keystone of the strategic arch of the Indian Ocean' and identified five bricks in the wall against Soviet expansion in the Middle East and South-Central Asia: Turkey, Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan and Pakistan.

It has to be made clear that the Indian Independence Act did not provide for the independence of a Princely State once partition was made. The choice was between the two dominions. However, there was an advisory by way of guidelines for accession like geographical location, demographic complexion, connectivity, etc.

The position in the State of J&K was peculiar. Although the main connectivity of the State was through the Jhelum Valley Road linking the Valley to Pakistan, and Jammu region had rail connection with Sialkot, yet the Radcliffe Award did provide Jammu and the rest of the State, a connectivity corridor to East Punjab. On population count, again there was big variance; While the Kashmir Valley was predominantly Sunni Muslim, Jammu region was predominantly Hindu and Ladakh was Buddhist. Consequently, accession to one or the other dominion was nothing less than a dilemma for the ruler. Maharaja Hari Singh could not take any decision in hurry and it was in this background that he had concluded a Standstill Agreement with Pakistan. A similar agreement with India was under the consideration of the Government of India. Pakistan had signed the agreement on 15 August 1947, but since things moved very fast and the North-West Frontier Province (NWFP) became overactive in preparing for the tribal invasion of Kashmir, Pakistan unilaterally broke the standstill agreement just a week before Pakistan launched Operation Gulmarg which was a full-scale tribal invasion.

Russian bugbear

Ramachandra Kak, the Kashmiri Pandit Prime Minister of J&K at the time of partition is said to have proposed independence of the State instead of acceding to one or the other dominion as other Princely States of undivided India did. Nehruvian cult historians have castigated him for "working against the interests of India" because, in their view, independence for the State meant treating India and Pakistan at par. Ramachandra Kak's wife was a Scottish lady with a family connection to Lord Wavell, the Viceroy of India preceding Lord Mountbatten. Some observers think that Kak was familiar with British perceptions of Kashmir as a strategic region in the subcontinent. Researches into the history of British diplomacy in Asia in the wake of expanding communist ideology show that Great Britain and the US both had apprehensions that Soviets were capable of penetrating the southern underbelly of the Soviet Union to secure access to the warm waters of the Indian Ocean. If that happened, then the sea routes of strategic importance leading to and out of the oil-rich Gulf would be immensely threatened. In the wider strategy of the region, independent Kashmir would become vulnerable to communist influence particularly when it was economically very fragile and the masses of people were illiterate and emotional. British Residents in Srinagar and the governors in NWFP during the last phase of the British Indian rule, one and all, had alerted London time and again of this eventuality. This was also the view of Noel-Baker, the Commonwealth Secretary, who later on was the British representative at the Security Council to deal with the Kashmir-issue when India made reference to it. A cryptic remark by K.V. Novikov, the first Soviet Ambassador in New Delhi (1947-1953) that "India and the Soviet Union had a common frontier of 16 miles in Northern Kashmir" had puzzled London.

According to the British Foreign Office, the Middle East would ultimately stretch to Pakistan. In January 1949, within days of the ceasefire in the first Kashmir war, Morgan Philips Price, the Labour Party MP, congratulated Attlee and reminded him that the Kashmir dispute was part of ‘’the same struggle that our fathers and grandfathers fought (against) the direct territorial expansion of Russia in the great Moslem block lying between the Bosporus and the Indus”.

The more serious reason for Britain to reject the option of an independent Kashmir was Nehru's passion for Fabian Socialism and his penchant for Moscow. Actually, Nehru was influenced by the Fabians during his days as a student at Harrow, where he interacted briskly with a bunch of socialists, some of them rabid to the extent of making him commit Himalayan blunders as the first Prime Minister of India. The one to be singled out of this group was Krishna Menon who occupied very sensitive positions in the Government of India during Nehru’s regimes such as Indian Representative at the UN, Ambassador to Moscow and Defense Minister. Owing to his arrogance and rigid ideological frame of mind, he brought disaster to India, to himself and to Nehru in the aftermath of the Chinese invasion of the North-East in 1962 and the rout of Indian Border Security Forces. The British handled Nehru with extreme diplomatic dexterity and it was no gaffe when Stalin told Dr. Radhakrishnan, the first Indian Ambassador to Moscow in 1950, that he was sceptic about Nehru delivering the goods.

As the Indo-Pak war over Kashmir continued through 1948, British Prime Minister Clement Attlee remained in close contact with Nehru, Lord Mountbatten and the British Commanders in both the countries. Attlee was closely watching lest the Soviet Union attained a vantage point in the Kashmir matrix. Therefore, he was very particular that a ceasefire should be introduced at any cost between the two warring countries as early as possible before Pakistan became economically and militarily worn out and lost the strategically crucial Northern Areas to India. Convinced of the force in Attlee's viewpoint, Washington opted to lend all support to the idea of two countries agreeing to a ceasefire in Kashmir. The Anglo-American efforts for bringing about a ceasefire in Kashmir on the midnight of 31 December 1948, received accolades from knowledgeable circles in London and Phase I of the Anglo-American Kashmir policy was a complete success.

Inside Kashmir

What clinched the success of bringing about a ceasefire in Kashmir was the alarming reports from India that Kashmir's popular leader Sheikh Abdullah was hobnobbing with the leftists and had surrounded himself with a strong battery of leftist ideologues in the party as well as among sections of the people of Kashmir. He received full support from the Indian left including Nehru, whose close friendship with him was destined to become a chequered chapter in the history of relations between Kashmir and New Delhi. Joseph Korbel, a member of the UN Commission for India and Pakistan (UNCIP) and a deserter to the US (the father of Madelyn Albright, former US Secretary of State) and Alistair Lamb both have shed light on this aspect of Sheikh Abdullah in their books on Kashmir. It is a different story that after the dismissal of Premier Janak Singh by the ruler of J&K, Sheikh Abdullah assumed power in the last week of October 1947, first as Chief Administrator and then as "Prime Minister" of the State. Within months of coming to power, Sheikh sidelined his erstwhile leftist supporters who, after waiting for the right opportunity, ultimately, dumped him on 8-9 August 1953. It is generally believed that after joining the Indian delegation to Lake Success to present India’s case on Kashmir to the Security Council, Sheikh Abdullah began to move away from Kashmir’s accession to India and started to nurture the idea of independent Kashmir. The grapevine has it that he came under the influence of some circles in the US that considered Kashmir’s accession to India a disadvantage to their broad anti-communism strategy in the region as well as on global level. It also needs to be noted that in 1952-53, Adlai Stevenson, the then unsuccessful Presidential candidate in the US and later on US Ambassador in India had several secret rounds of talk with Sheikh Abdullah in Srinagar. In his book ‘Kashmir 1947-1977’ (Urdu), Sanaullah Bhat, the late editor of Kashmir Urdu daily ‘Aftab’ has given glimpses of those meetings and also the Abdullah-Abbas formula for the resolution of the Kashmir dispute. Sheikh Abdullah, after assuming power, met thrice with Chowdhury Abbas, his one-time colleague and Muslim Conference heavyweight in Jammu prison in February 1948 and the two leaders had hammered out a formula for resolving the Kashmir dispute and bringing about lasting peace in the region. The formula, in short, was that both countries would pull out their forces from their respective sides, restore Kashmir to pre-1947 position for three years and then hold a referendum to ascertain the wishes of the people. Chowdhury Ghulam Abbas had told Sanaullah Bhat that Pakistani authorities rejected the formula and that Adlai Stevenson told Abbas in a meeting in Lahore that Sheikh Abdullah had talked to him about the formula.

After returning from Lake Success, Sheikh Abdullah changed his tone and tenor about Kashmir’s accession to India and began fantasizing about the Sultanate of Kashmir till all this day-dreaming shattered on the night of 8-9 August 1953 when, as a result of a no-confidence motion passed by the majority of J&K Cabinet of Ministers, he was deposed and arrested.

Great Britain, the colonial power that had just withdrawn its occupation of India and had given partition with its horrendous consequences as the parting gift to the people of the sub-continent, maintained its broad colonial interests in the region and did not think that India and Pakistan were absolutely outside the sphere of her influence in Asia.

There is convincing evidence to assert that months before the partition of India, policy planners in London had been debating the possible impact on Great Britain’s policy towards the two emergent States, India and Pakistan, of the ruler of J&K joining one or the other State and also keeping the third option of independence in sight. Kashmir was very much in the framework of the Cabinet Mission and Cripps Mission.

The dilemma of approaching UN

Close scrutiny of official and non-official records shows that in the beginning, Nehru was not interested in taking the Kashmir-issue to the UN. He was aware that the Anglo-American bloc at the UN and the Security Council were not very friendly to India because they took note of Nehru’s proclivity to the Soviet Union. Nehru’s sister, Vijayalaxmi Pandit, Indian Ambassador in Washington, had been regularly briefing her brother on how international heavyweights behaved at the UN. Moreover, Washington took serious note of Nehru appointing Asif Ali as Ambassador to the US against the wishes of some influential Congress

leaders and cabinet colleagues at home as Aruna, the Hindu wife of Asif Ali was a committed leftist and the Americans were not comfortable with Nehru’s choice. Moreover, Asif Ali was no match to the Pakistani Ambassador Ispahani, who had successfully vitiated political opinion in the US against India on Kashmir which made Nehru to withdraw Asif Ali within months. At the same time, British representative Noel-Baker and American representative Warren Austin had come to an explicit agreement that Pakistan's position on Kashmir had not to be diluted at the level of Security Council to which India had made a reference on 1 January 1949.

It is a well-known fact that Sardar Patel, the Deputy Prime Minister and Home Minister of India had strong views of the timely action in Kashmir instead of bringing India's affairs to the vortex of international politics. Sardar Patel had said, “We should never have gone to the UNO. At the UNO, not only has the dispute been prolonged but the merits of our case have been completely lost in the interaction of power politics". Certainly, Patel did not see eye to eye with Nehru on latter's Kashmir policy. He had opposed the appointment of N. Gopalaswami Ayyangar as Minister without a portfolio to assist Nehru in handling the Kashmir-issue. Moreover, Nehru had taken Kashmir out of dispensation by the Indian Home Ministry and handled it personally arguing that handling Kashmir meant handling Sheikh Abdullah and the Home Minister would not be able to do so.

Many Indian historians and commentators have criticized Nehru for taking the Kashmir-issue to the Security Council despite knowing that the Big-5 cared more for their political interests than for administering justice on the merits of a case. On the prompting of Lord Mountbatten, Nehru entered into correspondence with Pakistani Prime Minister Liaquat Ali Khan proposing that the two countries make joint efforts to bring about the cessation of hostilities. Nehru even personally handed over a protest letter to the Prime Minister of Pakistan on 22 December 1947 at Delhi, when he had come for a meeting of the Joint Defence Council. Nehru even proposed to Liaquat in a telegram that UN team could be asked to visit Kashmir and advise the two countries how plebiscite could be held in J&K. Liaquat opposed it and replied that Nehru should avoid such legal disputations and questioned, “How Pakistan was a party of the dispute of Jammu and Kashmir and how the United Nations observers can be brought in this dispute”. Disappointed by Pakistan’s negative response to Nehru’s overtures for bilateral talks including UN mediation to resolve the issue instead of exercising the option of war - something that Nehru despised and Lord Mountbatten was eager not to let happen, Lord Mountbatten, at last, persuaded Nehru to make a reference to the Security Council. He even persuaded Mahatma Gandhi to invoke the assistance of the UN and subsequently India decided to approach the United Nations Security Council (UNSC).

Two months prior to India referring the Kashmir-issue to the UN, the attitude of the Arab States vis-à-vis the Indo-Pak conflict on Kashmir had become important. Jinnah’s envoy, Firoz Khan Noon had returned from a visit of the Arab States with a ‘gloomy report’ about the partition of Palestine and Jinnah himself vis-à-vis the more popular Nehru and the stronger India. The Arab League was a crying necessity paralleling their respective positions on Palestine. Despite this, Mountbatten wrote to Attlee about the feeling in New Delhi that as Britain and America regretted the bitterness created over the partition of Palestine they were anxiously looking for a means to placate Arabs in regard to Kashmir.

Indian Complaint to the UNSC

P.P. Pillai, Indian representative to the UN filed an official complaint to the President of the UNSC against Pakistan by invoking Article 35 of the UN Charter which permits a member of the UN to draw the attention of the Secretary-General, to the fact that the situation in J&K was likely to lead to international friction. The Government of India requested the UNSC to prevent Pakistan Government's personnel, military and civil officers and other nationals from participating or assisting invasion of the J&K State. Moreover, India demanded Pakistan deny any use of its territory or any other kind of aid which would prolong the present conflict. Evidently, the referred matter did not entail a solution of the dispute over Kashmir; it demanded expulsion from J&K State of the tribal lashkars and Pakistani regulars deployed as proxies to fight the Indian security forces.

Pakistan’s Foreign Minister, Zafarullah Khan in his reply to the Indian complaint emphatically denied all charges and asserted that Pakistan neither provided bases for military operations nor supplied military or other facilities to the invaders. This notwithstanding, Document I. Para 3 of the UN Commission’s First Interim Report (S/100) said that Pakistan was unofficially involved in aiding the raiders.

On 15 January 1948, the UNSC met at Lake Success and opened discussions on India's complaint. Indian delegation comprised N. Gopalaswamy Ayyangar, Minister in the Indian Government, M.C. Setalvad, Indian Attorney General and Sheikh Muhammad Abdullah. After tracing the history and background of the case briefly, Ayyangar pleaded that a neighbouring state could not interfere in its country’s internal or external relations and India had the full responsibility of the defense of the State of J&K which had acceded to the Dominion of India. He said that India had made it clear that once the invaders were cleared and normal conditions restored, a plebiscite would be held to ascertain the wishes of the people of the State; The crux of his petition was the urgent withdrawal of raiders.

On 16 January, Pakistan's Foreign Minister replied by producing three documents. Document 1 dealt with the Indian complaint, Document 2 with Pakistan's counter-complaint, and Document 3, a fairly lengthy one with the details of the case. He refuted India's charges though admitting some members of ‘independent’ tribesmen or Pakistani citizens might be helping the ‘Azad Kashmir Government’ in their liberation struggle. In its counter-complaint document, Pakistan raised the issue that India had embarked on ‘genocide’ of the Muslim population ahead of the partition of India. He said that Pakistan was of the view that security and the well-being of Indian Muslims was in serious danger. In its third document, Pakistan's Foreign Minister complained that India had obtained an accession of J&K State through fraud and atrocities perpetrated on the Muslims of the State. In conclusion, Zafarullah demanded that the UN appoints a Commission to investigate all the accusations against India, arrange a cessation of hostilities in J&K, enforce withdrawal of all outsiders, facilitate return and rehabilitation of refugees, establish an impartial administration in J&K and hold a free and fair plebiscite.

It must be noted that in its reply, Pakistan not only summarily denied military or logistic support to the raiders, something which she confessed later on when the UN Commission for India and Pakistan (UNCIP) landed at Karachi, but also spoke of extraneous issues which had no relevance to the subject matter before the Security Council like India supposedly committing genocide of the Muslim population before partition.

UNSC Resolution 17 January 1948

Zafarullah's defence of Pakistan's stand was considered brilliant in the sense that he was able to convince most of the members of the UNSC that the Kashmir-issue was directly related to the partition of the Indian subcontinent on the basis of the two-nation theory, and also in attracting sympathy as the smaller and weaker party. The Indian side weakened its case by not clearly stating that Pakistan had committed an act of aggression on India by allowing and helping the raiders to invade J&K and that Pakistan was irrevocably hostile towards India.

After hearing the two sides, the UNSC President, Van Langhenhove of Belgium passed a Resolution calling on both sides to refrain from making any statement and from committing any act or permitting any acts which might aggravate the situation. He also directed them to inform the UNSC immediately of any material change in the situation. Contrary to the call of the President of the Security Council, Pakistan did not refrain from raising extraneous issues nor did she inform the Security Council that she was reinforcing her troops in the part of the State under her control.

However, away from the institution of the Security Council, American representative to the UN, Warren Austin suggested that the two delegations meet under the Chairmanship of the President of the UNSC to seek his guidance in finding common ground on which the structure of a settlement may be built. India and Pakistan both agreed with the American representative and initial talks went off well.

UNSC Resolution 20 January 1948

In its meeting of 20 January 1948, UNSC adopted by majority vote (with abstention by USSR and Ukraine) another resolution for the appointment of a three-member Commission (later on known as UNCIP) to investigate the facts and to examine mediatory influences. The Commission was to comprise one each selected from India and Pakistan and the third to be designated by the two selected. Clause C in the Resolution laid down the terms of reference of the Commission, namely examining the situation in the light of Indian and Pakistani presentations.

Two observations demand consideration at this point. One, if the two countries had agreed to the proposal of the American representative to discuss the matter jointly with the President of the UNSC, why that decision was set aside overnight and a fresh resolution was brought in? Second, how come the contemplated Commission was to consider the case of Pakistan without Pakistan having made reference to the Security Council?

The issue at hand was the expulsion of raiders from Kashmir and the Security Council brought in extraneous issues for the proposed Commission to consider. The simple inference is that the Anglo-American block had changed its mind and brought in a new resolution markedly different from the suggestion of the American representative.

However, Gopalaswamy Ayyangar made a minor concession in agreeing to the suggestion that if, after disposing of India's complaint, the UNSC decided to consider Pakistan's counter-complaint it could do so. But the Pakistani delegation insisted on the UNSC to discuss the entire gamut of partition. The resolution was put to vote; nine members voted in favour and Russia and Ukraine abstained. Pakistan succeeded in diverting the attention of the UNSC from tribal invasion of Kashmir to the whole range of partition and the aftermath.

Immediately after the day’s proceedings were over, Zafarullah wrote a letter to the President of the Security Council threatening military action against India in the issue of Junagarh and requesting an early meeting of the UNSC to consider the situation other than that of J&K. This was to offset India’s objection that Pakistan had not made any reference to the UNSC on any issue. Pakistan argued that war might start up on any of the other issues other than J&K and hence urgent action by the UNSC was required. As a result of this letter, the UNSC gave a new name to the agenda item: India-Pakistan Question.

Based on a report of New York Times of 22 January 1948, Ayyangar wrote to the UNSC President taking exception to a change in the description of the item before he had replied to Pakistan's statement of 17 January. British and Russian delegates supported India's procedural objections to the change of the title. So did the US delegation but ended up with the view that it hardly made any difference if instead of Jammu & Kashmir Question, the item was called India-Pakistan Question. Nevertheless, it did mean a big difference; Pakistan wanted a status of equality and succeeded in widening the scope of the discussions. At the same time, Pakistan excluded J&K State and its people as stakeholders.

The complexion of the Indian complaint changed before she had exercised the right of reply to Pakistan. On 23 January 1948, Indian representative Setalvad replied in detail to Zafarullah’s statement refuting all charges and calling his accusations false. Exercising the right to reply, Zafarullah concluded that under a neutral administration or under UN observation, whatever was preferred for a plebiscite to be held to decide which country J&K would accede. “It was the only guarantees which would stop fighting”, he stated. British representative Noel-Baker brushed aside Zafarullah’s many charges like genocide and killing as arising out of history and suggested that the conflict needed to be contained by facilitating negotiations between the two countries through the Security Council. US delegate Warren Austin said India’s acceptance of accession was conditional and the two parties will seek solution under the aegis of the UNSC.

This response of the Security Council clearly showed that it intentionally moved away from the core of India's complaint and successfully diluted it by deciding to revisit the entire gamut of the partition of India and what followed it subsequently.

Two proposals

On 27 January 1948, India submitted two draft proposals: (a) Pakistan should withdraw tribesmen and other invaders and stop their passage through its territory. It proposed retention of a small Indian military presence in Kashmir and conversion of Sheikh Abdullah's Emergency Administration into a Council of Ministers functioning as a responsible ministry. (b) Holding of a plebiscite with Sheikh Abdullah as the head of the government under the supervision of the UN Commission. Concentrating on two points, ending hostilities and conducting of a plebiscite, the President of UNSC proposed two resolutions. (1) Plebiscite organized, held and supervised under UNSC's authority, (2) Duties of the Commission in bringing about the cessation of hostilities in J&K. Canada, China and Syria supported the Resolutions but Sheikh Abdullah said that the Resolutions were confusing the issue of liberation of Kashmir. India rejected both resolutions saying they did not deal with the urgent problem of stopping the fighting.

Resolution of 21 April 1948

Belgium, Canada, China, Columbia, United Kingdom (UK) and the US-sponsored another resolution in the next meeting. Part I of that Resolution spoke of plebiscite under the UNSC’s supervision and Part II dealt with duties of the Commission in bringing about the cessation of hostilities. Indian delegation called a cessation of fighting as "harmless in the extreme - an illustration of trying to fiddle here while India was burning". He reminded the delegates of their condemnation of Yugoslavia, Albania and Bulgaria for giving assistance to the rebels for fighting with the Government forces in Greece. He demanded to stop the fighting first and then compelling Pakistan to withdraw tribesmen from J&K. Two members, Dr. T.E. Tsiang of China and Lopez of Columbia showed greater appreciation of the Indian viewpoint.

In the debate on the draft Resolution, India stuck to three points. (a) The accession of the State with Indian Union was complete. However, if the people did not vote for India in the plebiscite then Kashmir would be released from accession. (b) Defence of J&K against internal disorder and external aggression was a function of the Indian Army. (c) The form of government in Kashmir was a matter for the people of the State to decide. On the other hand, Pakistan's contention was (a) Concern over impartiality and neutrality of Sheikh Abdullah-led administration (b) Assuring people of the State of their honour, safety, self-determination for the people of the State (c) Satisfying Pakistan that plebiscite would be impartial.

India said that the draft resolution did not meet the proposal she had made in her previous intervention and also asked for an adjournment of the meeting allowing Indian delegation time to return home for consultation with the home government. Many members of the Council including the UK severely criticized this move of India.

In India, public opinion went against the way the Security Council handled her Kashmir complaint. In a public rally in Jammu on 15 February, Nehru said that instead of discussing and deciding in a straightforward manner, the nations of the world sitting on the Security Council got lost in power politics. Addressing the Constituent Assembly on 5 March 1948, he confessed that he was surprised and at the same time distressed that the "Indian reference had not even been properly considered and other matters were given precedence". The Hindu wrote in an editorial, “The difficulty from the beginning has been that the Anglo-American powers and their satellites in the UNSC had identified themselves completely with the Pakistani cause”.

UNSC Resolution 21 April 1948

The Indian delegation returned to the UNSC on 10 March 1948, and with that discussions in the Security Council on Kashmir were resumed. For about a month, UNSC President Dr. Tsiang of China and A. Lopez of Colombia had further discussions with the two parties and then a very significant resolution was jointly sponsored by the US, UK, France, Canada, China and Colombia known as UNSC Resolution of 21 April 1948. The Resolution called upon Pakistan to use its best endeavours to secure the withdrawal of tribesmen and Pakistani nationals to prevent any further intrusion into the State of J&K, and to refrain from aiding fighters, and stop fighting in the State. India was permitted a minimum force to aid the Government of Kashmir in the maintenance of law and order. India's withdrawal of its forces was not to begin until after the Commission (not Pakistan) was satisfied that the tribesmen were withdrawing and that the arrangement for the cessation of fighting has become effective.

This Resolution comprises three parts. Part I begins with imposing obligations on Pakistan that (a) Pakistan undertakes to secure withdrawal of tribesmen and Pakistani nationals from J&K (b) Prevents/stops any intrusion into the State and (c) Scheme of settlement provided full freedom to the citizens of the State to express their views and vote on the question of accession. Obligations imposed on India were (a) Withdrawal of troops conditional to the Commission’ satisfaction that Pakistani nationals and tribesmen were withdrawn and cease-fire made effective (b) Plan progressive reduction of forces till only minimum strength needed for enforcement of law and order was retained.

Part II relates to Plebiscite and certain obligations imposed on India. These are (a) To ensure State government invited representatives of major political parties to share equally the conduct of administration at the ministerial level while carrying out plebiscite (b) To ensure that State government delegated all powers to the Plebiscite Administrator as were necessary (c) A nominee of the Secretary General of the UN would be appointed as assistant to the Plebiscite Administrator (d) Plebiscite Administrator had the right to communicate directly with the Security Council through the Commission and also with the governments of two countries. (e) To undertake prevention of bribery, corruption, coercion or intimidation or undue influence on the voters.

Part III called for (a) Appointment of a representative of both the governments attached to the Commission (b) Authorized the Commission to appoint UN Observers in J&K.

India’s reaction was that the resolution sidetracked the main objective by dealing with other problems. Pakistan had proposed that the State government should include representatives of the so-called ‘Azad Kashmir’ and the Muslim Conference which were rejected by the UNSC. Its demand for sending troops and police into Kashmir to ensure withdrawal of tribesmen was also rejected. Pakistan said the resolution was not acceptable to her and that she would not call upon the raiders to withdraw from Kashmir and rejected the Resolution of 21 April 1948. J&K Government was critical of the resolution saying that the Plebiscite Administrator was conceived as a super-ruler with unlimited and unprecedented authority. India also rejected the resolution for a cold holding of the main issue of continued bloodshed in Kashmir. The Hindu wrote in an editorial that this cut at the very roots of the UN Resolution because the first step was that Pakistan would call upon raiders to withdraw.

Ever since the adoption of this resolution, Pakistan has been accusing India of not implementing it and not willing to work towards a plebiscite. Even some Kashmiris running a ‘separatist’ movement speak in the same strain thus laying bare their total ignorance of the precise clauses of the resolution. People unaware of what precisely the resolution says and the step by step process to be undertaken by the stakeholders, begin to believe that India is not willing to hold a plebiscite in Kashmir and resolve the issue.

A couple of things become very clear by examining why Pakistan initially rejected the resolutions. These are (a) Earlier Pakistan had tabled a resolution proposing a change in the title of the case as India-Pakistan dispute over Kashmir, but now she wanted the inclusion of the representatives of so-called ‘Azad Kashmir’ and the Muslim Conference, which, however, was rejected by the UNSC. This shows that Pakistan had no clear and sustainable policy on Kashmir and wanted the people of the State to be or not to be among the stakeholders as and when it suited her; (b) The first and foremost step was that “Pakistan undertakes to secure withdrawal of tribesmen and Pakistani nationals from J&K to prevent any further intrusion into the State, and to refrain from aiding and stop fighting in the State”; and lastly, (c) The case came to be called as India-Pakistan Question as was demanded by the Pakistani delegation. This leaves no doubt about Pakistan’s intention of ignoring the people of the State and their views and aspirations on the future of the State.

Pakistan’s confession

When the UN Commission (UNCIP) arrived in Karachi on 7 July 1948, Pakistani Foreign Minister informed it that the Pakistani Army had at that time three Brigades of regular troops in Kashmir that were sent to the State during the first half of May 1948. Joseph Korbel, a member of the Commission said that this disclosure of Pakistan had changed the entire complexion of the Kashmir case. On 5 June 1948, Nehru wrote to the UNSC President that there could be no question of the Commission proceeding to implement the resolution until objections raised by the Government of India had been satisfactorily met. With this ended the Kashmir case at the UNSC and the scene now shifted to India-Pakistan.


Czechoslovakia, Argentina, Belgium, Colombia and the US comprised the five-member UN Commission on India and Pakistan on the basis of the Resolution of 21 April. India nominated Czechoslovakia while Pakistan nominated Argentina to be their respective representatives. Belgium and Colombia were nominated by the Security Council.

The first shock for the UNSC-designated President of UNCIP was the confession by Pakistan’s Foreign Minister that three Brigades of the Pakistani Army had moved into Kashmir in May. India gave proof of Pakistan Army's involvement in Kashmir fighting and on 13 August the Commission passed a resolution in three parts dealing with (a) Ceasefire (b) Truce agreement and (c) Plebiscite. For the first time, the UNCIP recorded a violation of international law by Pakistan by sending troops into Kashmir. Pakistan agreed to withdraw tribesmen and others fighting there and on 20 August 1948, India accepted the August 13 Resolution with some clarifications like (a) Recognizing J&K Government's sovereignty over parts vacated by Pakistan or Pakistan Administered Jammu & Kashmir forces (b) No participation of Pakistan in the Kashmir plebiscite.

On 6 September 1948, Pakistan conditionally accepted the UNCIP’s 13 August Resolution. On 7 September, Nehru declared in the Indian Parliament that in view of Pakistan’s confession that her troops were present in J&K it was proved that her whole case before the UNSC had been built upon falsehood and deceit. Next day, Pakistan Foreign Minister Zafarullah said in a press conference in Karachi that Pakistan was under no obligation, international or otherwise, which prevented her from sending her troops to Kashmir.

In its first report dated 23 November 1948 from Geneva, the UNCIP highlighted (a) Regular Pakistani forces were in J&K and were taking part in fighting (b) It was an entirely new situation on the ground in Kashmir (c) Ceasefire was not possible owing to Pakistan’s reservations about truce resolution (d) Forces fighting in ‘Azad Kashmir’ were under command and control of Pakistan.

After Dr. Lozano made some clarifications about a plebiscite, the two sides accepted the ceasefire which came about on 1 January 1949. Assurance had been given to India that the plebiscite proposal shall not be binding upon India if Pakistan does not implement Part I and Part II of the Resolution of 13 April 1948.

On 13 March 1948, the US designated Fleet-Admiral Chester N. Nimitz as Plebiscite Administrator for J&K. In a memorandum, the President of UNSC asked India and Pakistan on 29 and 30 August whether they would agree to the appointment of Admiral Nimitz, the Plebiscite Administrator as arbitrator regarding the implementation of Part II of 13 April Resolution. The Memorandum stated that arbitration would terminate once truce terms were decided. Pakistan accepted the resolution but India rejected it outright arguing that the Arbitrator was given a free hand in determining the question over which he was to arbitrate. Moreover, Pakistan had not withdrawn her troops and the second step could not be taken until the withdrawal of Pakistani troops was complete.

UNCIP Resolution 5 January 1949

On 5 January 1949, UNCIP came up with a new Resolution which reiterated the earlier position of the UNSC’s Resolution of 21 April. In fact, the 5 January Resolution was in continuation of the 21 April Resolution. Briefly stated, the highlights of this resolution are, (a) Impartial plebiscite (b) Plebiscite to be held when ceasefire and truce arrangements set forth in Part I and II of 13 August 1948 Resolution have been carried out (c) Defining how plebiscite will be carried out.

Sometimes observers give undue importance to this Resolution producing it as a strong argument for holding plebiscite without ensuring whether the pre-conditions have been met or not. However, Clause 2 of the Resolution makes the entire exercise of plebiscite subject to the implementation of Article 2 above according to which withdrawal of all tribesmen and other Pakistanis fighting in Kashmir precedes the holding of the Plebiscite.

The reason why Pakistan was unwilling to implement the two Resolutions in conjunction are clear. (a) Pakistan was not confident she would win a plebiscite as long as Sheikh Abdullah continued to be accepted by Kashmiris as the unchallenged leader in Kashmir and that he was not at all in favour of his people voting for Pakistan (b) Pakistan had reservations that a plebiscite, even under the aegis of the UN, would not be free and fair in Kashmir and that it would seal its fate in Kashmir forever (c) By now Pakistan had understood that the Anglo-American bloc did not really have a soft corner either for the people of Kashmir or for Pakistan; they catered to their own larger interests.

It may be said that after 5 January 1949, impact and practicability of the resolutions fizzled out. The Kashmir question lost its earlier priority with the UNSC. The Anglo-American bloc got deeply involved in countering Soviet menace on a global level and frantically looked for military alliances like Baghdad Pact, CENTO, SEATO, etc. India's role in the Non-Aligned Movement was at least a respite if not total relief. Moreover, Indo-China and Indo-Pakistan wars of the 60s and 70s altogether changed the political landscape of the subcontinent. A long pause in UN's deliberations over Kashmir was inevitable.

UN Resolutions-present status

The Resolutions of the Security Council about the Kashmir-issue have become redundant and hence un-implementable. This was stated by at least two former Secretary Generals of the UN, Boutros Gali and Kofi Anan. Both have officially said that the UNSC Resolutions on Kashmir have lost their sanctity and are no more valid for implementation. Kofi Anan said so in an interview with the reporter of Pakistan’s widely circulated Dawn newspaper which splashed the banner news on its front page. The main argument was that India and Pakistan had concluded the Shimla Agreement in 1972 in which the two sides agreed to resolve the Kashmir-issue through bilateral talks and made a commitment of eschewing violence. According to the rules of the UN, once two disputing parties sign a mutually acceptable agreement, the UN steps out of the scene. A bilateral agreement supersedes UN or UNSC Resolutions when the same is ratified by the respective parliaments. This is the stand of the UN Secretary-General even today.

In recent years, and particularly after Pakistan unleashed a proxy war in Kashmir, (in total violation of the UN Resolution of 13 April 1948 as well as the Shimla agreement of 1972) Pakistan’s Government and pro-Pakistani NGOs in and out of Pakistan propagate implementation of two Security Council Resolutions on Kashmir, namely 13 April 1948 and 5 January 1949. Alongside this demand, Pakistan has been spreading propaganda that India has backed out of a plebiscite and thus is depriving the people of Kashmir of their right of self-determination. Supported by a strong propaganda machine, Pakistan succeeded to some extent in misleading its own people and many NGOs as well as some foreign agencies that India is the villain of the piece for she scuttles plebiscite in Kashmir.

Unfortunately, these unsuspecting people have failed to do some serious study so that they would understand what the reality is. The Resolution of the Security Council dated 13 April 1948 clearly and unambiguously states that Pakistan will withdraw its soldiers and fighting men from Kashmir and the administration of the State will remain in the hands of the Srinagar Government. Thereafter, India will also pull out and leave only a small fraction of her troops in Kashmir. When such circumstances prevail, it is possible that a UN representative will be nominated to arrange for an impartial plebiscite in Kashmir. Pakistan has not fulfilled these conditions. Contrarily, she has inducted regular Pakistani troops and heavy armament into the fray and wants others to play her game. Clearly, she is the violator of the UNSC’s resolutions.

Again in violation of the UNSC Resolutions, Pakistan has ceded more than 5,000 sq km of the original territory of J&K State to China which belongs to the original State of J&K. How did Pakistan give away a part of the territory which she asserts is disputed? What is more, she gave her consent to China to build the Karakorum Highway, and now the China Pakistan Economic Corridor (CPEC) is also being constructed across the disputed territory of Kashmir. She has allowed China to station thousands of troops of the Chinese People's Liberation Army (PLA) in Gilgit Baltistan area for exploiting the mineral wealth of the region. The CPEC which connects China’s western province of Xinjiang with the Pakistani port of Gwadar passes through the disputed territory of Gilgit Baltistan, which remains an elemental part of J&K.

Lastly, Pakistan has changed the entire complexion of the Kashmir-issue by unleashing a proxy war since 1990. She has declared umpteen times that she will provide political, diplomatic and moral support to Kashmiri separatists and their movement for separation of Kashmir from the Indian Union and accession to Pakistan. In doing so, Pakistan has violated the ceasefire agreement of 2003 signed between the two sides along the Line of Control (LoC) in J&K. Firing and shelling from Pakistan has forced thousands of civilians living along the ceasefire line to leave their homes and find a safer place.


The way the UNSC handled the Kashmir question is partly partisan and partly hegemonic and exposes its much-trumpeted neutrality and impartiality. It dealt with global issues along the paradigms of great power politics and the way the Kashmir question fizzled out shows how circumspect and toothless the Council can be.

Equitable justice at this international body is improbable and therefore, no solution of the Kashmir-question can be called viable and sustainable unless hammered by the two countries without the interference of a third party. The Kashmir-issue has become the catalyst to new issues on the subcontinent of identities and ethnicities and the resurgence of fundamentalist Islam in the Islamic world has added another dimension to it, much to the satisfaction of Pakistan and the Organisation of Islamic Cooperation (OIC).

Internationalization of the Kashmir-question is a phenomenon that cannot be overlooked in the context of contemporary world history. Kashmir is very much sucked deep into the vortex of international diplomacy and regional security.

Breaking the status-quo recklessly is fraught with extreme danger and disaster.

Original Sin: man's inheritance from the rebellion of Adam and Eve. By Joseph Costa

In the Holy Bible, in the Holy Book of Genesis, it's written that: "... the Lord God commanded the man, saying, 'You may freely eat of every tree of the garden; but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil you shall not eat, for in the day that you eat of it you shall die'.'' (Genesis 2.16-17)

It's very important to note, that both Adam and Eve were clearly and unambiguously warned of what would happen to them if they disobeyed the Commander: God.

Despite that warning, Adam and Eve, without care, respect or gratitude, and ignoring certain death if they disobeyed, much like today's countless idiots-by-choice who take drugs to satiate their ecstasy-lust and ignore contemptuously the harm and cost they cause both to themselves and to society, knowingly, willingly, rebelled and disobeyed the clear understandable Command of God, despite having been given a high intelligence, vast infused knowledge, and many other gifts besides. Gratitude is a virtue, that even the lower beings - the animals - know and practice; but base ingratitude, as Adam and Eve's, abounds on earth even to this very day, every day. But Hell is boundless.

Instead of respecting and obeying, out of love, the known and familiar Lord their God, Who created and loved them as their devoted father, the Father, they obeyed a complete Stranger, an Unknown One, a Serpent, who covertly hated them and who appeared to them coiled around an apple tree, the forbidden tree, having the lustre of an alluring jewel. Alluring! And how many times, today, does a spouse leave his or her loving spouse for another who seems to have a more alluring lustre? The grass always seems better or greener or more succulent on the other side of the fence. Seems! Until it's tasted and imbibed... and then the horror sets in. Satan's trap!!

And so, Adam and Eve listened to the insinuations, to the counsel of the speaking understandable voice of the Unknown One, an alluring seductive Serpent: Satan, ate the apple from the forbidden tree as suggested by him, and then additionally had illicit sex under that tree in order to be like God and create like Him. And so came into being... Original Sin.

As a result, through their overt disobedience and their illicit sex, Adam and Eve immediately lost their innocence; and 'they well knew they had lost it.' Feeling ashamed after their illicit tryst, and fleeing and hiding themselves from God when He called out to them, they then attempted to cover up their private anatomy, till then never ever, ever covered up. When God asked Adam: " 'Have you eaten of the tree of which I commanded you not to eat?' The man said, 'The woman whom Thou gavest to be with me, she gave me fruit of the tree and I ate.' Then the Lord God said to the woman, 'What is this that you have done?' The woman said, 'The serpent beguiled me, and I ate'." (Genesis 3.11-13)

Flick-passing the buck... the blame!

Not much has really changed since those first early days, eh? Even today, now, no one seems to want to accept responsibility for his own, 'free-will' actions or inaction. It's always someone else's fault, someone else to blame. But never the culprit directly responsible himself.

Man today still knowingly, willingly, rebels and disobeys the Command of God, as Adam and Eve once did, by disobeying God's Command to man, to obey the 'Ten Commandments' - the 'code of life' - the 'tree of test' for all of us today still living on planet earth. 'Everything in Creation obeys God, except Satan, and man who's more or less a rebel.'

Because of their disobedience, both Adam and Eve were punished by God, by Justice. They were punished by having to die as they were originally warned. Additionally, Adam was punished with hard work, Eve with pain in child-birth; and both punished by expulsion from the easy living Garden of Eden, which was then located near Masada in today's geographical Israel.

One very important lesson to come out of this, for us living today on earth in particular, is that we should never place ourselves "in conditions of sin," in temptation situations, proudly believing that we are strong enough not to fall into sin. To do so would be repeating the similar ruinous error that Eve once made, who thought so but failed. We should flee, speedily and unapologetically, away from any such 'conditions of sin' whenever they should arise, without misgivings.

Outlined below are two Commentaries that clarify for us, the particulars about the rebellion, pride, and fall of our first parents, Adam and Eve. The first Commentary is from Jesus, God the Son; and the second One is from God the Holy Spirit, who additionally sheds some light on some obscure verses in the Holy Bible. Both Commentaries, being divine, are truly eye openers... fascinating, instructive. "The fear [love] of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge; fools despise wisdom and instruction." (Proverbs 1.7) Especially foolish are those who don't care about going to Hell. Some of these are even in the church I usually go to.

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to holy mystic and 'victim soul,' Maria Valtorta - the "pen of Jesus:"

Jesus Christ explains the 'fall' of the two proud ones, thus -

"What other way did he [Satan] take at the beginning of man's days to flaw the [forbidden] tree [of test] and flaw humanity? How did he [Satan] succeed in corrupting the innocence of the two Forebears [Adam and Eve]? If Eve's act had been limited to the imprudence of approaching the forbidden tree, and even of listening to the Serpent [Satan] but without obeying him nor giving in to his insinuations, would it have issued in the Original Sin? Would the Condemnation have come? No. Rather, these two Forebears by repulsing the satanic allurements would have imitated the good angels tempted in vain to rebellion by Lucifer [Satan], and they [Adam and Eve] would have had an increase in grace.

['We are tempted without our consent, but we sin with our consent.']

[Jesus continues:] "I repeat: to be tempted is not a fault [not a sin]. The fault is in acquiescing to the temptation. Eve, Adam, would not have been punished for their imprudence, which would have already been expiated by resistance to the temptation. God is a loving and patient Father. But Eve, Adam, did not repulse the temptation. The lust of the mind: that is, pride, and the lust of the heart: that is, disobedience, which they received into their soul - till then uncorrupted - thus corrupted it by awakening impure fevers [sexual desires] which Satan sharpened to a frenzy, and to committing the crime. I do not speak erroneous words. I say 'crime,' and that is right. By sinning, had they not perhaps done violence to their spirit [soul], wounding it, injuring it harshly? Is it not a crime that a sinner commits against his spirit [soul] when he kills [damns to Hell] his own spirit with a mortal fault [mortal sin], or wounds it by continually weakening it with venial fau lts?

"Let us observe together the growing eruption of the fault and the degrees of their [Adam and Eve's] fall, and then let us compare the episode of My temptation [in the desert - not excerpted here]. If one has a limpid eye and an honest heart, one cannot fail to conclude that temptation - undoubtedly an element of the Evil One [Satan] - does not become sin, but rather a merit for those who know how to suffer it without yielding to it. To suffer does not mean to enjoy. If a martyr [of Christ] suffers, he does not 'suffer' an enjoyment. Temptation is suffered by the saints; but temptation is a perverse enjoyment for the non-saints, who welcome it and obey it.

[The seven errors foolishly made by Eve]

[Jesus continues:] [First error] "Therefore: Eve, endowed with a knowledge proportionate to her state - note this well because it worsens the fault - and therefore aware of the value of prudence, goes to the forbidden Tree - her first slight error. [Maybe this error could be compared to a guy who foolishly goes to a brothel in order to satisfy his curiosity to see what it's like inside.]

[Second error] "She goes with frivolity, not with the good intention of recollecting herself at the centre of [the Garden of] Eden to isolate herself in prayer. On arriving there she engages in conversation with the [speaking, understandable] Unknown One [Serpent, who had the lustre of an alluring jewel]. This does not make her wary, this phenomenon of a speaking animal [a speaking snake], while all the others [while all the other animals] have a voice but do not have words that can be understood by man - her second error.

[Third error] "Her third: in her amazement, she does not call upon God so He may explain the mystery [of this speaking understandable animal: a serpent]. She does not recall nor even reflect that God said to His children [Adam and Eve] that it was the Tree of Good and Evil, and that therefore she was to refrain from imprudently welcoming any thing that would come from it without having first asked of the Lord its true nature.

[Fourth error] "Her fourth error: having stronger faith in believing the assertion an Unknown Being [a Stranger, the Serpent], rather than in the counsels of her [known, loving] Creator.

[Fifth error] "Her fifth: the greed to know what only God knew, and thus to become like God.

[Sixth error] "Her Sixth: the gluttony of her senses which wanted to taste by looking, feeling, smelling, eating what the Unknown One [Serpent] had suggested that she gather and taste.

[Seventh error] "Her seventh: from being the one tempted, becoming herself the temptress [to Adam]: to pass from the service of God to that of Satan; forgetting the words of God in order to repeat those of Satan to her companion [Adam], and to persuade him to commit the theft [i.e. to have sexual intercourse to 'create' children in order to be like God] of that which is God's right.

[N.B. 'God's right': Adam and Eve were explicitly not told by God how they were going to have children, such procreating knowledge then being reserved as 'God's right' alone to know this mystery and He told them so. It was supposed to have been by love in some way, but not explained by God. I very much doubt that sex, lust, was to have been involved in the procreation of children. Some people today claim that sex is a gift from God, but I have never ever found any reliable evidence to support this fanciful theory putatively justifying carnal lust.]

[And here I am reminded of Goebbels, who was the Nazis' notorious Minister of Propaganda and an arch-liar who, in 1933 said, that: '... the bigger the lie and the more often it was repeated, the more people would believe it, even if no evidence could be produced. Make the lie big, keep telling it, and it will eventually have the desired effect of brainwashing its victims.' So-called climate change, global warming, and evolution all reek of the same stench from the same putrid cesspool... of no evidence!!]

[Jesus continues:] "The feverish passion [concupiscence, sexual desire] was now at its greatest degree. The ascent of the fatal arc had reached its highest point. There the [sexual] sin was consummated completely with Adam's adherence to the enticements of his companion [Eve, who was 'in heat,' sexually aroused by the Serpent], and the fall of them both along the other side of the arc. A swift fall, much swifter than the ascent, because weighted down with the consummated fault [sin], and the fault was worsened in its weight by its own consequences: that is, flight from God, excuses that were insufficient and deprived of charity and justice, and even of sincerity in confessing the failure, and a spirit of hidden rebellion which hindered their asking forgiveness.

[Today, rebels against the true only God, the God of the Bible, and against His immutable Law, abound. But: "It is a broad gate and a wide road that leads on to perdition, and those who go in that way are many indeed;" (Matthew 7.13)]

[Jesus continues:] "They [Adam and Eve] do not hide themselves out of sorrow at being soiled by the fault and appearing so in the eyes of God, but because they are naked: that is, from the malice which has now entered into them and given new aspects to everything, and which makes them so ignorant that they no longer know how to reflect that God Who had created them and given them all Creation, well knew that they were naked. He did not bother to clothe them, nor had He disdained to contemplate them thus naked, because there was no need to cover innocence nor any disdain in contemplating an innocent body. [Before their fall, Adam and Eve did not feel sexual desires.]

"Hear the answers of these two guilty ones [Adam and Eve] - an exact indication of the unrejected temptation and its consequences from the fault: 'I heard Your Voice and was afraid, because I am naked; I hid myself.' 'The woman whom You gave me for a companion offered me the fruit and I ate of it.' 'The serpent seduced me and I ate of it'."

"Lacking among so many words is the only one which should be there: 'Forgive, because I have sinned.' Hence charity towards God is lacking. Charity towards one's neighbour is lacking: Adam accuses Eve. Eve accuses the serpent. Finally, sincerity is lacking in the confession: Eve confesses what is undeniable. But she believes she can hide from God [who knows everything] the preliminaries of the sin, that is, her frivolity, her imprudence, her feeble will suddenly made sick after taking the first step towards disobedience of the holy command: not to place oneself in temptation to gather the forbidden fruit.

"That command should have been a warning to them - to her, so very intelligent - to make them understand that they were not so strong as to be able with impunity to put themselves in conditions of sin, without coming to sin. They would have reached that strength by perfecting with their own will the freedom granted them by God, using it only for the Good. Eve therefore lies to God, by keeping quiet about [by covering up] the reason why she ate the fruit: to become like God. Here is why the triple lust [maybe explained some other time] is in man. All the signs of friendship with the serpent are evident in the pride, rebellion, lying, lust, egoism: these vices substituting themselves for the previously existing virtues."

[The Bible cautions us: "Now the serpent was subtler {= more cunning} than any other wild creature that the Lord God had made." (Genesis 3.1) Being cunning, being a snake, is kind of lying in the dark; and it's neither a virtue nor being intelligent. It's only being loathsome, snakily, deceitful. Satan-like: serpentine! A snake in the grass.]

God the Holy Spirit explains further, thus...

[The easy test for Adam and Eve to do: Obedience to the clear Command of God, of the Commander, for them to do something that was simple, clear, easily understood, and very easy to do]

"When the man [Adam] awoke from his first sleep and found at his side his woman companion [Eve], he felt that his happiness had been made complete by God. (Genesis 2.21-23) It was already so great even before that. All in Adam and around Adam had been made so that he might enjoy a happiness that was complete, wholesome and holy; and the delights, that is, [the Garden of] Eden, were not only around, but also within Adam.

"Surrounding him [Adam] was the Garden full of beautiful vegetation, animals and aquatic creatures. But within him a garden of spiritual beauty blossomed with virtues of every kind, ready to mature in fruits of perfect holiness. And the tree of knowledge was there adapted to his state, and that of supernatural life ['Tree of Life']: Grace. Neither were there lacking the precious waters of the divine Spring [God], which were divided into four branches [?? four cardinal virtues: justice, temperance, fortitude, and prudence ??], and bathed with always new waves of man's virtues, which thus grew into giants to make him an ever more faithful mirror of God.

[Before his rebellion and fall, then archangel Lucifer was once 'the most perfect mirror of God.']

[The Holy Spirit continues:] "As a natural creature he [Adam] enjoyed what he saw: the beauty of a virginal world, just come forth [created] from the Will of God. He enjoyed what he could do: with his lordship over the lower creatures. All had been put by God at man's service: from the sun to the insect, so that all would be his delight.

"As a supernatural creature he enjoyed - and it was a reasoned and very delicate ecstasy - the comprehension of God's Essence: Love; the comprehension of the relations of love between the Immense One [God] Who gave Himself, and the creature [Adam] who loved Him, adoring Him. [In the Book of:] Genesis veils this faculty of man, and God's communicating of Himself to him, in the phrase: 'having heard the Voice of God Who was strolling in Eden in the cool of the evening.' (Genesis 3.8)

However much the Father had given His adopted children [Adam and Eve] a knowledge proportionate to their state, still He also instructed them. Because the love of God is infinite, and after He had gifted them, He ardently aspired to give anew, and He gave so much the more, as His creature was more of a daughter [?? son ??] to Him. God always gives Himself to one who gives himself to God generously. [In Italian, the noun, 'creature,' has a feminine gender.]

"So when man [Adam] awoke and saw the woman [Eve] like himself, he felt his happiness as a creature was complete. He had the human all and the suprahuman All: Love [God], Who had given Himself to man's love.

"The only limitation placed by God, on this immense possession of man, was that of forbidding him to gather the fruits of the Tree of the Knowledge of good and evil. This would have been a useless and unjustified harvest, since man already had whatever knowledge was necessary, and any measure of it higher than what God had established could only cause harm.

"Consider: God did not prohibit gathering fruits from the Tree of Life, because man had a natural need of these to live a healthy and long existence, until a more lively divine desire of revealing Himself totally to His adopted son would make God pronounce that [word]: 'Son [Adam], ascend to My Dwelling [Heaven], sink into the abyss of your God.' It would be the call, without suffering [earthly] death, to the Heavenly Paradise. [= Nearly much like the Assumption of Virgin Mary, body and soul, into Heaven, who was born, by God's will as an exception, without Original Sin.]

"The Tree of Life is encountered at the beginning of the Book of the Great Revelation [= Genesis], and is found anew at the end of the Book of the Great Revelation [= Apocalypse of saint John]: the Bible. It ['Tree of Life'] is a figure of the Incarnate Word [Jesus], Whose fruit, the Redemption, hangs from the wood of the Cross. It is a figure of Jesus Christ Who is the Bread of Life, Fount of Living Water, and Grace, and Who has restored Life to you all with His Death. And you can always eat [Flesh, Body of Christ - Eucharist] and drink [Blood of Christ - Consecrated Wine] of Him, in order to live the life of the just and to reach eternal Life [in Heaven].

[In my church, some time back, an unmitigated heretic-priest removed the wooden (Roman) cross that was once always near the altar and replaced it with a metal idol, which gets paraded at the entrance and exit processions of Masses.]

[The Holy Spirit continues:] "God did not prohibit Adam from gathering the fruits of the Tree of Life, but forbade him to gather those useless fruits from the Tree of Knowledge. For excessive knowledge would have awakened pride in man [as it continues to do so today]; he would have believed he was equal to God from the new knowledge he acquired, and he would have foolishly believed he was capable of possessing it without danger. This would have consequently given rise to an abusive right to self-judgement of his own actions. And since now he was like God in knowledge, his actions would thus trample every duty of filial obedience towards his Creator - Him Who had lovingly indicated to him the licit and the illicit, directly or through grace and infused knowledge.

[The measure that God gives is always the right measure. He is God Almighty and knows everything, seen and unseen, from eternity to eternity.]

[The Holy Spirit continues:] "He who wants more than God has given him is lustful, imprudent, irreverent. He offends love. He who takes something abusively is a thief and violent. He offends love. He who wants to act independently of any homage to the supernatural and natural Law is a rebel. He offends love.

"In the face of the divine command, your First Parents [Adam and Eve] owed obedience, without putting forth 'whys?' - which are always the shipwreck of love, of faith, of hope. When God orders or acts, one should obey and do His Will, without asking 'why?' He orders or acts in that given manner. His every action is good, even if it does not seem so to the creature [man], limited in its knowledge.

"Why should they not go to that tree, gather those fruits, eat of those fruits? Useless to know that. To obey is useful, and nothing else - and to content themselves with the abundance they had. Obedience is love and respect, and it is the measure of one's love and respect. The more one loves and venerates a person, so much the more does one obey that person.

"Now here, God - the infinitely Great, the Good, the munificent Benefactor of man - was the One who ordered. Man, both out of respect and grateful recognition, should have given God not 'much' love, but 'all' the adoring love of which he was capable, and therefore all his obedience, without analysing the reasons for the divine prohibition.

Discussions presuppose one's own judgement and criticism of the order or action of another. To judge is a difficult thing, and rarely is the judgement just; but it is never so when it judges a divine order to be useless, in error, or unjust.

"Man owed obedience. The test of this capacity of his, which is the measure of love and respect, was in the way in which he had known, or not known, how to obey.

[The means used to test man]

"The tree and the apple. Two little things, insignificant if compared to the abundance which God had granted to the man. And what? He gave Himself: God, and He was forbidding man to look at a fruit?! What? He gave dust [= man] natural and supernatural life, infused His Own breath [= soul, a particle of God] into man, and was forbidding him to gather a fruit?! What? He made man king of all creatures, considering him not His subject but His son, and He was forbidding him to eat a fruit!?

"For one who does not know how to meditate wisely, this episode can seem like an inexplicable obstinacy, like the caprice [whim, quirk] of a benefactor who, having showered a beggar with riches, then forbids him to collect a pebble lying in the dust. But it is not so.

"The apple was not just the reality: a fruit. It was also a symbol. The symbol of the divine right and of human duty.

"Even when God calls and gives extraordinary benefits, those benefited should always recall that He is God and that man ought never abuse his position, even if he feels himself extraordinarily loved. And yet this is the test that few of the elect [such as priests] know how to surmount. They want more than what they already have, and go to collect what is not given. And so they find the Serpent [Satan] and his poisonous fruits.

"Pay attention, O elect of God! Recall always that in your garden, so heaped with God's gifts, there is always the tree of the test. And recall that God's Adversary [Satan] and yours seeks always to cling around it, so as to snatch from God an instrument [an elect], and to seduce you into pride and greed, into rebellion. Do not violate God's right. Do not trample the laws of your duty. Never. [But too many foolishly do so, particularly via their pursuit of knowledge of useless things such as philosophy, which saint Paul has long sanctioned. Philosophy, arrogating to itself 'what's right,' white-ants Jesus' Gospel: Right, Truth.]

The Holy Spirit continues:] "There seem to be many instruments of God, 'voices' [i.e. God's spokesmen and spokeswomen: many others apart from holy Maria Valtorta] - too many according to some. I say to you all, theologians and faithful, that there would be one hundred times one hundred more, if all those whom God calls to a special ministry would know how not to collect - so they might have still more - what God has not given.

"In the Decalogue [= the Ten Commandments], tree of the knowledge of Good and Evil, all the faithful have their test of faith, of love, of obedience. For the 'voices,' and for extraordinary instruments, that tree is more than ever alluring and ambushed by Satan. Because the greater the gift, the more easily also does pride and greed arise: the presumption of being sure to be saved in every way. Instead, I tell you, that whoever has had more, has a greater duty to be perfect, in order not to have a great condemnation. This condemnation will not be given to one who, with little, had the extenuating circumstances of having known little.

"I anticipate a question: That tree then bore good fruits and bad fruits?

"It bore fruits no different than those of any other plant. But it was a plant of good and evil. And it became such according to the behaviour of man - not so much towards the plant as towards the divine order. To obey is good. To disobey is evil.

"God knew that Satan would have gone to that tree to tempt. God knows all. The wicked fruit was the word of Satan, tasted by Eve. The danger of drawing near the plant was in the disobedience. Into the pure knowledge which God had given, Satan injected his impure malice, which soon fermented also in the flesh [in sexual desires and consummation]. But first Satan corrupted the spirit, making it a rebel, then the intellect, making it cunning [which is not a virtue - see above].

"Oh! They knew well, afterwards, the knowledge of Good and Evil! Because everything, even their new vision - through which they knew they were naked - warned them of their loss of Grace [God], which had made them happy in their intelligent innocence up to that hour, and therefore warned them of the loss of supernatural life.

"Naked! Not so much of clothing, but of God's gifts. Poor! For having wanted to be like God. Dead! For having feared to die with their species if they had not acted at once [by having sex].

"They committed the first act against love with their pride, disobedience, distrust, doubt, rebellion, spiritual lust and, finally, with carnal lust [sex]. I say: finally. Some believe, instead, that the first act had been carnal lust. No. God is orderly in all things.

"Even in offences towards the divine law, man sinned first against God, wanting to be like God: a god in knowledge of Good and Evil, and in the absolute and thus illicit freedom to act at his own pleasure and will - against every counsel and prohibition of God; afterwards [man sinned] against love, loving himself inordinately [= narcissism - a commandment of Satan's], denying to God the reverential love that is due Him, putting his I [his ego, self, self-interest] in the place of God, hating his own proximate future: his own offspring for which he procured the heritage of the [Original] Sin and its condemnation; and finally [man sinned] against his own dignity of a royal creature who had had the gift of perfect dominion of his senses.

"The sensual sin [sex] could not happen while the state of Grace and the other resulting states lasted. There could be a temptation, but no consummation of a sensual sin [sex] while innocence lasted, and therefore the dominion of reason over sense [lust]."

[The outcome: Chastisement - the punishment of Adam and Eve: by Justice - punishment indeed awaits us if we sin]

[The Holy Spirit continues:] "Not disproportionate, but just.

"To understand this, it is necessary to consider the perfection of [the two created perfect models:] Adam and Eve. By considering that summit, one could measure the greatness of the fall into that abyss [of sins].

"If some of you [today] were taken by God and put into a new [Garden of] Eden - leaving you just as you are, but giving you the same commands that He gave to Adam - and you disobeyed like Adam, do you believe that God would condemn you with the same severity that He condemned Adam? No. God is just. He knows what a terrible heritage is in you [in man through inherited Original Sin].

"The consequences of Original Sin have been repaired by Christ [through Him having to suffer and die in extreme atrocious pain on a cross, by pains and sufferings similar to what one would suffer in Hell], as far as Grace goes. But the weakness from the injury to that original perfection remains. And this weakness is formed of urges or incitements, like infecting germs that remain latent in man, but always ready to become powerful and overcome the creature."

[Baptism cleanses a man, his soul, of Original Sin, but the scar, the allurements, remain dormant, ever ready to flare up at the slightest opportunity. I have already discussed this elsewhere.]

Adam and Eve became fully aware of the full enormity of what they had engendered by disobeying God, only when they first experienced pain - when their first son, Cain, killed his brother Abel, and thereby ignited man's lust for blood... man killing fellow man, and showering the earth with men's blood, that continues to this very day. God cursed Cain and Cain did not repent of his sin of murder, of "fratricidal hate." Many of Cain's offspring were monsters, not only in deeds but also in appearance.

God hates pride, because it was through that sin that Lucifer rebelled against God, became the hideous monster Satan, and took many angelic beings, spirits, with him to Hell. Pride, today, and some clergy do indeed fall into this trap, opens the welcoming door to Satan, and rejects God Who goes away in disgust. Where Satan is present, God is absent. The two can never co-exist.

Contrary to the snakily seductive words of the "inclusive" mantra, of the proponents who, using that mantra, are covertly scheming and working to adulterate and in consequence destroy Christianity by attrition - they will never succeed - there is absolutely no "inter-faith" between God and Satan, nor between Heaven and Hell, nor between good and evil. Not accepting God, means accepting Satan as god.

"Woe," says the Father, "to those who bring the contamination of sinful souls [sinners] into the sanctuary!" And saint John tells us that, "If you are visited by one who does not bring this teaching [Christ's teaching] with him, you must not receive him in your houses, or bid him welcome; to bid him welcome is to share the guilt of his doings." (II John 1.10-11)

Whereas the angelic beings, spirits, were all subjected to the test of adoration of God, of Jesus, Adam and Eve were subjected, as illustrated above, only to the much easier test of obedience of God. Man, today, is also subjected to the test of obedience of God - to the immutable Ten Commandments: "the tree of test." Jesus says that, if a man disobeys any one of those Ten Commandments, he loses eternal Life. And if he obeys His Counsels [4 Gospels], he grows in holiness. 'Knowledge of God is love of God.'

"... Religion means obedience to the desires and intentions of God..."

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Bible, the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, and my analysis.

By Joseph Costa


As was said above: 'Everything in Creation obeys God, except Satan, and man who's more or less a rebel.'

Lucifer, Satan, Liar, probably calls his fiery Hell, not a punishment or a defeat, but a 'victory,' as he probably lies to himself that he's gained a 'kingdom:' Hell. Prior to Lucifer's rebellion, Hell did not exist, After the Last Judgement, the angels will rivet-shut that 'kingdom,' that hole of fire, to remain locked up for all endless eternity.

Holy Maria Valtorta's guardian angel, saint Azariah, comments further, thus:

"Man, a new Lucifer, often wants to rebel against the Lord and proudly believes himself to be free to divert the events willed by God, even annul them, and create other, different ones which are his own. He offers resistance, introduces his laws [e.g. laws legalising same-sex marriages, abortion, euthanasia], and boasts of doing so. [e.g. when the legislators of a certain Legislature had an ostentatious boasting party to celebrate and gloat over their success in legalising disorder: same-sex marriages; and perhaps thereby unknowingly being transubstantiated into lucifers.]

"The result is pain. For everything which departs from justice and order is a cause of pain. And man obtains pain for himself because he departs from supernatural order and justice. He punishes himself on his own and then accuses God of punishing him harshly. But the first author of man's punishment is man himself, for God is so much a Father that He would never arrive at certain forms of ferocity in punishment. [e.g. a ruler-tyrant was once reported in the media as having punished a man to be eaten alive by about 100-200 hungry dogs.]

"Unjust punishments are those of men, for they are provoked by unjust things, punishments which overwhelm the guilty and the innocent - rather, they rage more furiously against the innocent than the guilty: above all, those most responsible for the punishment. It is their hour. Satan protects them [while they are still on earth] because they serve him well. [= as 'useful idiots']

"But beyond earthly life, the equilibrium of justice will be re-established and Satan will no longer be able to protect his servants or torment the servants of God, and the will of God will be untouchable, and He will decree joy for the martyrs of man and [of] Satan, joy for those who wept and suffered persecutions, joy for whoever was able to remain faithful to the virtues and the Law of love, and tremendous punishment [in Hell for endless eternity] for the rebels, the proud, the cruel, the unjust, those persecuting their brothers and offending God."

A man becomes a devil when he torments or persecutes another.

With today's increasing use of psychiatry and psychology as weapons to destroy people via destroying their mind and getting away with it, with Soviet-era style judgements of insanity or of mental illness or similar, it's relevant to recall Jesus' warning. He said:

"... who treats him [someone] as a madman, and consequently has harmed him, will be condemned by God."

This seems to mean that the satanic culprits involved, devils, cannot ever be forgiven in eternity, and so all the satanic culprits involved will eventually, one day, go to their own place of destruction: Hell. To my horror, even some high-level clergy have freely chosen to become such culprits, by persecuting good holy priests who defend traditional Christian doctrine or who oppose the homosexual agenda, which is contrary to Christian doctrine.

Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.


Why Allama Mashriqi Opposed the Partition of India? By Nasim Yousaf

August is an extremely important month in South Asian history. In August of 1947, British rule in the Indian subcontinent (now Bangladesh, India, and Pakistan) came to an end and two independent nations, India and Pakistan, emerged on the map. Allama Mashriqi (August 25, 1963 - August 27, 1963) was among the frontline leaders who fought for the subcontinent’s freedom and was opposed to the partition of India. He emphatically warned of the devastating consequences of partition for the region and the world. This article, written in honor of Mashriqi’s 55th death anniversary, presents Mashriqi’s point of view regarding partition, discusses some of his major reasons for opposing it and the key actions he took to prevent it, and touches on the impacts for the region when India was ultimately divided despite Mashriqi’s strong objections.

On March 24, 1940, the All-India Muslim League (AIML) passed the Lahore Resolution (not March 23rd as is commonly reported). The Resolution (later referred to as the Pakistan Resolution) demanded a separate homeland for the Muslims on the basis of the Two-Nation Theory and paved the way for the creation of Pakistan. During the session to pass the Resolution, Quaid-e-Azam M.A. Jinnah made a speech arguing that Hindus and Muslims could not live together:

The Hindus and Muslims belong to two different religious philosophies, social customs, literature. They neither intermarry nor dine together and, indeed, they belong to two different civilizations which are based mainly on conflicting ideas and conceptions. Their aspects on life and of life are different. It is quite clear that Hindus and Musalmans derive their inspiration from different sources of history. They have different epics, different heroes, and different episodes. Very often the hero of one is a foe of the other and, likewise, their victories and defeats overlap

In his statement, Jinnah completely overlooked the fact that Muslim, Hindus, and other communities had lived together in complete harmony for centuries; there were countless intermarriages between Muslims, Hindus, and other non-Muslims and even the Muslim Mughal Emperors had married Hindu females. Furthermore, in 1857, Muslims and Hindus jointly fought the war of independence against the British. The two cultures shared much in common – food, clothing, music, traditions, physical appearance, and even thought processes were similar across both communities. Indeed, there were many more commonalties versus the “conflicting ideas and conceptions” that Jinnah had stated.

Taking a critical look at historical events, it is clear that there was a deliberate attempt by the Muslim League to foment communalism within the country and that this effort was supported by the British, ultimately culminating in the passing of the Pakistan Resolution. For those skeptical that the British would have supported such an effort, keep in mind that the British frequently imprisoned individuals within the country who opposed the interests of the empire. They could have easily arrested Jinnah for seeking division of the country or for spreading communalism or for treason, and yet they let the Muslim League session proceed as planned. It is important to note that before the night session of the Muslim League on March 24 (in which the Pakistan Resolution was passed), Sir Henry Duffield Craik (Governor of Punjab) and other British dignitaries attended a reception thrown by Sir Sikander Hayat Khan (Premier of Punjab) in Jinnah’s honor. This clearly implies their tacit approval of the said resolution. By contrast, a few days prior to the passing of the Lahore Resolution, Allama Mashriqi, who had always been in favor of a united India, was imprisoned (March 19, 1940) in Vellore Central Jail (South India); Mashriqi was kept imprisoned without a trial as the Government could not formulate a case against him.

The question is, why was Mashriqi so opposed to partition? Mashriqi formulated his assessment based on a deep understanding of Indian politics developed over the course of decades as a leading Indian figure. Some of his reasons were as follows: (1) Muslims and Hindus had lived together in India peacefully for centuries and there was no reason they couldn’t do so in an independent, liberated nation. (2) He felt that the Two-Nation Theory, the Pakistan Resolution and the partition of India were all the “brainchild” of the British and ultimately served their interests; it would be easier for the British to maintain control of the region if Muslims and Hindus stayed divided in two separate countries. And if either country became a threat, they could be pitted against one another. (3) Mashriqi believed that partition would lead to devastating consequences for the region, including wholesale manslaughter, unspeakable human tragedies, and misery amongst Muslims and non-Muslims. (4) He feared that the amputation of the country along religious lines would breed hostility and promote fundamentalism and extremism in both countries; he was also concerned that minorities would be mistreated. (5) Dividing a country (and Muslims) into three parts, with two of its wings separated by over 1,000 miles, made no sense to him. And he felt that the migration of all Muslims to Pakistan was completely impractical. Muslim majority areas were already under Muslim rule, so if any Muslims wanted to move to these areas, they were free to do so without having to partition the country. He believed that the Muslim League’s leaders were power hungry and misleading Muslims in order to bolster their own power by serving the British agenda.

Following the adoption of the Pakistan Resolution, the British rulers gave the Muslim League a free hand to continue to sow division amongst the Muslims and Hindus. In order to promote the idea of a separate homeland, the AIML used every conceivable method to sway the Muslim masses, including exploiting Muslims’ religious sentiments by using slogans such as “Pakistan Ka Mutlab Kiya? La ilaha illaallah” and telling them that Islam was in danger in a united India.

After Mashriqi was released from prison (with continued restrictions on his movements) in 1942, he was shocked to see the way communalism and the idea of a separate Muslim homeland was being spread amongst the naive Muslim masses. Mashriqi was also shaken that the All-India Muslim League and Indian National Congress (including Mahatma Gandhi) were not willing to resolve their issues. Mashriqi feared that the leaders of both political parties ultimately wanted power for themselves (and in his opinion were falsely claiming to fight for the rights of their communities) and didn’t actually desire to work together. Despite this, Mashriqi tried his best to unite both parties. On April 11, 1942, Mashriqi wrote a telegraphic message to the Presidents of the Muslim League, Congress, and the Hindu Mahasabha asking them to join hands and pledging to achieve “
complete independence for India from the British Government within six months
” and offering the support of “
half a million Khaksars [there were approximately 4-5 million Khaksars at the time]
” Thereafter, Mashriqi pushed for a Jinnah-Gandhi meeting. His efforts bore fruit and Gandhi, in a telegram to Mashriqi dated May 15, 1944 confirmed “
I will be ready to discuss [with Jinnah] the question of Hindu-Muslim understanding
” The meeting between Jinnah and Gandhi took place, but they were unable to bring any results. While Mashriqi had demonstrated through both words and actions that he was willing to do whatever it took to bring about a united freedom, sadly Jinnah, Gandhi, and the Congress leaders remained divided.

Based on his own observations and the Khaksar meetings with Gandhi and other leaders, Mashriqi felt that these leaders were not truly serious about keeping the country united. They never put together any concrete plan to bring about a united independence and protect the rights of all communities. Meanwhile, in 1945, Mashriqi, led an effort to put together The Constitution of Free India, 1946 A.C., also known as the Mashriqi Constitution or Khaksar Constitution in order to prevent the partition of India. The document was the result of a major effort by Mashriqi to incorporate the perspectives of many different political parties and communities as well as eminent personalities and intellectuals from various disciplines (including politics, finance, administration and law). The Constitution accommodated the rights of all - including Muslims, Hindus, scheduled Castes, Sikhs, Jains, Parsees, Budhists, Jews and Christians. According to Mashriqi’s address entitled “Where Leaders Fail: A Dispassionate Dissection of Indian Politics from a Non-Party Point of View” (delivered at the University Institute Hall, Calcutta on October 21, 1945):

“We addressed almost every important element of India's national life requesting it to send its declaration of interests so that in case the interests did not clash with those of other parties in the country they might be incorporated in the body of the Constitution 'as far as possible, feasible and consistent with the interests of other parties.' We addressed more or less 75 parties and over three hundred million people in the country accepted our invitation through their accredited leaders.”

By December of 1945, 50,000 copies of the Constitution had been distributed in India, including copies to leaders such as Jinnah and Gandhi, foreign missions, and the Viceroy of India. Despite the massive effort by Mashriqi to consider the needs of all communities and develop a comprehensive constitution, these leaders refused to support Mashriqi’s Constitution; worse yet, they neither suggested any amendments nor developed any version of their own. To Mashriqi, these leaders’ refusal to support the Constitution was yet another signal that their true intentions were not to create a united India (some sections of the Khaksar Constitution were included in the Indian Constitution after partition, which further supports the validity of Mashriqi’s document).

Having exhausted all other avenues, in March of 1947, Mashriqi made a last effort to keep India united. He ordered the assembly of 300,000 Khaksars in Delhi on June 30, 1947 to overturn British rule. The Khaksars also simultaneously intensified their activities to mobilize the public for a revolt by distributing flyers, delivering speeches, reaching out to Muslims, Hindus and other communities, and parading (many Khaksars were arrested for such activities). On May 14, 1947, addressing 50,000 people in Patna, Mashriqi called for a “revolution” amongst the entire nation, stating: “The last remedy under the present circumstances is that one and all rise against this conspiracy as one this way
hundreds of millions will be saved forever
we should sacrifice men in millions now in order to uphold Truth, Honor and Justice.” On May 29, Mashriqi also issued a statement in this regard. Mashriqi’s efforts did not go unnoticed. Fearing a nationwide revolt, the British fast-forwarded a transfer of power on an urgent basis and presented their partition plan on June 03, 1947, which the Muslim League, Congress, and Gandhi accepted almost instantly (before the assembly of the Khaksars could take place). In order to keep the Khaksars from overturning British rule, Delhi remained under Section 144 and a ban on holding demonstrations or processions continued throughout the city. To further sideline Mashriqi, he was stabbed (The Canberra Times, Australia, June 11, 1947) on the same day that the Muslim League held its session to ratify the partition of India.

In spite of Mashriqi’s painstaking efforts to keep the country united, India was torn apart (a more detailed account is provided in my published works). Partition resulted in serious consequences for the region, including the murder of over a million people, rape, abductions, looting, and painful separation of families and friends as people were torn apart on religious grounds and forced to endure cross-border migrations. Some writers falsely use these sufferings as examples of individuals’ sacrificing for the creation of a separate Pakistan and India, when in fact the majority of these individuals were actually unwitting victims of the selfish politics of the Hindu and Muslim political leadership. As a result of partition, fundamentalism and extremism took roots in the region and minorities continue to suffer on both sides. There is ongoing hostility between the two nations and they have yet to find any lasting peace; cross-border terrorism, wars, the Kashmir issue, water issue, and travel restrictions continue to persist while families remain divided across borders. The threat of war and potential use of nuclear weapons also looms over the region.

Many of Mashriqi’s predictions and apprehensions around the consequences of partition have come true. And yet, many individuals continue to perpetuate a false narrative that partition was unavoidable, instead of admitting that partition came about mainly because of British political and economic interests and a power struggle between a few Muslim and Hindu leaders; they lionize the leaders who endorsed partition, without realizing that in so doing they are actually promoting terrorism and hate between Muslims and Hindus. To make matters worse, political leaders on both sides use the Pakistan-India rivalry to get elected or for political advantage. Meanwhile, the establishment in both countries does not release original documents belonging to Mashriqi and the Khaksars and suppresses Mashriqi’s views; they refuse to learn from the re-unification of Germany and peace in Europe following the world wars. It is a sad reality that many leaders in the region (and foreign powers) do not actually want peace, because confrontation and war bolsters their own vested interests. It is for this reason that the narratives of Mashriqi and other leaders who opposed partition are never highlighted. And so, the people of the sub-continent remain divided, despite the fact that the majority of Muslims, Hindus, Sikhs, and others never wanted partition in the first place.

The key to peace and love in the region is to explain to people on both sides of the border the truth behind partition and the reality that it was the result of the selfish politics of a few leaders. It is time the region embraced Mashriqi’s ideology of unity, regardless of faith or color. This is the key to bringing peace in the region and the world.

Note from the Author: This article is not meant to demean any leader, but rather to bring peace between the two countries and to present Allama Mashriqi’s perspective on the partition of India, which historians have thus far ignored.

About the Author: Historian and scholar Nasim Yousaf is a grandson of Allama Mashriqi and is based in the US. His extensive knowledge of India’s partition comes from exhaustive research as well as direct accounts from Mashriqi’s sons, daughters and the Khaksars, all of whom were part of the freedom movement. His works have been published in renowned peer-reviewed publications and he has presented papers at well-known academic conferences in the US.

Copyright © 2018 Nasim Yousaf

Misuse of Nepal territory by Pakistan Intelligence Agencies to foment Terrorism. EFSAS Report

Situated in the mighty Himalayas, flanked by Tibet to the north and India on the other three sides, Nepal is a small land-locked country in South Asia. The geostrategic importance of the country, which is nestled between two huge nations that have the world’s largest populations and today represent the fastest growing economies globally, far exceeds its diminutive size. Virtually a buffer between India and China, Nepal plays an important role in regional stability.

India has ancient and deep-rooted social, cultural, economic and political linkages with Nepal. This proximity and natural affinity was behind the two nations' decision to agree in the 1950 Treaty of Peace and Friendship to have an open international border. The relationship between the two countries is popularly referred to as 'roti-beti ka rishta' (moored on shared bread and inter-marriages). About half of the population of Nepal is comprised of 'Madheshis' – people of Indian origin – a vast majority of whom have close filial and matrimonial relations in neighbouring villages and towns across the border in the Indian states of Bihar and Uttar Pradesh. Nepal’s access to the sea is through India, and it imports a predominant proportion of its requirements from and through India. Nepal imported goods worth US$ 6.52 billion from India in 2017 and exported goods worth US$ 420.18 million to India in the same year. The figure for China, which was second on the list of countries from which Nepal imported its requirements, was five times lower than that of India. Nepal’s exports to the United States (US), which was second only to India, was similarly five times less than that to India. These figures validate the special relationship that India and Nepal share.

Pakistan, unlike India which shares a 1750-kilometre-long border with Nepal, does not have a common border with Nepal. It has very little stakes in Nepal and merely a peripheral engagement with it. Diplomatic relations between Nepal and Pakistan were established only on 29 March 1960, thirteen years after the creation of Pakistan. Economic ties between the countries have over the decades been, and continue to remain, very limited despite a trade agreement signed between the two countries in 1962 and a Joint Economic Commission being set up in 1983. The insignificance of bilateral economic engagement can be gauged from the Pakistan government’s figures for 2015-16. The total volume of bilateral trade during this period stood at an infinitesimal US$ 1.232 million, with Nepalese exports to Pakistan being US$ 0.441 million and Pakistani exports to Nepal a paltry US$ 0.791 million.

In spite of this, the Pakistani Embassy in Kathmandu has traditionally had a disproportionately large number of diplomatic officers and support staff. As many as 7 diplomatic officers are currently posted in the Embassy, and they have between 15 to 20 staff members supporting them. Reports indicate that a sizeable proportion of these officers and staff are actually representatives of the Inter-Services Intelligence (ISI), the infamous Pakistani spy agency that is the sponsor or benefactor of a significant number of the terrorist organizations active in South Asia. These ISI officials, since the late-1980s, have used Nepal as the staging point for infiltrating Khalistani, Kashmiri and Pakistani terrorists as well as Afghan and Arab mercenaries into India to carry out violent attacks there. The open border between Nepal and India, the liberal Nepalese visa regime on account of the country’s reliance on revenues generated from tourism, and the weak and inexperienced immigration controls at Kathmandu’s Tribhuvan International Airport (TIA) and other border points has been exploited to the full by the ISI to achieve its objective. Large amounts of RDX and other explosives as well as arms and ammunition were brought into Nepal by the ISI and then smuggled into India. The preferred method of bringing the explosives and weapons into Nepal from Pakistan was reportedly using flights of the Pakistan International Airlines (PIA) to Nepal. An inordinately high frequency of 4 commercially unviable weekly PIA flights operated on this sparsely used sector. The average occupancy of each of these flights was only 30 passengers. Another specialization acquired by the ISI in Nepal was the trafficking of huge amounts of fake Indian currency produced at sophisticated ISI-created printing units. Reports, quoting the statements of arrested terrorists and fake currency couriers, suggested that the fake Indian currency was printed at the Pakistani security presses at the Malir cantonment in Karachi, and at Lahore, Quetta and Peshawar, and was transported to Nepal, Bangladesh, and even Thailand by PIA flights. The ISI utilized these counterfeit notes to finance its terrorist and other operations against India.

The extraordinarily high number of ISI personnel posted in a tiny country like Nepal is, ironically, reflective of the low stakes that Pakistan has in its bilateral relationship with Nepal. That a large number of ISI officials have been caught red-handed by Nepalese security forces while dealing in RDX, arms and ammunition, and fake currency in Nepal further demonstrates this. The ISI forced upon Nepal the ignominy of becoming the country in which the highest number of diplomatic and other Embassy officials have been apprehended while indulging in terrorism-linked activities, as against espionage. This constrained Nepal to tighten the noose and clamp down on the ISI’s unbridled activities on its territory. Nepal sought and obtained the assistance of India in this endeavour. Indian support helped address the lacunae of lack of experience and technology that the Nepalese security apparatus was grappling with. Armed with this support, the Nepalese agencies achieved commendable success in neutralizing ISI modules operating in Nepal. Despite these setbacks, the ISI reportedly continues to maintain a sizeable presence in Nepal. These ISI operatives are on the constant look-out for fault-lines and opportunities to carry forward their anti-India agenda.

ISI’s use of Nepal as a veritable second front to target India through use of terrorist proxies began in the mid-to-late 1980s and has continued with varying intensity till today. The early successes that the ISI achieved in using the country as a transit point for movement of Khalistani terrorists to and from India emboldened it to expand the scope of its anti-India operations to include trafficking of explosives, weapons, and fake currency in huge quantities by the mid-1990s. The near absence of resistance from the ill-equipped, ill-trained, and inexperienced security apparatus that Nepal possessed during this period also contributed to the ISI’s confidence. ISI officials deputed to Nepal relished the atmosphere in which they were able to operate with impunity. This situation, however, changed when they overplayed their hand and crossed the red line by allegedly masterminding the hijacking of Indian Airlines flight IC-814 that was enroute from Kathmandu to New Delhi. Discomfited and apprehensive of a strong reaction by India, on which it was heavily reliant in almost all spheres, the Nepalese government responded by strengthening its security structure to counter the ISI’s nefarious activities on its soil. With India pitching in whole-heartedly to assist in the capacity-enhancement of the Nepalese security forces, the results on the ground became visible from 2000 onwards. Although Nepal still continues to be utilized by the ISI for fomenting trouble in India due to the various advantages that Nepal presents to it, the brashness with which it did so earlier has reduced considerably. Meanwhile, working in close cooperation with each other, the Nepalese and Indian security agencies have over the last decade achieved some major successes in countering and dismantling the terrorist structures set up by the ISI in Nepal.

ISI activities in Nepal in the late-1980s and 1990s

US cables released by WikiLeaks in 2011 contained detailed reports of the US government that highlighted the use of Nepal by the ISI to carry out and promote terrorist acts against India. One such cable dated 8 July 1997 that was signed by Frank Wisner, the then US Ambassador to India, asserted that in the years leading up to the 1999 hijacking of Indian Airlines Flight 814 by Pakistan-based terrorists, the ISI had made Nepal a hub of anti-India terrorist activities and pushed in huge quantities of RDX into India for use in terror attacks by Khalistani and Kashmiri terrorist organizations. The cables unambiguously stressed that the ISI had created various terrorist fronts to carry out violent attacks in India, which included bomb blasts in commercial markets such as Connaught Place and Lajpat Nagar in New Delhi and other cities across the country. The cables disclosed that one such organisation created by the ISI in Pakistan was the Jammu and Kashmir Islamic Front (JKIF), which had a strong base in Kathmandu. The US Ambassador averred: "To dispatch men and material and to execute explosions in India, Kathmandu was invariably made the nodal point and JKIF exploited the vulnerable Kathmandu-based Kashmiri businessmen for such activities since they had a readymade and clean past. JKIF kingpin Javed Krawah himself used to run a carpet business in Kathmandu". He further informed that the JKIF was controlled from Pakistan by the ISI and Tiger Memon, the prime accused in the 1993 serial Mumbai blasts. "Their contact in Pakistan-occupied Kashmir (PoK) was Bilal Beg, who was running an indoctrination camp near Muzaffarabad, funded extensively by the ISI to carry out terrorist acts in India. One Colonel Farooq of Pakistan ISI tasked Bilal Beg and Tiger Memon to utilize Kathmandu-based activists Lateef and Javed Krawah to set off blasts in Delhi before the Lok Sabha elections", the Ambassador revealed.

In February 2012, WikiLeaks began publishing The Global Intelligence Files, that included e-mails from the ‘global intelligence’ company Stratfor. One of these emails of June 2000 contained a detailed Stratfor report on ISI activities in Nepal. It stated that "The ISI is effectively exploiting Nepalese territory to mount major terrorist offensives against India by providing human, material, and logistic support to the various militant groups - Kashmiri, Sikh, and north-eastern. Today, Kathmandu has become a big meeting point for training and distributing arms to these anti-India militant groups. According to our sources in the region, Pakistan has also developed a strong smuggling/criminal infrastructure in Nepal. The seizure of hundreds of kilograms of explosives (RDX) by the Nepalese and Indian border police, the large-scale circulation of fake Indian currency notes, and the hijacking of an Indian airliner while enroute from Kathmandu to Delhi last year clearly show how far the ISI has consolidated its presence in Nepal. Intelligence reports also say that the officials posted at the Pakistan embassy in Kathmandu are actively involved in motivating and financing agents in these activities. The ISI is also trying hard to exploit the rising nationalist sentiments in Nepal with the purpose of creating friction between Kathmandu and Delhi.

Sources further reveal that since the advent of multiparty democracy in Nepal, Pakistan has cultivated a number of leaders by providing them with funds and various other forms of assistance. The increasing voices for a Greater Nepal (which demand the restoration of territories ceded by Nepal to India under the 1816 Treaty of Sugauli) can also be attributed to the proactive efforts of the ISI.

In order to undermine Indian influence in Nepal, the ISI is also manipulating the Nepalese press which has taken an unusually anti-Indian bent in the recent past. Some reports suggest that several newspapers and other media outlets are receiving funds from the ISI".

These WikiLeaks disclosures corroborated what India, with considerable proof and justification, had been saying for decades. The Indian government had highlighted the ISI’s misuse of Nepalese hospitality since the late-1980s - not only to the Nepalese government but also to its major interlocutors in the international arena. In the initial period from the late 1980s till the mid-1990s, the ISI converted Nepal into a transit point for infiltrating Khalistani and Kashmiri terrorists into India in response to the enhanced vigil and alertness of Indian troops along the India-Pakistan border and the Line of Control (LoC). The arrest of Sikh militant Bhupinder Singh Bhuda of the Khalistan Commando Force (KCF) from a hotel in Kathmandu in October 1997 provided the Indian security apparatus valuable insights on the ISI modus operandi and networks within Nepal.

Muslims constitute over 5 percent of Nepal’s population, about 97 percent of whom live in the Terai region bordering India’s populous states of Uttar Pradesh and Bihar. Cross-border filial linkages are extensive. A vast majority of this Muslim population is engaged in agriculture and small trade. Both sides of the India-Nepal border witnessed a mushrooming of mosques and madrassas funded by Saudi Arabia and other pan-Islamic organizations in the 1990s, and that trend has continued. For example, in just a short five-year period from 1991 to 1995 as many as 50 new mosques and madrassas were constructed in the four small Nepalese districts of Rupandehi, Kapilvastu, Bardiya and Banke. The ISI too got involved in funding the construction of mosques and madrassas in the Terai. Instances of Saudi Arabia, the Islamic Development Bank and Muslim World League routing funds for such construction through the Embassy of Pakistan in Kathmandu were also reported in the media. The ISI also organized visits of Tabligh Jamaats to Nepal from Pakistan on a regular basis. Involvement in such activities enabled the ISI to establish patron-like relations with important Muslims organizations in Nepal such as the Jamaat-e-Milli-e-Islamia (JMI), Nepal Islamic Yuva Sangh (NIYS) and Nepal Muslim Ittehad Sangh (NMIS) that were beholden for the financial support that they received from the ISI. JMI and NMIS were closely associated with the Islamist Jamaat-e-Islami (JeI) party of Pakistan. The ISI, during this period, also significantly expanded its outreach amongst influential Nepalese Muslims, some of whom became their trusted assets and played vital roles over the years in enabling the ISI to carry out its anti-India agenda. These included Nepali parliamentarians Mirza Dilshad Beg and Salim Miyan Ansari, media-mogul Jamim Shah, Beg’s son-in-law Siraj Farooqi, Ansari’s son Younis Ansari, Abu Bakar Nadvi and Maulana Abdullah Madani, amongst scores of others. Several of these ISI agents also had cross-linkages with the smuggling and extortion rackets of Dawood Ibrahim, one of the world’s most notorious gangsters whom Pakistan has reportedly sheltered for several decades now after he fled his home city of Mumbai after masterminding the deadly 1993 bombings there. He is a United Nations Security Council (UNSC)-designated terrorist.

Reports also reveal that some of the madrassas that had sprouted along the India-Nepal border were used by the ISI to shelter Khalistani and Kashmiri terrorists waiting to be inducted into India, as well as for storing explosives and arms and ammunition meant for these terrorists. Azizuddin Sheikh alias Sattar, an ISI-trained gangster of the Mumbai underworld who was in June 1999 arrested near the India-Nepal border in Uttar Pradesh, revealed to the Indian security forces that at the behest of the ISI the Siraj-ul-Uloom madrassa in Kapilbastu district of Nepal was being used by Chhota Shakeel, the trusted lieutenant of Dawood Ibrahim, and his associates to store AK-47 rifles and other automatic weapons meant to be smuggled into India and used to assassinate influential Indian political figures.

In addition to tapping unscrupulous elements from the Muslim community of Nepal, reports indicate that the ISI also recruited Sikhs such as Joga Singh, who ran a hotel in the posh Durbar Marg area of Kathmandu in which he sheltered Khalistani and Kashmiri terrorists and arranged fake Nepalese passports and other travel documents for them. Joga Singh had close ties with the Khalistani terrorist groups Babbar Khalsa International (BKI) and Khalistan Zindabad Force (KZF). The chiefs of these two terrorist outfits, Wadhawa Singh and Ranjit Singh alias Neeta respectively, have been sheltered for decades in Pakistan by the ISI, as have the leaders of almost all the other major Khalistani factions - Lakhbir Singh Rode of International Sikh Youth Federation (ISYF), Paramjit Singh Panjwar of Khalistan Commando Force (KCF), and Gajinder Singh of Dal Khalsa International (DKI). The ISI used them to coordinate terrorist activities of their outfits in Punjab and elsewhere in India.

Among these Khalistani terrorists, Ranjit Singh alias Neeta had the closest connections with Nepal. He established a strong base at Birganj, a bustling border town in Nepal, where his sister-in-law Maan Behanji was based. The range and scope of the network that Neeta, with the active connivance of the ISI, had set up for the KZF in Nepal was exposed in November 1998 after the arrest of Lakhbir Singh, a KZF militant, from a hotel in Kathmandu. He had 20 kilograms of RDX and timer devices in his possession at the time of his arrest. 'Asiaweek' reported on 21 April 2000 that Lakhbir, during his subsequent questioning by Indian security personnel, had revealed the identities of three Kathmandu Embassy-based ISI officials with whom he had liaised. One of them was Asim Saboor. Lakhbir confessed that KZF’s bases in Nepal had been set up with the active support and guidance of the ISI. Maan Behanji, along with two other KZF militants of the Birgunj base were apprehended by the Delhi police with explosives and fake Indian currency on 14 August 2000, on the eve of India’s Independence Day. Ajai Raj Sharma, the then Delhi Police Commissioner, said that the three KZF militants had planned to carry out explosions during the Independence Day celebrations at crowded places in Delhi.

Neeta was a valuable agent for the ISI as he originally hailed from Jammu in the Indian state of Jammu and Kashmir (J&K), as did most of his militant followers. Neeta carried out several bomb blasts on trains and buses running between Jammu and Pathankot between 1988 and 1999. As the ‘Daily Excelsior’ reported on November 15, 2000, "While the KZF still has much interest in hitting at Punjab, the ISI, intelligence reports say, has prevailed upon it to focus its attention on assignments given to its cadres in Jammu and Kashmir. Fresh and vigorous strikes in Poonch district (where Khalistan Zindabad Force has pockets of influence) and in other areas of the Jammu region, including the city of Jammu, according to the calculations purported to have been made by the ISI, would be more useful to it". In addition, given his J&K origins and linkages, Neeta served the valuable purpose of synergising the activities of Khalistani terrorist groups with those of the ISI-backed terrorist outfits operating in J&K. This, by the late 1990s, had emerged as a priority task for the ISI. Goaded by the ISI, KZF had developed close ties with some of the terrorist groups active in J&K, including the Hizbul Mujahideen (HM).

The Turning Point – Hijack of Indian Airlines flight IC 814

The hijacking of an IC 814, an Indian Airlines Airbus A300 aircraft enroute from Kathmandu to New Delhi, on 24 December 1999 proved to be the point at which the tide turned against the ISI’s virulent activities in Nepal. The aircraft, with 176 passengers and 15 crew members on board, was hijacked by 5 masked gunmen just after it entered Indian airspace. After stops enforced by the hijackers at Amritsar in India, Lahore in Pakistan and Dubai in the UAE, the aircraft was eventually taken to Kandahar in Afghanistan. One of the passengers was stabbed to death by the hijackers by the time the aircraft reached Kandahar, while 26 were released in Dubai. The choice of Kandahar was a conscious decision as it was the stronghold of the Afghan Taliban that was in power in Afghanistan at that time. India was prominent among the countries that had opted not to recognize the Taliban government when it usurped power after a violent campaign, and therefore had not established diplomatic relations with it. The Taliban chose not to oppose the hijackers. Taliban fighters surrounded the aircraft and allegedly extended assistance to the hijackers. Reports in the media suggested that two senior ISI officials had also reached Kandahar after the aircraft landed there. These factors ensured the negation of all efforts of the Indian government to resolve the crisis in a manner that was favourable to it.

After a week-long standoff during which the Taliban negotiated on behalf of the hijackers, India met the hijacker’s demand for the release of three dreaded terrorists - Maulana Masood Azhar, Ahmed Omar Saeed Sheikh and Mushtaq Ahmed Zargar. The hostages aboard the aircraft were subsequently released by the hijackers on 31 December 1999. The Taliban, rather than apprehend the hijackers, instead gave them ten hours to leave Afghanistan along with the released terrorists. They crossed over into Pakistan and almost immediately resumed terrorist activities from there. Masood Azhar went on to found one of the most notorious ISI-backed terrorist organizations active in Jammu & Kashmir – the Jaish-e-Muhammed (JeM) - in 2000. Mushtaq Zargar was allegedly appointed by the ISI as a trainer in Pakistan Administered Jammu & Kashmir for terrorists being prepared to be inducted into J&K. Omar Sheikh was in the news in 2002 for the abduction and beheading in Pakistan of US national Daniel Pearl, the South Asia Bureau Chief of 'The Wall Street Journal'. Sheikh also allegedly played a key role in the 2008 Mumbai terror attacks and the 9/11 attacks in the US.

After IC 814 landed in Kandahar, Taliban Foreign Minister Mullah Abdul Wakil Muttawakil told the BBC’s Pushto service that one of the hostage-takers was Maulana Masood Azhar’s brother, Ibrahim. This revealed that the hijackers were linked to Harkatul Mujahideen (HuM), a dreaded ISI-backed terrorist organization that focussed on J&K. HuM has been designated as a terrorist organization by the UN, the US, the United Kingdom and India. The January 2000 issue of Pakistan’s 'Herald' magazine reported that despite HuM’s denial of involvement while the hijacking was ongoing, senior members of HuM in Muzaffarabad were willing to later admit in private that all five hijackers belonged to their group. However, other than what appeared to be a slip-up by Muttawakil, the Afghan Taliban authorities, in a show of solidarity with the HuM, ensured that the identity of the other 4 hijackers was not revealed.

In the immediate aftermath of the hijacking Indian and Nepalese security officials, stung, embarrassed and under pressure from their respective governments to provide answers and plug loopholes, started with the process of identifying the hijackers. Even before the hijacking saga concluded on 31 December 1999, the identity of the remaining 4 hijackers was established with remarkable alacrity. As was the case with Ibrahim, the other 4 hijackers - Sunny Ahmad Qazi, Shahid Saeed Akhtar, Zahoor Ibrahim Mistry and Farooa Abdul Aziz Siddiqui — were all Pakistani nationals and members of HuM. Media reports of the time suggested that they had planned the hijacking in Bahawalpur, Pakistan, in early 1999, and were assisted by a Mumbai-based HuM operative Abdul Latif in obtaining Indian passports and driving licences.

Meanwhile, the Nepal police’s investigations and questioning of the staff at Kathmandu’s Tribhuvan International Airport (TIA) brought to light that a Pakistan Embassy car (42 CD 14) had arrived at the airport on 24 December 1999, minutes before the ill-fated IC 814 took off. Media reports quoting official sources claimed that members of the airport staff had seen the First Secretary of the Pakistan Embassy, Mohammed Arshad Cheema, and another Pakistan Embassy official, Zia Ansari, enter the departure lounge of TIA - which also doubled as a transit lounge for passengers between flights – and hand over a bag to some people who were boarding the Indian Airlines aircraft. Reports later quoted intelligence sources as saying that the bag contained three .32 calibre revolvers, four hand grenades and at least one knife. Cheema was the ISI station chief in Kathmandu.

The hijacking of IC 814 by the ISI-backed HuM had not only tarnished the reputation of, and brought shame to, the Nepalese security apparatus but also threatened to derail Nepal’s critical relationship with India. This had the potential to bring disastrous consequences for Nepal. The apprehension was more pronounced in view of the fact that the Indian government had been requesting Nepalese authorities since the late 1980s to address the ISI’s use of Nepal for its anti-India operations. According to a report that appeared in the ‘India Today’ magazine in June 2000, Brajesh Mishra, India’s then National Security Adviser (NSA), armed with a 78-page secret report prepared by Indian intelligence agencies after the hijacking that underlined the extent to which ISI had spread its tentacles in Nepal, visited Kathmandu for interactions with top Nepalese officials. Titled 'Pakistan's Anti-India Activities in Nepal', the report highlighted the terrorism sponsored by the ISI in the region and detailed the various aspects of Pakistan's "undeclared war" on India and its modus operandi. It stated that the ISI officials posted at the Pakistan Embassy in Kathmandu were motivating and financing the agents that were waging the proxy war against India. Names of these ISI officials were specifically mentioned in relation to activities like hijacking, political funding and circulation of fake currency being promoted by them. The report averred that there was ample evidence to prove that the hijacking of IC 814 was masterminded by the ISI and carried out by the Harkat-ul-Mujahideen (HuM), and that Mohammed Arshad Cheema was the ISI representative who had facilitated it. The report added: "In recent monthsthere has been a phenomenal increase in the circulation of fake Indian currency notes which have been pumped into Nepal by the ISI with the aim of de-stabilising the Indian economy, besides raising funds for the promotion of terrorism". The Indian NSA’s brief was to reiterate India’s concerns and get Nepal to clean up its act. That he succeeded in his mission became apparent by the events that followed.

Nepal wakes up to the ISI threat

The Nepalese government, even prior to the Indian NSA’s visit, was well aware of the ISI’s dubious activities on its territory. Mehboob Shah, zonal commissioner of Nepalgunj region who later headed the Nepal United Muslims Association, stated in 2000: "Please don't talk about them (the ISI). They are deadly, very dangerous and are everywhere. In Nepal, their arms are longer than the law". The Nepalese government had invariably responded positively to specific Indian requests for action against ISI-backed terrorists on its soil. However, on account of serious constraints that its security agencies faced, it did little to counter the ISI on its own initiative. As could be expected in a small country that is amongst the poorest in the world, the security apparatus of Nepal was rather archaic and creaky. It also suffered from lack of a modernized training curriculum and state-of-the-art equipment. Compounding these woes was the raging Maoist armed insurgency that they had to contend with within Nepal.

This changed following the hijacking and the Indian NSA’s visit. Murari Raj Sharma, Nepal's then foreign secretary, admitted: "We have begun to express our concerns about underground activities more seriously with the Pakistani Government". The Nepalese government also issued instructions to the security forces to prioritize and clamp down on ISI activities.

Just a few days after the hijacking, Asam Saboor, the ISI official posted in the Pakistan Embassy in Kathmandu who had been named by Lakhbir Singh, was caught red-handed by the Nepalese police while trying to dispose of a consignment of counterfeit Indian currency notes in January 2000. Saboor had been on the radar of the Nepalese police. He was taken into custody and shortly thereafter officially told to leave Nepal "for activities not in keeping with his diplomatic status".

The close vigil of the Nepalese security agencies on the Pakistani Embassy combined with robust intelligence cooperation between the Nepalese and Indian agencies resulted in the sensational arrest of Mohammed Arshad Cheema, the ISI station chief, on 12 April 2001. Acting on a tip-off a crack Nepal police team led by Madhav Thapa, the Superintendent of Police of Kathmandu district, raided a rented house in the Baneshwar locality in which Cheemaand his wife Rubina Cheema had been staying. The police team found 16 kilograms of RDX in Cheema’s possession in a cupboard on the first floor of the house. Cheemawas no stranger to RDX. Nepal's senior-most police officer, the Inspector-General of Police, had earlier disclosed that Cheema had handed over 20 kilograms of RDX to Khalistani terrorist Lakhbir Singh in 1998. Cheema’s role in the hijacking of IC-814 has been brought out earlier in this paper.

The explosives recovered from Cheema in the 2001 raid were reportedly received by Cheema from the ISI through the diplomatic bag of the Pakistani Embassy and were meant to be passed on to anti-India terrorist outfits. Following Cheema’s arrest, the then Nepalese Foreign Minister Chakra Prasad Bastola, referring to Pakistan, lamented that "Friends are turning Nepal into a hotbed of intelligence agencies", adding that "Nepal is committed to stopping this sort of activity". As Cheema had diplomatic immunity under the Vienna Convention, he was expelled from Nepal by the Nepalese government a day after his arrest for conduct unbecoming of a diplomat.

The next major success achieved by the Nepalese security agencies in countering the illegal activities of the ISI came on 03 January 2002, when Siraj Ahmed, another ISI representative posted in the Pakistani Embassy, was caught with a large amount of fake Indian and US currency. He too was subsequently deported from Nepal. Pakistani daily the 'Dawn' reported on 10 February 2002 that "A member of the Pakistan Embassy in Nepal has been deported for carrying fake US and Indian currency
.. Siraj Ahmed Siraj was arrested during a high-profile South Asian summit in Kathmandu in early January as he was trying to exchange large amounts of fake currency in a market in the city". The daily added on 14 February 2002 that "Nepal’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs has requested the Pakistan government to take 'necessary action' against a junior embassy official who was allegedly involved in a fake currency case
.. According to a press release of the ministry, issued on Tuesday evening, an official investigation into the incident showed the involvement of Siraj Ahmed Siraj, an upper division clerk of the embassy, in a case relating to the seizure of fake Indian and US currencies".

The following year, on 19 August 2003, yet another ISI representative posted in the Pakistani Embassy was arrested with fake Indian currency in his possession. A US Embassy cable signed by Michael Malinowski, the then US Ambassador to Nepal, that was released by Wikileaks described the arrest: "On August 19, Nepalese Police arrested Mohammed Masood (a.k.a. Mustafa), an Upper Division Clerk of the Pakistani Embassy, at a restaurant in Kathmandu. He is part of the Embassy's administrative staff and an official passport holder. Masood reportedly was found to hold 90 counterfeit Indian Rupee 500 notes (a total of Indian Rupees 45,000, roughly USD 990). After over seven hours of questioning, Masood was handed into the custody of the Pakistani Ambassador at 3 am the next morning, with the reported understanding that he would leave the country. The Nepalese police confirmed to Embassy officers Masood's arrest for possession of counterfeit currency. Masood was deported over the weekend". The cable added that "Nepalese concern with the flow of illegal activity from Pakistan to Nepal has led the GoN (Government of Nepal) to prohibit Pakistan International Airways (PIA) flights to and from the country. Director General of Civil Aviation Upendra Dhital and Joint Secretary for Civil Aviation Nagendra Ghimire told EconOff that PIA would not be allowed to re-enter Nepal's aviation market due to security concerns. The two cited the 1999 hijacking of an Indian Air jetliner from Kathmandu's international airport and the continuing illegal conduct of Pakistani Embassy members as reasons for the decision".

These four arrests within a 5-year period shook the ISI out of its conviction that it could violate Nepalese territory with impunity. The brashness and confidence with which it had conducted its anti-India activities from Nepal disappeared. ISI operatives became more circumspect and cautious in the knowledge that retribution from Nepalese authorities for any illegal activity they were caught undertaking would be forthcoming. The Nepalese response, under pressure from India on one hand and full cooperation from it on the other, had sent a clear message to the ISI – it would not tolerate another hijacking or other terrorism-related activities on its soil.

Despite these setbacks, the lure of Nepal was too strong for the ISI to resist. Nepal's geographical location, its long and open border with India, an increasing Muslim population on both sides of the India-Nepal border, elements from within which were receptive to the ISI’s money or religion-backed overtures, and a low per-capita income that facilitated easy engagement of local informants and recruiters made the country an irresistible prospect for the ISI. This was more so after India’s decision to fence its border with Pakistan and increase vigil along the LoC. The ISI, therefore, continued its anti-India activities through Nepal albeit in a more guarded and cautious manner.

The continued apprehension of ISI-backed terrorists from Nepal in the period following the hijacking of IC 814 is as reflective of the advances made by the Nepalese security forces with enhanced support from, and close coordination with, the Indian security agencies as it is of the ISI’s refusal to respect the sensitivities of the country that was hosting its representatives.

Significant arrests in Nepal in recent years have included Lashkar-e-Taibah (LeT)-affiliated Abdul Karim Tunda, one of India’s top 20 wanted terrorists who was involved in over 40 bombings in India since the mid-1990s. Tunda, who was apprehended on the India-Nepal border at the Banwasa-Mahendranagar crossing on 16 August 2013, was travelling on a Pakistani passport in the name of Abdul Quddus bearing the number AC 4413161 that had been issued on 23 January 2013. Known for his expertise in bomb-making, Tunda figured at number 15 on the list of 20 terrorists that India had asked the Pakistan government to hand over following the 2008 Mumbai terrorist attacks.

Yasin Bhatkal, the co-founder of the LeT-backed and ISI-supported Indian Mujahideen (IM) terrorist outfit and his key associate Asadullah Akhtar were arrested by the Nepal police on 28 August 2013 near the India-Nepal border and handed over to Indian authorities. He had for the last few years been living near Pokhara in Nepal under the guise of an Unani doctor. A prominent name on the Indian National Investigation Agency’s (NIA) list of most wanted, Bhatkal, whose real name is Ahmed Siddibappa, disclosed to Indian officials after his arrest that he had undergone a 50-day training in handling weapons and explosives, and in bomb-making, in Pakistan in 2006. He said: "Next day our training started. There were six instructors, who I understand were from Pakistan army". Bhatkal has been involved in carrying out at least 10 bombings in India in 2007-08. He was sentenced to death by a NIA court in Hyderabad on 19 December 2016.

Information shared by Bhatkal with Indian security agencies led to the arrest of other IM terrorists in Nepal such as Tehseen Akhtar, the operational head of the outfit, who was apprehended in March 2014. Another dreaded IM terrorist, Abdul Subhan Qureshi alias Tauqeer, who was involved in terror attacks in Delhi and Bengaluru as well as the Mumbai train blasts of 2006, was arrested in Delhi in January 2018. He had fled to Nepal after carrying out the terrorist acts in India in 2006-07 and had been living there using fake documents. Yet another notorious IM terrorist Ariz Khan alias Junaid, who used to live with Abdul Subhan Qureshi in Nepal and had acquired Nepali citizenship and a passport under the name of Mohammad Salim, was arrested earlier this year near Banbasa on the India-Nepal border.

Given the well-documented linkages of the ISI to the LeT and IM, these as well as dozens of other arrests (including of LeT and HM terrorists) from Nepal over the last few years clearly indicate that the ISI continues to actively pursue its abominable activities in Nepal. In addition, media reports also suggest that the ISI had a hand in 2 explosions targeting Indian interests in Nepal that occurred in Biratnagar and the Sankhuwasabha district in April this year. The walls of the Indian Consulate in Biratnagar were damaged in the first explosion. The second targeted the office of an India-constructed hydropower project that the Indian Prime Minister was due to lay the foundation stone for in a few weeks’ time.

ISI’s attempts to woo the Maoists of Nepal

As could be expected of an organization that operates without any scruples and whose primary function apparently is to promote militancy regardless of the ideology or the geographical location of the targeted militant outfit, the ISI made serious and concerted efforts to engage with and supply weapons to the militant and proscribed Maoists of Nepal during their heyday at the turn of the last century and the early years of this century. This shocking revelation was made by none less than Pushpa Kamal Dahal alias Prachanda, the then chairman of the Maoists who after the Maoists renounced violence and joined the political mainstream became the Prime Minister of Nepal in 2008 and again in 2016. BBC in a report on 20 November 2006 quoted Prachanda as saying that "Since we started our people's war, we had been hinted time and again by the ISI, sometimes directly and at times obliquely, that it was ready to lend its hand in terms of weapons supply and others, but we bluntly refused. Accepting such an offer would have been against the self-respect and sovereignty of the people of Nepal".

The BBC report further stated that "The BBC's Mahmud Ali says that the ISI is accused of many vices” and added that “Critics say it runs 'a State within a State', subverts elected governments, supports the Taleban and is even involved in drug smuggling".

The keenness of the ISI to arm the Maoists while the latter were a dangerous proscribed insurgent organization carrying out ambushes and bombings in which hundreds of Nepalese security personnel and innocent civilians were killed reveals the true nature of the ISI as an organization. Unlike with Afghanistan and India, where the ISI’s blatant and ruthless support to terrorist organizations is well known, widely acknowledged and extensively documented, Pakistan does not even share a border with Nepal. Nor does it have much engagement with, or interests in, the country. Yet it was desperate to foster mayhem there by providing the Maoists with lethal weapons.

Related to the fact that Pakistan does not share a border with Nepal, a critical question emerges from Prachanda’s disclosure - from where did the ISI expect to source the weapons it intended to arm the Maoists with? The answer, quite obviously, is through the very same pre-existing well-oiled ISI mechanism that it had put into place for bringing weapons into Nepal for arming Indian terrorist outfits. All the ISI needed to do to fulfil the Maoists’ demand, had they bitten the bait, was to increase the volumes.

The ISI’s indulgent and incessant offers to Prachanda indubitably demonstrate its appalling lack of regard for the lives and welfare of the Nepalese people.


The ISI’s persistent and discreditable use of Nepalese territory to promote terrorism and other related activities against India has the potential to strain India-Nepal relations and hurt Nepal in several ways. An increasing number of security analysts are putting forward the case for reviewing the open border between the two countries as an appropriate and justified solution. The Indian government, in deference to the special ties that India and Nepal share, has thus far not been convinced by this argument. It has sought to address the ISI menace through strengthening the security presence on its side of the border. Additional units of the Sashastra Seema Bal (SSB) that is mandated with guarding the border are being inducted, and the force has been granted the powers to search, arrest and seize under the Criminal Procedure Code (CPC). Border infrastructure is also being revamped and upgraded, surveillance cameras installed, and over a thousand kilometres of border roads being constructed to facilitate closer monitoring.

Nevertheless, continued infiltration of terrorists and weapons, or a major security incident with roots in Nepal, could force a rethink of this position. It is Nepal that has a lot more to lose in real terms should such an eventuality come to pass. As a landlocked country, Nepal’s access to the sea is through India. Most of Nepal’s external trade is with or through India. The country’s industrial sector is underdeveloped due to which bordering India towns are a convenient source of products of everyday use that are either unavailable or expensive in Nepal. Further, Nepal is plagued by unemployment and a very low per capita income. The open border enables Nepalese nationals to find gainful employment in India.

The ISI’s policy of recruiting Nepalese Muslims as agents could encourage the evolution of a new breed of terrorists that challenge the Nepali State. Inculcation of an extremist ideology in the mushrooming mosques and madrassas at the behest of the ISI and the Tabligh Jamaats that it sponsors would provide fertile grounds for recruitment for these hardened ISI agents. The growth of Islamic fundamentalism within Nepal would threaten the nation’s stability and challenge its long tradition of peace and communal harmony. The arrests in August 2017 of four Nepalis - Shamshul Hoda, Mojahir Ansari, Asish Singh and Umesh Kumar Kurmi - for links with ISIS is a case in point. Migrant workers who had gone to Dubai in search of work, they were befriended by a Pakistan national who lured them into the ISIS. Investigations revealed that they were operating as a part of an ISIS network that spread across Malaysia, Dubai, India, Pakistan and Nepal.

Caste and class disparities, as also lack of development and a feudalistic polity and society were some of the factors that gave rise to the Maoist insurgency that plagued Nepal. Despite the bulk of the Maoists joining the political mainstream after renouncing arms, the conditions in Nepal have not changed much. The possibility of another armed uprising demanding equality and development cannot be discounted. There is also no guarantee that the new breed of leaders of any such potential uprising would be as anxious about Nepal’s "self-respect and sovereignty" as Prachanda was while eschewing the ISI’s offers. An ISI-supported insurgency in Nepal would prove much more difficult for the Nepalese government to handle.

As for Pakistan, an increasing chorus of international voices has been raised in recent years to declare the country a State-sponsor of terrorism. These calls have primarily been based on Pakistan’s support to the Haqqani network and the Taliban in Afghanistan, and to a lesser extent to its backing of Kashmir-centric groups such as the LeT and JeM. Pakistan’s sponsorship of terrorism in countries such as Nepal, Bangladesh, Myanmar and Thailand has not figured in the narrative nor been taken into consideration. The damage and hardships that these nations, especially a small country like Nepal, suffer as a consequence are tremendous. The ISI’s clandestine illegitimate activities threaten the stability of such countries. Just as the international linkages of the A.Q Khan nuclear proliferation network are an important consideration behind the decision of the international community (barring China) to ostracize Pakistan, the ISI’s sponsorship of terrorism in countries such as Nepal needs to be consciously taken on board when considering the label of State-sponsor of terrorism for it.

Often without a voice, small countries like Nepal are forced to grapple with a massive, externally-induced problem unheard and unaided. The international community has a collective responsibility to help rid them of the menace.

Even the Pakistani magazine the 'Herald' had in the aftermath of the hijacking of IC 814 recognized Pakistan’s rightful place in the world. In the 2000 article referred to earlier it had contended: "But if its nationals, especially those belonging to militant organisations, get involved in acts of terrorism such as hijacking, Pakistan may find it impossible to defend itself against the charge of being a rogue nation".

July 2018. © European Foundation for South Asian Studies (EFSAS), Amsterdam

Radio Hosts addresses the NJ Attorney General with a racial slur

New Jersey: July 30, 2018. (PCP) The American Sikh Council (ASC) is shocked at the xenophobic and unprofessional behavior of the two radio hosts Dennis Malloy and Judi Franco when they addressed New Jersey’s first Sikh American Attorney General Gurbir Singh (Grewal) with a racist epitaph on Wednesday July 25, 2018 on their daily morning radio show WKXW 101.5FM.

Dennis and Judy, the hosts referred to NJ Attorney General Gurbir Singh (Grewal ) as, ‘Turban Man’. The hosts mocked the Attorney General during the segment saying they would never remember his name, only his turban. In response to the racist remarks, the station has suspended both hosts because of the immediate backlash that followed.

The vast majority of ordinary Sikh American citizens get targeted often for their distinguished religious attire by the public, starting from elementary schools to workplace discrimination. Being racially targeted and getting bullied is so insidious that it is extremely rare for a Sikh American to have never been bullied!

Now, as individual Sikh Americans are forging ahead to make a mark on society in public service, like Attorney General Gurbir Singh (Grewal) it seems to irk some people because he does not fit the ‘lily white beard deficient’ eurocentric mold that society has created while peer pressuring everyone to fit the same. It is ironic that our country which prides itself to uphold religious freedom does not have stronger laws to prosecute those that target and bully religious minorities. All the daily indignities from the micro aggressions to serious physical assaults cause long term mental stress, leading to various levels of PTSD, permanently.

Sikh Americans have been on the receiving end of societal bullying since the first pilgrims arrived in the late 1800s. In the current xenophobic and highly charged environment it has simply been amplified. The current administration in Washington has to step up its game in this regard and do much more to reach out and make sure religious minorities feel safe and protected as regular citizens without being afraid of society. Since the new President came on the national scene, close to one Sikh American has been vilified and/or assaulted every month across the nation in the last two years.

American Sikh Council Vice President Jasbir Kaur stated, “It is not enough for Dennis Malloy and Judi Franco of Station WKXW 101.5FM to apologize, but they also need to go through religious sensitivity training at the minimum. Words to hurt and mock innocent citizens especially when broadcast to the public is completely wrong and should never be tolerated. There is absolutely no room for hate speech under the guise of free speech.”

What has been most encouraging is the immediate and overwhelming response in defense of the Attorney General. Top officials and leaders from both sides of the aisle, like Governor Phil Murphy, Senator Cory Booker, State Senate President Stephen M. Sweeney, Representative Vin Gopal and Bob Hugin immediately put out statements condemning these comments.

The American Sikh Council (ASC) is proud and thanks Governor Phil Murphy for taking a stand and calling out this incident ‘abhorrent and xenophobic’ in nature. Hate speech has no place in our country and every single individual citizen needs to feel safe to practice whatever belief they hold, as long as it does not impinge on others.The American Sikh Council (ASC) requests all Sikh Americans to proudly continue to practice their faith, but to step up and report any incident of hate or bias immediately, to local law enforcement authorities.

Jesus explains pain and suffering. By Joseph Costa

During His three-years' evangelisation, Jesus said: "God [Jesus] became Man to help [redeem] men. But men can help God. The deeds of the just will be united to Mine in the hour of Redemption [His Crucifixion and Death]. Of the just [of the holy ones like Job and other victim souls] who died ages ago, who are still alive, or will live in future."

Some of this is explained very, very briefly in the Gospel according to saint Matthew, in Jesus' sermon on the mount, from where He gave us, openly disclosed to us, 8 Beatitudes, with the first mighty one being, thus:

"Blessed are the poor in spirit; the kingdom of Heaven is theirs."

Before Jesus explained it, as only He could, who could possibly have understood who "the poor in spirit" were? That already possessed Heaven?

However, besides the 8 Beatitudes, there was also an additional, implicit ninth Beatitude which Jesus did not then openly propose: "Pain," which is also the uninstituted [by the Catholic Church] eight Sacrament, that requires no formal rite nor priestly intervention.

A Sacrament is a divine aid designed to help us conquer a place in Heaven; and to help us in our life-long struggle to combat our indefatigable mortal enemy, Satan, and all his devils, who want to drag all of humanity into Hell. As Pain is a Sacrament, it is perforce a very powerful aid in helping us to gain entrance into Heaven, either for us individually and/or for others. For others? Also for others! In obedience to the second wing of God's Law of love: of loving one's neighbour.

A place in Heaven is not a gratuitous [free] gift. It must be earned, merited, though some abject heretics would argue, foolishly, otherwise.

God has given everyone one of us 'two coins' to acquire a place in Heaven: a 'free will and a length of time.' We must use both coins wisely, well. God has created no one a slave and does not do violence to a person's free will. And He does 'not tie down anyone to the good,' as Judas Iscariot had once wanted from Jesus. God respects the free-will-decision of a person who wants to go to Hell.

Pleasures on earth are inimical to gaining eternal Life in Heaven, as they usually lead to sin and thereby into the clutches of Satan.

Jesus says to us: "... there is no other way to save the world. Pain. Even I, who was God, found only this to be the Saviour. Pain will become Joy for you. But in the other life [in Heaven]. Here [on earth] it [joy] doesn't exist, for you, beloved, dear victims [i.e. victim souls of pain: co-redeemers, like Maria Valtorta, saint Veronica Giuliani, Job of the Old Testament, and many others]... ... ... I have announced the highest dignity of man to you: to be co-redeemers, even if beforehand you were sinners." [Jesus does not hold grudges, once a sinner has truly repented and been forgiven by Him.]

Jesus tells us that a man: "... is not worthy of Me that does not take up his cross [pain, suffering] and follow Me." (Matthew 10.38)

Obviously, we must all accept pain if we want to be Christ-like: Christians. Virgin Mary, born Immaculate, though born a Jewess in a human way, was the first Christian, and She accepted pain. She, our Lady of Sorrows, freely consented to give Her heart to God so that it'd be crushed with pain... to be part of Redemption. She is Coredemptrix, and She was in the Thought of the Father from eternity, in There as if alive - something that's obviously much to deep for us mortals on earth to understand, or to give proper words to, if they exist, to describe that phenomenon. Nothing is impossible to God... Almighty!

Jesus says to us: "It is because of this long sorrow of Hers that I say to you, 'Love Her.' I bless you when you love Me. But in exchange for the love you give My Mother, I prepare for you a more gleaming dwelling in Heaven."

'He who seeks Mary finds Jesus.'

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ explains pain further, thus:

"I am speaking to you [Maria Valtorta] for everyone, to explain the loving relationship between God and the soul. [Revealed in the Song of Songs, in the Old Testament of the Bible, but not understood properly, if at all, by philosophising religious theorists.]

"I am not called the 'spouse' of your souls through a vain manner of speaking. I have wedded you with the rite of pain [His] and have given you My Blood as an endowment, for you are so poor [in pain], by yourselves, that you would have been a discredit to the King's dwelling [Heaven]. Those who are stripped of all robes [i.e. without pain, i.e. without a wedding garment, clarified below - Matthew 22.11-13] do not enter into the Kingdom [Heaven] of My Father. I have woven the nuptial garment [wedding garment - pain] for you and dyed it with divine purple [Jesus' Blood] to make it more beautiful in the eyes of My Father; I have crowned you with My wreath [crown of thorns], for those who reign wear a crown, and I have given you My sceptre [Cross].

[In times past, earthly kings usually wore a crown, used to dress in purple, and had a sceptre in hand, as visible signs of their putative royalty. Many were, or started off as, rogues, thugs, tyrants, or mafia types - much like king Herod the great cut-throat, of circa 0-3 A.D. in Judah.]

"Truly, I would have liked to give this [pain] to all souls [to all men], but numberless ones have disdained My gift. They have preferred the robes, crowns, and sceptres of the earth, whose duration is so relative [a fraction of an instant of eternity] and whose efficacy is so empty compared to the laws of the spirit.

"I do not curse [earthly] honours, riches, and glories. I say only that they are not an end in themselves, but are a means to conquer the true end: eternal life [in Heaven]. One must use them, if your mission as men entrusts them to you, with one's heart and mind filled with God, making these unjust riches [i.e. 'earthly honours, riches, and glories'] not a reason for ruin [not for damnation in Hell], but for victory [for conquering a place in Heaven].

[Only few earthly leaders avoid Hell - once explained by Jesus in His explanation of the apologue {= moral fable} against Abimelech - because only few leaders are strong enough to resist the irresistible allure of corruption in public office.] (Judges 9.7-15, Matthew.13.54)

"To be poor in spirit, to gain Heaven with unjust riches [with 'earthly honours, riches, and glories'] - these are two sentences which you little understand.

"Poor in spirit means not to be attached to what is earthly; it means to be free and unbound by what is a pompous robe [= 'earthly honours, riches, and glories'], like humble pilgrims going towards a goal, enjoying the help which Providence [God] dispenses. But not enjoying them with pride and avarice, but, rather, like the birds of the air, that contentedly peck up the grains which their Creator [God] scatters for their little bodies and then sing with gratitude, so happy are they with the downy [bird's under-plumage] robe which protects them, and they seek no more, and they do not complain wrathfully if one day food is scarce and the water of the sky soaks nests and feathers, but they patiently hope in Him [God] who cannot abandon them. [God, Jesus, is also Hope. Providence.]

[Animals, obediently, praise God their Creator by living on earth exactly as He had created them to live. Man, by and large, a rebel most times, refuses to do likewise. Too many men sink below the level of the beasts and become satans. I see it as an offence to the animals when an abominable wicked man is called... 'animal.']

"Poor in spirit means to live where God has placed you, but with your soul detached from the things of the earth and concerned exclusively with conquering Heaven. [Heaven is not a gratuitous (free) gift.]

"How many kings, how many powerful ones in earthly wealth were poor in spirit and conquered Heaven, using force to tame the human [i.e. their humanity prone to sin], which in them got stirred towards ephemeral [temporary] glories, and how many poor of the earth [i.e. poor people in money] are not such [i.e. not poor in spirit] because, though not possessing wealth, they have longed for it with envy, and have often killed the spirit [damned their own soul] selling themselves to Satan for a bag of money [for a bribe and/or for payola], for a robe of power [like that of Hitler, Stalin, Mao, Pol Pot, terrorists, and other countless other tyrants], for a table always sumptuously laid [with food] which serves to form food for the worms of putrefaction in the tomb [upon earthly death]!

"To gain Heaven with unjust wealth [i.e. with 'earthly honours, riches, and glories'] means to practise charity of every kind in the glories of the earth.

"[Rich, saint] Matthew, the publican [= tax collector in ancient parlance], was able to turn unjust wealth ['earthly honours, riches, and glories'] into a ladder to penetrate Heaven [I think he gave all his money away to the poor]. [Rich, saint] Mary [Magdalene], the sinner, by renouncing the artifices [tricks] by which she made her flesh more seductive and using them for Christ's poor [she gave them money and loved them holily], beginning with Christ Himself [see below for a very brief explanation about this], was able to sanctify that sinful wealth. Over the centuries, a great number Christians, who were only a few in comparison to the mass, have managed to make wealth and power their weapon for holiness. They are the ones who have understood Me. But there are so few of them!

[Very, very briefly, (saint) Mary Magdalene, the sister of Martha and of Lazarus of Bethany, was the young, rich, very beautiful, blond, sinful woman who went uninvited to the banquet in the house of Simon the pharisee, at which banquet seemingly only Jesus and (saint) John of the Apostolic group were present. (Luke 7.36-50) Like the three kings (or wise men or magi - Gaspar, Melchor, and Baldazar) who humbled three gifts before the incarnate Divinity of (Toddler) Jesus, whose Feet they had also kissed, Mary Magdalene also humbled three gifts at the Feet of Jesus: "... her heart, by way of her weeping [her tears]; her flesh, by way of her hair [by wiping Jesus' Feet with her hair and kissing Them]; her mind, by way of the perfume [which scented Jesus' Feet]."

"My robe [pain], the robe I give you, is the one I have soaked in My Blood during the spiritual, moral, and physical agony extending from Gethsemane to Golgotha [i.e. from Holy Thursday evening to Good Friday's Crucifixion]. My crown is the crown of thorns [that was pushed down on Jesus' Head], and My sceptre is the cross [on which Jesus was cruelly, ignominiously murdered, crucified with three big nails].

"But who wants these jewels [i.e. pains: wedding garment - Matthew 22.1-14] of Christ? Only those who truly love Me. And I wed them by a rite of lofty charity. When earthly time is over, I will come in radiance for all of those who love Me, one by one, to introduce them to glory [to Heaven]."

Jesus says additionally:

"The more one [i.e. a man] is in the Light [i.e. in the holiness of Jesus, Light], the more one accepts, loves, and desires pain.

"One accepts [pain] when one is in the Light once over.

"One loves [pain] when one is in the Light twice over.

"One desires and asks for pain when one is in the Light thrice over, immersed in it and living by it.

"While, on the other hand, the more one is in darkness [i.e. in sin, without Light, away from Jesus], the more one flees from, hates, and rebels against pain."

[Notice how some wicked Legislatures around the world, rebelling against pain, hating pain, fleeing from pain, have made it easy and legal and earthly licit, but contrary to God's Law, to kill oneself if one's in pain - euphemistically called, euthanasia. Legislatures, though, even if some of them may think that they are the super mighty ants of the earth, have not been given a dispensation from obeying the immutable Ten Commandments: 'the code of life.' There is no other code!]

It's quite easy to understand, now, why so many great saints and mystics were given the Stigmata, either visible or invisible: the painful signs of Jesus' Crucifixion. Some of these saints that come readily to my mind were: saint padre Pio of Pietrelcina, and saint Francis of Assisi. Maria Valtorta was given a vision of Jesus 'investing' the painful Stigmata onto saint Francis, who, in pain, rejoiced thereby: the flesh howls but the soul rejoices in glorifying Jesus the Lord.

Incidentally, saint Francis of Assisi once went to the Muslims in Egypt, to their hierarchy including their Sultan, and challenged their Muslim imams [= Muslim clerics], who were assembled before him, to the test of walking into fire, to test whose religion was true: Christianity or the Muslims' Islam. The Muslim imams quickly chickened out - chicken-little. The Sultan's Muslim imams refused to go into the fire, and one of them immediately fled the scene. But saint Francis alone went into the fire, anyway, and stayed there for a while, unburned, unharmed, unfazed; and proved, beyond all doubt, that Christianity was, is, truly the only "perfect, eternal, divine Religion." The heaven of the Muslims does not exist.

Jesus says further:

"I know that man finds it difficult [to bear pain, suffering, sorrow]. And knowing that he would find it so difficult, [God] the Father had not given His children [primogenitors Adam and Eve] any sorrow [= pain of mind]. It came with [Original] sin. But how long does sorrow last on the earth? In the life of a man? A short time. It is always short, even if it lasts a whole lifetime. Now I say: is it not better to suffer for a short time rather than forever [in Hell]? Is it not better to suffer here [on earth] than in Purgatory? Consider that time there [in Purgatory] is multiplied a thousand times to one. Oh! I solemnly tell you: you ought not to curse pain, but bless it, and you should call it 'grace' and 'mercy'.

The first ones to suffer pain were primogenitors [first parents] Adam and Eve, when they found out that their first-born son, Cain, had killed his brother, Abel. And brother spilling the blood of his brother upon the earth has never ceased since then, to this very day. We're all sons of Adam. So it's quite clear why God cursed Cain for his fratricide - the first snowflake of blood-spilling that has grown, from that first instant of blood-lust, into countless avalanches of blood-spilling worldwide: killing, and more killing, and more killing. The thirst for blood seems unquenchable.

Cain did not repent of his sin of killing, of fratricide; nor did he ever seek or ask forgiveness from God. Cain committed many other abominable sins besides, including same-sex sex and sex with animals, and is now in the tortures and fires of Hell wherein he will remain for endless eternity. Cain's sexual misdeeds were replicated by his descendants and, eventually, finally, forced God to send the great Deluge of water over the whole earth in order to douse the carnal lusts of the godless and to destroy the monsters that came into being on earth as a result of those sexual misdeeds. [Genesis 6] I will say more on this, some other time.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

Avoiding falling as Judas and Lucifer did. By Joseph Costa

One fact that not too many people know, is that debauchee, thief, and traitor, Judas Iscariot, couldn't stand (saint) Peter, and so took most opportunities to denigrate him. But none of the other apostles could stand Judas, and many times either grumbled about him, or, on occasions, simply complained to Jesus. Judas, a 'city slicker' with connections to the members of the then Jewish Temple in Jerusalem as well as to the then Jewish Sanhedrin, thought Peter, a fisherman, to be much too uncouth to his liking to be the head of the Apostles. Jesus, however, asked Peter to tolerate Judas, as a sacrifice offering. Judas originally joined Jesus and continued to remain with Him (until his betrayal with an infamous kiss), for the wrong reasons: in order to enjoy all the trappings from being a minister in a government which he thought, erroneously, that Jesus was going to establish on earth.

Peter had, metaphorically speaking, a heart of gold, in marked contrast to Judas' sneakily sinful one. There was no snake in Peter. With Peter, what you saw was what you got: he said what he meant and meant what he said. Sure, Peter let Jesus down rather badly on one very important critical occasion, but true remorse really got to him, overpowering him. He genuinely repented, openly with tears, and Jesus forgave him.

Jesus, Infinite Mercy, Forgiveness, Goodness, Charity, would have forgiven even His repulsive traitor, Judas Iscariot, had he repented and sought forgiveness from Jesus. But Judas had absolutely no genuine remorse whatsoever for what he did. He refused to repent for betraying innocent Blood, innocent Jesus, that led to His crucifixion. Judas is now in Hell as 'the greatest sinner,' wherein: "... he will forever know another fire, in which he will burn belching blood and swallowing blood, because he will see blood everywhere he lays his material or spiritual eyes, having betrayed the Blood of a God." [Apocalypse 16.6 - gorging on blood: the eternal unending fate of those who murder or persecute or torment Christians]

Jesus says: "I endured this snake [Judas] in the [apostolic] group, to teach you men forbearance and persistence in order to save. Not a single one of Judas' thoughts was unknown to Me. And it was an advance passion to have him nearby. A thought which you [men] do not contemplate, but which was no less bitter than the others. I taught you to put up with bothersome things and persons - for what person is more repulsive than the one who betrays."

One thing I can't really understand, is that Jesus had once asked His apostles to pray for Judas, even though He, Jesus, as God, obviously well knew the eternal destination of Judas.

At times, Judas Iscariot also used to argue with Jesus, disagreeing with Him on Doctrine, attempting to be a master to the Master, but was always invariably reduced to silence by Jesus' explanations.

Judas also wanted Jesus to tone down His preaching and not upset the then scribes and pharisees, in effect telling Him to learn 'to get along with them.' To compromise?! Jesus rejected Judas' suggestion. Christian Doctrine, eternal Truths, cannot ever be toned down, diluted, or compromised - under pain of risking sinning against the Holy Spirit by negating the known Truth and thereby plunging down the gurgler and into the Abyss: into the tortures and fires of Hell for all eternity.

Men, whoever they may be, without exception, who "deny the Truth to make iniquitous lies into truths" become "lucifers," says Virgin Mary. (Isaiah 5.20) One example of this, would probably be, saying that same-sex marriage is a 'marriage,' when clearly, it's not so, despite what some legislatures, in the service of their lord Satan, may say or enact into human law contrary to divine Law. Another example could be negating that God created only two immutable genders for man - male and female. Each gender has two sex chromosomes: biologically, the female has two X sex chromosomes, whereas the male has the X and the Y sex chromosomes.

One day, Jesus took some of His apostles present to task, and said to them [Judas was absent]:

"He [(saint) Peter] must stand him [Judas Iscariot]. Also, Peter is destined for a part, and Judas is the canvas on which he [Peter] must weave his part, or, if you prefer so, Judas is the school where Peter will learn more than with anyone else. Also, idiots are capable of being good with [gentle saintly] John and understanding [holy] souls like John's. But it is difficult to be good with people like Judas, and to understand souls like Judas' and to be a [religious] doctor and priest for them. Judas is your living teaching.

"And I solemnly tell you that for every John, Peter, Simon, James, Andrew, Philip, Bartholomew [= Nathaniel], Thomas, there are at least seven Judases. And many, many more..."

So too, Lucifer's character, also a "canvas," can likewise be a powerful teaching school for us all, without exceptions, on how to avoid falling into ruinous pride and eternal damnation similar to Lucifer's. Pride, a 'disorder of the intellect,' seems to create in the proud person a sense of feeling or belief of being an almighty god; but truly of a haughty ant competing with the true only God Almighty, the God of the Bible.

God has always created beauty, as He is Beauty.

Lucifer was once a luminous beautiful archangel, before his pride and fall and transformation into an ugly hideous beast without light: Darkness - Satan. And into Hell. Lucifer lost his luminosity and angelic appearance, sure, but not his power. But his power crumbles into nothing before the Cross of Christ. Don't ask me why Jesus, to Whom nothing is impossible, allowed Lucifer to retain his power on becoming loathsome Satan, because I don't know.

Satan, whose "... primeval [original] name was Lucifer: in the Mind of God it meant 'banner-bearer' or 'light-bearer'." "Lucifer ... was the first and most beautiful of the spirits created by God." Lucifer rebelled against God and was thrust into Hell. "He envied God, wanted to be God, and became a demon. The first demon."

Additionally, Lucifer is also the example of how someone, greatly freely favoured and loved, can turn 'gifts into ruin.' Some Christian clergy, perhaps seemingly a third of them - 'the stars' - fall into this trap as a result of the exaltation of the office they hold: they do what God does, so they perhaps eventually arrive at thinking, warpedly, that they are god, just as Lucifer did. They should be only servants of God, spiritual, and devoted entirely to His cause, without the usual distractions of the world. (Apocalypse 12.3-4)

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ discusses the pre-fall of Lucifer in more detail, thus: "The primitive name [of Lucifer] was Lucifer: in the mind of God it meant ensign or bearer of light - that is, of God, for God is Light [I John 1.5]. Second in beauty amid all that is [before Lucifer's fall], he [Lucifer] was a pure mirror reflecting unendurable Beauty [God]: In missions to men he would have been the executor of God's Will, the messenger of the decrees of goodness which the Creator would have transmitted to His blessed, sinless children [if Adam and Eve had not rebelled and fallen into sin], to lead them higher and higher to His likeness. The bearer of light, with the rays of this divine light which he [Lucifer] bore, would have spoken to men, and they, devoid of sins, would have understood these flashings of harmonious words, all of them love and rejoicing.

[A man on earth, but not in Heaven, would die immediately if he were to see God as He truly is in Heaven. Maria Valtorta was only shown a pale vision of that Beauty. By living holily on earth, we can get ever closer and closer to the likeness of God, but we cannot ever equal it, as He is Infinite, whereas we are only finite.]

"On seeing himself [Lucifer] in God, [Lucifer] seeing himself in himself, and seeing himself in his companions - for God enveloped him in His [God's] light and delighted in the splendour of His archangel - and because the angels venerated him as the most perfect mirror of God, he [Lucifer] admired himself [narcissist - a self-lover]. He [Lucifer] should have admired God alone. But in the being of all that is created, all good and wicked forces are present and churn together until one of the two parts overcomes to yield good or evil, as all gaseous elements are present in the atmosphere because they are necessary.

"Lucifer attracted pride to himself. He cultivated and extended it. He made it into a weapon and a seduction. He wanted more than he had [= greed, a capital vice]. He wanted everything - he was already so much. He seduced the less attentive among his companions [angels]. He distracted them from contemplating God as supreme Beauty. Knowing the future wonders of God, he [Lucifer] wanted to be in God's place. He [Lucifer] saw himself, with his disturbed thought, as the head of the future men, worshipped as the supreme power. He thought, 'I know God's secret. I know the words. The design is known to me. I can do all that He wills. As I presided at the first creative operations. I am.' The words that only God can say were the cry of the ruin of the proud one. And he [Lucifer] was Satan.

"He was 'Satan.' In all truth I tell you that the name of Satan was not given by man, though, by the order and will of God, he [Lucifer] gave a name to all that he knew to exist [at that time] and still baptises his discoveries with names created by himself. In all truth I tell you, the name of Satan comes directly from God, and it is one of the first revelations God made to the spirit [soul] of His poor son [primogenitor Adam] wandering over the earth. [God can indeed speak secretly to a man's soul direct without his flesh knowing about it.] And as My Most Holy Name [Jesus] has a meaning [Philippians 2.9-10] which I once dictated to you [to Maria Valtorta on 29 December 1943?], now listen to the meaning of this horrendous name [of Satan]. Write as I tell you to [to Maria Valtorta]:

"S - Sacrilege, Proud [N.B. In Italian, the word for Proud is 'Superbia' - with an 'S'.]

"A - Atheism, Adverse

"T - Turpitude, Tempter, and Traitor

"A - Anticharity, Avid

"N - Negation, [E]nemy [N.B. In Italian, the word for Enemy is 'Nemico' - with an 'N'.]

"[All this] This is Satan. And this is what those sick with Satanism are. And he [Satan] is also seduction, craftiness, darkness, agility, and iniquity. The five accursed letters forming his [Satan] name, written with fire on his brow stricken by a lightening bolt. The five accursed characteristics of the Corruptor [= Satan] against which My five blessed Wounds [= Stigmata: His 2 pierced Hands, His 2 pierced Feet, and 1 spear Wound on His Chest] flame out, saving with Their pain whoever wants to be saved from what Satan continually injects [in order to drag men into Hell].

['God is good, but does not let Himself be trampled upon.' God, Jesus, is Charity, sure, but He is also Forgiveness, Goodness, Infinite Mercy, as well as many other attributes besides, including Justice.]

"The names 'demon,' devil,' and 'Beelzebub' can pertain to all the spirits of darkness [of Hell]. But this [name of Satan] alone is 'his' name. And in Heaven he is named by that name alone, for there the language of God is spoken, in loving fidelity, to indicate what is intended as well, as God conceived it.

"He [Satan] is the 'Contrary One.' The one contrary to God. The one that is the opposite of God. And every action by him [Satan] is the antithesis [the direct opposite] of God's actions. And every rumination by him [Satan] involves leading men to be contrary to God. [Those who 'do not do God,' or who promote or enforce secularisation of society, instigated by Satan, are also contrary to God, Jesus, in favour of Satan.] This is what Satan is. He is a 'setting himself against Me' in action. He sets the threefold concupiscence [i.e. lust or desire: for money, the world, and the flesh] against My three theological virtues [= Faith, Hope, and Charity]; the serpentine breeding ground [= the threefold concupiscence] of his horrible vices against the four cardinal virtues [= Justice, Temperance, Fortitude, and Prudence] and all the others issuing forth from Me.

"But, as charity is said [i.e. said by saint Paul - but notice that Jesus did not say solely 'is,' but 'is said:' maybe perhaps that being a 'co-redeemer' is the greatest of all the virtues - see below] to be the greatest of all the virtues, so I say that the greatest of its anti-virtues and the one most repulsive to Me is pride. Because all evil has come through it. I therefore say that, whereas I still make allowances for the weakness of the flesh which yields to the incitement of [carnal] lust, I say that I cannot make allowances for the pride which seeks to compete with God, as a new Satan. Do I strike you as unjust? I am not. Consider that at root [carnal] lust is a vice of the lower part which in some has an extremely voracious appetite, satisfied in moments of overwhelming brutishness.

"But pride is a vice of the higher part, consumed with sharp, lucid intelligence, premeditated and enduring. It [pride] damages the part [soul] which most resembles God. It [pride] tramples on the gem [soul] given by God. It [pride] communicates a likeness to Satan. It [pride] sows pain more than the flesh does. For the flesh [e.g. physical violence] can make a wife, a woman, suffer. But pride can cause victims in whole continents, in every class of people [e.g. like the pride of Adolf Hitler, who wanted to create for himself a new Roman Empire, as well as a new religion for his 'empire']. Because of pride man has been ruined [through the pride of primogenitors Adam and Eve] and the world will perish. Because of pride faith languishes. Pride: the most direct emanation of Satan.

"I have forgiven the great sinners of the senses [of carnal lusts, such as those of saint Mary Magdalene] because they were devoid of spiritual pride. But I could not redeem [the scribes/pharisees such as] Doras, Jocanah, Sadoc, Eli, and others like them because they were 'the proud'."

[Satanism advances, relentlessly, worldwide:] "To the world denying Satan, because it has him so much in itself that it no longer notices him, it [the world] has absorbed him [has absorbed Satan] and has become a part of his [world's] ego, I prove that Satan exists. He is eternal and immutable in the method employed to make you [men] his victims [fodder for Hell]."

"In truth, in truth," adds Jesus further, "I tell you that only in the measure of ten per thousand do men die - even if they have always been saints - without having been an instrument of Satan at least once [during those men's lifetime]."

Because Satan wants to operate freely and unseen in the dark in order to do maximum damage, but unseen in doing so, he does not want the world to know that he and Hell exist; and some Christian clergy, in Satan's obedient service, do agree and obey. Satan and all Hell, though, will not succeed in destroying the Church. This particular job will be accomplished by Jesus' own ministers, something that's currently still ongoing work-in-progress!!

Jesus, as well as saint Paul [II Thessalonians 2.3-5], has long prophesied this, among His other severe censures of the priesthood. Additionally, there are also the severe warnings given by Jesus' Mother, Virgin Mary Most Holy, at Garabandal on 18 June 1965. And one has only to consider, as evidence for all this, the widespread terrible harm done to Faith by some of the repulsive culprit-clergy who sexually abused tender children; and by the even more culpable clergy-accomplices who did the various heinous cover-up jobs, thus allowing the repulsive pederasts and the paedophiles in the clergy to continue on and on with their loathsome sexual abuses of innocent children!! Those children have probably become martyrs of a painful destiny.

If it's incontestable that faith and the Church will endure until the end of the world, and the world indeed is to end at some time unknown in the future, I conjecture that Jesus would hardly have posed the following rhetorical question about His second coming:

"But ah, when the Son of Man [Jesus] comes, will He find faith left on the earth?" (Luke 18.8)

In all my life, at the date of writing, I have never witnessed a priest giving a sermon on the above verse, nor about the existence of Satan or of Hell.

Jesus tells us, that: "Some people give themselves to Satan by opening a door to one capital vice. Some give themselves twice, some three times, some seven times. When one has opened his spirit [soul] to the seven vices [like Judas did], then a complete spirit enters him. Satan, the black prince, enters."

There are 7 capital vices - sins: pride, lust, gluttony, idleness, greed, anger, and envy: seven silent slithering snakes in the grass! Waiting ever-ready to bite us with their lethal seven "poisons!!"

Saint Michael the archangel tells us, that: "Whoever is with God can do all. And Satan can do nothing against whoever is with God. For who is like God?"

Who can be, or wants to be, with God!!??

Too many men seem to prefer enjoying a temporary pleasure on earth, paid for with the pains and tortures of an eternity in Hell.

A man with one or more vices expels God, and thereby immediately attracts Satan or one of his many demons to move in and become king in the man. 'Where Satan is present, Jesus is absent.' Demonic possession is a lot more widespread in society than what many men believe, and it's nearly always misdiagnosed as a mental illness, especially by some satanic psychiatrists!! Any exorcism attempt will fail if the possessed person has freely and willingly welcomed the demon in... via the person's ongoing wicked way of living.

"May the peace of the Lord be where Satan is not a guest."

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

If India can be partitioned on religion why not China / Taiwan on ideology. By Hem Raj Jain

Religion also works as ideology in politics / State matters (ii)- China recognizes Pakistan & Bangladesh and supports Pak's claim on Kashmir on the basis of religion (iii)- Secular-democracy v/s communism is legitimate political fight (iv)- India & world-community should not be intimidated by hollow & boastful talks / threats of Xi Jinping (v)- With majority of employees in any country, democracy best suited to Socialism (vi)- Socialism nothing but joint-capitalism where private-capital also deployed profitably (vii)- World democratic community should support independent Taiwan and human-rights-friendly Separatists movement in Xinjiang, Hong Kong, Tibet etc (viii)- India should fight both, anti-human rights theocracy & communism, in its neighborhood

As per Chinese national media and media internationally the Chinese President Xi Jinping [during his speech at the closing of this year's National People's Congress (NPC) on Tuesday] vowed to safeguard China's territorial integrity and had a stern warning to those who would attempt to split the country,. In this veiled threat Xi sent a so-called strong signal toward the 'pro-independence forces' from Taiwan, Hong Kong, Tibet and Xinjiang. Xi also said that only socialism can save China.

India & world-community should not be intimidated by these hollow & boastful talks / threats of Xi Jinping. If Xi thinks that China will be left alone to practice authoritarian political model of communism in this age of human-rights-friendly globalization then he is living in make belief world. Religion also works as ideology in politics / State matters. China not only recognizes Pakistan & Bangladesh (which came into existence when India was partitioned in 1947 on the basis of religion) but also supports (in many ways including at international forum) Pak’s claim on Kashmir on the basis of religion. Therefore China should not mind if India and world-community tries to not only separate Taiwan, Hong Kong, Tibet, Xinjiang etc from China on the basis of ideology but even to convert China from authoritarian-communist to a human-rights-friendly secular-democratic country.

As far socialism behind which Xi is trying to hide and defend authoritarian and anti-human-rights communist regime in China, Xi should know that with majority of employees (than employers) in any country the democratic political model (with universal adult franchise) is best suited to Socialism. Xi should further know that Socialism is nothing but joint-capitalism where State-capital (like private-capital) is also deployed profitably especially for the benefit of the human rights (including employment) of the people.

Communist China generally gives the example of democratic India where ~ 40 farmers are reportedly committing suicide daily and there is huge unemployment due to agrarian-crises where two third of India lives in villages and half of the population (in contrast to 1.5 to 5 % in advanced economies) is engaged in agriculture because manufacturing and service sector have not adequately been developed in India. But Xi should know that once Rs ~ 1,000 Trillion State-capital is realized as mentioned at the tears from the face of every suffering Indian will be wiped-out by properly & profitably deploying this huge State-capital (here it is relevant to mention that if China can become world-power with ~ $ 4 Trillion surplus money then what India will be with $ 15-16 Trillion State-capital, is any body’s guess).

Therefore, India should neither be cowed-down by these hollow boastful talks / threats of Chinese President nor should be afraid of what China can do in Kashmir or at Doklam or regarding India State of Arunachal Pradesh (which China claims as its own territory).

On the contrary India should not only support (openly with gusto) the forces of independence and separation in Taiwan, Hong Kong, Tibet, Xinjiang etc but should also make its commitment public to convert China (which is increasingly becoming threat to the security of India) from communist to secular-democratic country and India should ask world-secular-democratic-community too to help / support India in this mission of making China a human-rights-friendly secular-democratic country.

Life is a Journey: Preparing for Our Final Destination. By Roshan Shah

There are different metaphors one could use to describe life. A common one is to consider it as a journey. A journey has a starting point and also an ending point or destination.

If you’ve been on a long train journey, you might have noticed how not long after the train starts people begin to make themselves at home. They strike up conversations with their fellow passengers. They admire the changing scenery outside. They munch on eatables and enjoy a good nap every once in a while. They watch films and listen to songs on their mobile phones. And so on. They do all these many things to keep themselves amused and busy. But when the train begins to approach their destination, they stop all these activities. They now get busy packing up their luggage that’s scattered about and wait expectantly for the train to finally draw into the railway station.

So, too, with life. When we’ve been through years of living on this planet, doing this and that, and finally begin to approach the end of our journey here, we, too, must begin the process of ‘packing up’ our ‘luggage’ that’s lying around, like passengers on a long train journey who are about to arrive at their destination.

This ‘packing up’ of our ‘luggage’ that’s strewn about could mean different things to different people. It could, for instance, mean:

· Spending more time with God than we hitherto have, making up for time that we’ve wasted on frivolities and being unnecessarily ‘busy’, because of which we failed to cultivate a close relationship with the Creator.

· Doing acts of service to our fellow creatures as a way of serving God—which is a task that we may have neglected all along.

· Introspecting and asking God’s forgiveness for the wrongs we’ve done over the years

and also thanking God for the many blessings that we have received.

· Reaching out to people whom we may have wronged and seeking their forgiveness before it is too late to be able to do so. In this way, we may be able to depart from this world and enter the next realm with a lighter conscience.

· Forgiving all those who have wronged us. In this way, we may be able get over the bitterness that may have weighed us down for years.

· Loosening attachments to people, things and ideas that tie us down.

· Lightening our load by distributing things that we may have accumulated over the years which may be of better use to others.

· Preparing a will to ensure that once we depart from this planet not just some of our relatives but also poor people and organizations that are working for good causes can benefit from an adequate share of the material wealth we may have been blessed with.

· Clearing any debts we owe to anybody.

· Preparing to happily and gracefully accept the reality of our impending death, in the joy of meeting the Lord—just as train passengers enthusiastically await their train finally arriving at its destination, when they may at last be able to meet their waiting relatives and friends!

My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me? By Joseph Costa

Jesus Christ wants every one of us to make an effort to know Him better, for He says that 'knowledge of God is love of God.'

Acquiring knowledge of God, spirituality, is prayer, as is also honest work and the work done at home by a housewife.

"Too many souls [men]," Jesus says to us "no longer have a nest in faith simply because they are not aware, they do not know Me. The poor recollection of a God-Man [Jesus] dying on a Cross is not knowledge of Me. Knowledge of Me is to know all the forms of Christ's evangelisation, of Christ's sacrifice, of the love of Christ, Man and God."

In His three years' evangelisation on earth, having done so by journeying along on foot in sandals from town to town throughout then Palestine, having walked along purposefully in good weather or in the rain, or in the hot sun, or through mud or swollen rivers, Jesus preached nearly always in public: in the public squares, in the public streets; and occasionally, when invited to do so, in the public synagogues - anywhere, everywhere as the occasions presented themselves.

And Jesus was anywhere, everywhere nearly always opposed direct mostly by the scribes and pharisees; and, at one time, was even persecuted as the 'Legally Persecuted One,' by order of the then Jewish Sanhedrin, drunk with hate for Jesus, because He had recomposed and raised rotting Lazarus from the dead, and so He had to flee to Ephraim [today's "Taybeh?"]. By this time, Judas Iscariot, an indefatigable debauchee and demon, spied on Jesus, reporting His doings to the Sanhedrin. "A spy is already a devil."

Some towns in then Palestine were hostile to Him, and some of them even drove Him and His apostles away menacingly, especially then Masada and Bethlehem.

These days too, countless Christians worldwide are likewise relentlessly persecuted, in many ways: murdered outright, maimed, tortured, abused, denied natural or legal justice, their properties destroyed or stolen, falsely accused and jailed; or otherwise subjected to weaponised tribunals or courts, i.e. subjected to malicious, frivolous and vexatious lawsuits designed covertly to ruin the Christian financially via the very proceedings of that malicious legal process.

Devil-men persecuting Christians abound, even in the so-called Christian West, big chunks of which are now virulently anti-Christian and in the service of their lord, Satan, whom they love; and doing his bidding, of course, while still in the safety of residing on planet earth, while not yet residing next to him in Hell.

First Christian, though born a Jewess from the line of king David of Judah, Virgin Mary Most Holy, says: "We are disliked, persecuted, mocked, and misunderstood because we bear the Word that the world does not want to receive."

'The Word' = Jesus Christ = Truth = Gospel = Jesus' Words = Ten Commandments = 'Love God, love neighbour.'

Christ's sacrifice is mainly His Crucifixion on Golgotha; and His Love and Mercy for man is infinite. Jesus is the Son of the Father by His, the Father's, Love; and a man is the son of the Father by His power. Jesus, then, is not only our Lord and God and Master, but also our Brother. True sons serve their fathers, and those fathers have the duty to instruct their sons to live holily. Some fathers don't? Woe to them when they eventually come up for Judgement before Jesus-the-Judge upon their earthly death.

A lot of knowledge on all these forgoing truths can easily be found in the New Testament's 4 Gospels (Latin Vulgate version). But all this is, metaphorically speaking, a very thin, lean skeleton. The bulky meat of that very thin lean skeleton is found in the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta: an immeasurable mine of Knowledge! A great Treasure given by Jesus to man, as a last attempt at evangelisation; and to counter pernicious Modernism - a leprosy afflicting the Church.

Preceded by Lent and the attendant fasting obligations, commemorating Easter time, then, involves, on Good Friday, the extreme pain and sufferings and murder of Jesus Christ; and, on Easter Sunday at dawn, His Resurrection and Glorification. Jesus Christ is eternally true God and true Man. By His own Will, Jesus has retained His Stigmata in Heaven, but in a glorious way, in order to remind the blessed in Heaven, throughout endless eternity, how much it cost Him to redeem man, i.e. to restore peace, friendship between the Father and man, a friendship that was broken off by primogenitors Adam and Eve's disobedience to the Command of God not to eat the forbidden fruit: the apple. In today's times, we also likewise disobey God's Command: the Ten Commandments.

By dying on the cross, Jesus proved that He was true Man; and, altogether: by His countless miracles, and by recomposing and resurrecting rotting Lazarus from the dead, and by resurrecting Himself from the dead, Jesus indeed proved unequivocally that He was concurrently also true God. Those who negate these holy truths, blaspheme, in effect kicking hard and furious against thorns. But no amount of any such blaspheming, of any kicking against thorns, can ever, ever change those holy truths. They remain in eternity!

Jesus Christ died on the Cross at 3.00 PM on Good Friday, due mainly as a result of the extreme pain He suffered from the beatings, the scourging, and from the nails and crucifixion, which pain then additionally engendered tetanus that resulted in still further accompanying pains. The earth responded to Jesus' Death with a frightening rumble, an apocalyptic groan, bemoaning the murder of its Creator: with a more darkening of the clouds, with a cyclonic tornado, with many streaks of lightening, and with earthquakes. Many Jews were hit by the lightening bolts, or swallowed up in the fissures that opened in the ground. Golgotha was mayhem, with the then Jews maddened in terror and panic. The Roman soldiers, still disciplined, made do the best they could, though tossed about as well. Even dwellings in Jerusalem proper caught fire.

But, some moments before all these things transpired, just before Jesus Christ was about to die in His Humanity and slump down and hang solely on the three nails on the cross, "... Jesus cried out in a loud voice, saying, 'Eli, Eli, lamma sabachthani?' that is, 'My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me'?" (Matthew 27.46)

Before angel saint Azariah explained it, who could possibly have fully understood Jesus' supreme pain, Jesus' cry of: 'My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?'

Pursuant to the dictations given to Maria Valtorta by her guardian angel, saint Azariah:

Angel saint Azariah explains fully Jesus' supreme pain, Jesus' cry, thus: "To fulfil the final touch of the most agonising and complete Passion of the Redeemer [Jesus Christ] it was permitted that the Divinity should conceal Itself from His spirit. And then the Willing, Heroic, and Silent One [Jesus Christ] in pain cast forth the cry of His complete sorrow: 'Father, why have You abandoned Me?' (Matt.27.46)

"Oh, if we were to enter deeply into the immensity of pain, the completeness of pain which that cry contains!

"Heaven trembled at it; the Divinity had to force Itself to resist, not to have mercy, so that everything would be made up for [for Redemption], everything fulfilled in the expiation of Humanity which [Adam and Eve] had abandoned God by following the Tempter [Satan]; the Angels trembled before the unfamiliar appearance of the Divinity, for the first time unmerciful, and they wept, meditating and comprehending fully what an abyss of sin Lucifer [Satan] and the other rebels [fallen angels] had achieved in instituting Evil and provoking the subsequent sufferings [in men], culminating in those of the Great Victim [Jesus Christ]; they [good angels] super-adored the most obedient and meek Word [Jesus Christ], comparing Him to all that was, is, and will be created; and even in the reign of Darkness [in Hell] that cry produced a trembling and exterminated the last tenacious thought that they [the devils] might one day be forgiven.

[By refusing to adore Jesus, Truth, Satan and his rebels sinned against the Holy Spirit by negating the known Truth, and sins against the Holy Spirit are never forgiven throughout endless eternity.]

"No, the Earth came unhinged, and the veil of the Temple [in Jerusalem] was torn; the tombs were opened at the loud cry with which the Martyr [Jesus Christ] surrendered His spirit [= His soul]. But it was the horror at the deicide [i.e. the killing of God as Man] accomplished, the sign given [to] the incredulous and hateful, the start of joy of the just men [in Limbo] who were waiting [in Limbo] which made the Earth shake, the Veil tear, and the just emerged from the tombs.

"Oh, while the cry of perfect abandonment shook spirits, all spirits, and crushed them in an anguish which had never before existed and never will exist again! For abandonment by God, not being able to fix oneself in God, is the greatest trial for the living [on earth] and the greater punishment [in Hell] for the deceased [if they died in mortal sin]. And here it was not only the trial given to a creature [Jesus, as Man], it was not just the Man [Jesus, as Man] who found Himself separated from God, but it was the Word [Jesus, as Divinity] no longer in contact with Thought [God the Father], it was the Son [Jesus] separated from the Father. God the Son [Jesus, as Man and Divinity], with perfect love, who no longer felt the perfect love of God the Father and desolately loved alone."

In order to understand the foregoing explanation a bit better, perforce we have to step back in time, at the moment of Lucifer's rebellion - of the typical abject creep who thinks he's much too big for his boots - and bear in mind his sacrilegious words of rebellion: of a smart-alec narcissist [self-lover] who, in effect, one 'day,' in a fraction of an instant of eternity, decided that he especially no longer wanted to remain loyal and grateful and obedient to His Creator and munificent Benefactor, Jesus, and additionally no longer wanted to play second-fiddle to anyone. Ingratitude, I have read somewhere, is not a virtue.

And so Lucifer, no longer grateful but openly ungrateful, and rebellious in all his ingratitude, vied and challenged his 'Boss,' Jesus, for His 'Job,' as God... but instead, Lucifer got himself an entirely different job he could not possibly have imagined getting... becoming monstrous, ugly, loathsome, wild animal-like Satan in Hell. Satan, a name coined by God, is a name and an acronym for all things evil.

Satan, whose "... primeval [original] name was Lucifer [then an archangel]: in the Mind of God it meant 'banner-bearer' or 'light-bearer'." Satan, who formerly as "Lucifer ... was the first and most beautiful of the spirits created by God." Lucifer rebelled against God and was thrust into Hell. "He envied God, wanted to be God, and became a demon. The first demon."

For the blessed-men in Heaven, a person's beauty therein reflects the holiness he achieved while living on earth. The greater the holiness achieved on earth, the greater the beauty acquired in Heaven. There are no races or deformities in Heaven, wherein living is an eternal present. But all those in Hell are ugly, monstrous, repulsive, wild animal-like in appearance, reflecting their sinful lifestyles on earth.

Pursuant to the dictations given to Maria Valtorta by her guardian angel, saint Azariah:

Angel saint Azariah explains Lucifer's rebellion, thus:

"Lucifer [Satan], already turned into a devil, took it [i.e. Jesus' gentle and loving attempt to dissuade Lucifer from rebelling, explaining to him how grievously He would then be compelled to suffer in consequence of any rebellion by him] to be fear, weakness, and offence, a declaration of war; and he waged war against the Perfect One [Jesus Christ] by saying,

[Satan, sacrilegiously, and in all the haughtiness of an abject creep he could possibly muster, hectors Jesus, thus:]


[The foregoing sacrilegious words of Satan, Evil, Liar, are full of lies and pride. Before a fall, there's nearly always a preceding pride. Saint Azariah says that pride '... might be termed the disorder of the intellect.' Adam and Eve too fell into pride and sinned.]

"Truly, in the Creation, in the whole Creation, down to the very depths, there was then a horrendous convulsion out of dread at the sacrilegious words. A convulsion the likes of which will not be seen at the end of the Creation [i.e. at the end of world and later Last Judgement]. And from it [Lucifer's rebellion] there arose Hell, the realm of Hate."

[It seems to me, that everything in Creation has a 'life' of some sort, but understood only by God.]

In consequence, Lucifer went on, using his extraordinary high intellect [created by God] and his powerful dialecticals [skills in debating] to seduce many less attentive angels [fallen angels] to join him in his rebellion against Jesus. I have never been able to procure, what lying words Lucifer must obviously have used, what propaganda he employed, in order to get the fallen angels to obey him, a created creature with limits, rather than obeying Jesus, the uncreated God Almighty without limits.

To this day, Satan relentlessly urges his followers, his devil-men on earth, to use lying words [fake news] to win and conquer. But, snakily, as it's his nature, he doesn't tell them the whole truth, that that conquest really results in conquering a place in Hell. Satan is a skilled master in mixing truths and lies, in order to deceive, win, and lead men to perdition.

Jesus says that Satan "... torments you [any individual] as he does precisely because he is perspicacious [astute, smart] in knowing how to choose the methods suitable for making you [any individual] fall, in accordance with your human self."

It's pride, if we think we're so strong that we can 'place ourselves in conditions of possibly sinning and not come to sin' - as progenitor Eve once did, by going, in frivolity and curiosity, to the 'forbidden tree' to see what was so special about it. She, very intelligent like Adam, nonetheless did not ask God why the Serpent spoke and understood like her, whereas all the other animals could not do so. She enjoyed venturing out "to the forbidden," something that continues on to this very day by many, her descendents. Of course, pleasure is one of the many roads to Hell.

Jesus says: "It is a broad gate and a wide road that leads on to perdition, and those who go in that way are many indeed. " (Matthew 7.13)

Don't choose that road!!!

Once Lucifer and his cohorts of fallen angels plunged down into the Abyss, into the tortures and fires of Hell, and transformed into hideous, revolting, wild animal-like appearances, they all immediately learned, the hard way, that Jesus was, is, God Almighty (Colossians 2.8-9); and that Satan was not a god and could not create, not even a blade of grass. But he can indeed create lies and other forms of falsehood and evil, and inspire his devil-men to become accomplished masters of falsehood and evil.

Jesus reminds us, though, that: "... God is good, but does not let Himself be trampled upon." Lucifer learned this truism the hard way.

Jesus in not a doormat that many Christian clergy, too many clergy, effectively preach Him to be, preaching a Jesus of what's convenient to them.

Preaching that 'Jesus is love,' again and again, dilutes that eternal attribute of Jesus into a slogan, and such sloganeering is hardly likely to result in such a preacher being nailed ignominiously to a cross, like Jesus Christ was, or in being beheaded in a dungeon, like saint John the Baptist was, or in being fed alive to rapacious lions, like many of the early Christians were in Rome's Colosseum. It was Jesus who gave those early Christian martyrs the strength to withstand their martyrdoms. Of course, Christian martyrdom re-virginalises the soul of the Christian martyr and, upon earthly death, he immediately gains entry into glorious Heaven. Death, Jesus has said, is the separation of the soul from the body.

Living truly as a Christian on earth is hard, sure, very hard, and "... how small is the gate, how narrow is the road that leads on to [Eternal] Life [in Heaven], and how few there are that find It." (Matthew 7.14) But the rewards achieved in the afterlife in Heaven are great, immeasurable, and never end.

For a man living on earth, doing the will of God results in pain and sufferings: the flesh howls, but the soul rejoices in glorifying the Lord Jesus Christ. I will say more on this some other time, giving Jesus' explanation of man's pains and sufferings.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.

Khan Ata Mohammad Khan Mentored Abul Kalam Azad. By Nasim Yousaf

“[Translation] In 1903, Maulvi Shibli Nomani…sent the respected Abul Kalam Azad…to Qibla-au-Kaaba [Khan Ata] in Amritsar so that he could shape his [Azad] future. Therefore he [Azad] stayed with him [Khan Ata] for five years and was part of the editorial team of the…Vakil.”

- Allama Mashriqi, Dahulbab

Allama Mashriqi’s father, Khan Ata Mohammad Khan (1846-1925), was the owner of The Vakil (Amritsar), a prominent newspaper in British India. Maulana Abul Kalam Azad (1888-1958) joined the said paper as a teenager and was under the tutelage of Khan, who helped shape Azad’s intellectual, political, and journalistic ideas. This piece looks at the early influence of Khan on Azad, in commemoration of Azad’s 60th death anniversary (February 2018).

Khan Ata belonged to a prominent family in India. The villages of Bayazeedpur and Hameedpur (in the district of Gurdaspur in Punjab, India) were named after his ancestors, Diwan Mohammad Hameed Khan and Diwan Mohammad Bayazeed Khan respectively. Khan himself was an accomplished literary individual and was a recipient of the prestigious Tamgha-i-Majeedia award from Emperor Abdul Hamid II of the Ottoman Empire. Khan’s newspaper, Vakil, was well-respected and had the largest circulation of any Urdu language publication in the Indian sub-continent. The newspaper is still quoted in many books, and extracts (or English translations) are available in research libraries in the Indian sub-continent and abroad.

Maulana Abul Kalam Azad came to Vakil looking for a means to acquire knowledge and improve his language and writing skills. Azad’s father was an orthodox Muslim and neither encouraged Azad to acquire modern knowledge nor sent him to an accredited educational institution to obtain a degree. Azad knew that under these circumstances, it would have been difficult for him to achieve his ambitions in life. In 1903, with Shibli Nomani’s help, Azad was able to become a “part of the Vakil’s editorial team” (Dahulbab, see above) when he was only fifteen years old. Azad remained associated with Vakil for five years, from 1903-1908 (Note: in Azad’s Urdu autobiography [Azad Ki Kahani Khud Azad Ki Zubani, p. 198-199], which has also been quoted in other books and articles, Azad stated that he was running Vakil as the sole editor from a young age, but in fact he was part of a broader editorial team).

In the aforementioned autobiography (p. 198-199), Azad provided his reasons for joining Vakil. According to Azad, there was no other publication (among the Urdu newspapers in British India) that could match Vakil’s circulation and stature. He recognized that the newspaper had educated the people and generated interest in matters including the Turkish-Egyptian affairs, Sir Syed Ahmed Khan’s Aligarh College, and raising funds for Hijaz Railways. Azad stated that The Vakil was the only newspaper in the country that freely and openly wrote about Turkish affairs. If Azad “published his own newspaper, it would require a longer period of time to create a large readership.” Thus, Azad explained that it was more beneficial for him to join an established and well-known newspaper so that he “from day one [he] would get access to an extensive and able audience.” Azad again reiterated that joining a qualified newspaper was better than “starting a newspaper [of his own] and that getting into a struggle and competition would be a waste of time.”

An American University Professor, Gail Minault, in her book The Khilafat Movement, also explained Azad’s reasons for joining Vakil: “The Vakil was one of the best known and stylistically excellent Urdu newspapers of the day. It dealt with national [as well as international] and community problems, and Azad could give his own views wider circulation through its editorial pages. Azad undoubtedly felt he would have greater scope with a newspaper like Vakil than an institutional journal like an-Nadwa [Al-Nadwa], and so he went to Amritsar.”

Working at The Vakil had a major impact on Azad and this influence was reflected in many of Azad’s religious and political thoughts. His support of Muslim-Hindu unity and co-existence of religions, his interest in pan-Islamism, his opposition to some of Sir Syed Ahmed Khan’s views (which he had supported prior to joining Vakil) were reflective of the same ideals that Khan Ata espoused. After his tenure at Vakil, Azad started his own publications, Al-Hilal & Al-Balagh, which were along the same lines as Vakil; like Vakil, Azad’s periodicals also generated enthusiasm for Turkey. Per S.M. Ikram’s book entitled Indian Muslims and Partition of India: “The greater part of Al-Hilal was devoted to articles and photographs about Turkey…He had seen in the Punjab, how enthusiasm for Turkey had been created by…the Vakil...”

Khan was a mentor to both his own son, Allama Inyatullah Khan Al-Mashriqi (famously known as Allama Mashriqi) and Maulana Abul Kalam Azad, who were nearly the same age. Mashriqi became a famous politician, Islamic scholar, and prolific writer. Azad followed a similar path in life. Both Mashriqi and Azad fought for freedom, played a leading role in the independence movement of the Indian sub-continent (now comprised of Pakistan, India, and Bangladesh), and were against the partition of India (they felt partition would bring violence and destroy peace in the region and was against the overall interests of the Muslim community). Both men spoke passionately about these topics and warned the people of the sub-continent about the grave consequences of division. Khan Ata’s influence was evident throughout both men’s lives and careers.

Azad’s five years at Vakil at an impressionable age served as an important training ground in shaping his thought process and future career aspirations. As a mentor to Azad (as well as to his own son, Mashriqi), Khan Ata indeed played a hand in bringing about the end of British rule in the Indian sub-continent. As a way of expressing his gratitude to Khan Ata, Azad felt honored to write a preface for Khan Ata’s book (Source: Allama Mashriqi, Dahulbab, p. 255).

Both Khan Ata and Azad were buried in India, Khan at Batala and Azad in Delhi. May their souls rest in peace.

(Nasim Yousaf, a great-grandson of Khan Ata Mohammad Khan, has been conducting research in the United States for almost two decades. His books and articles bring a new dimension to the historiography of South Asia. More information on the author is available on the internet)

Abhishek wrong rather complaint to President by 4 SCJs about criminal contempt by CJI was right remedy. By Hem Raj Jain

Sub:- (i)- complaint to President by 4 SCJs about criminal contempt by CJI was the right remedy (ii)- Now President & Prime Minister of India should immediately initiate impeachment proceeding against 5 SCJs including CJI.

This refers to matter ( OR ) of press conference by 4 Supreme Court Judges (SCJs) on Friday January 12, 2018 where these 4 SCJs accused Chief Justice of India (CJI) of bench-fixing.

Regarding this matter the article “Supreme Court’s Supreme Test” in prominent print media ‘The Times of India’ of January 15, 2018 by Abhishek Singhvi ( a member of parliament, jurist, former additional solicitor general of India, national spokesperson of the Congress party, a senior advocate of the Supreme Court, former chairperson of parliamentary committee on law & justice) as given at is nothing more than brushing the real issues under the carpet. In this article Abhishek says that “[Having exhausted all internal remedies including a Friday morning request to the CJI – except going to the President of India, a theoretical option which in reality would have achieved nothing except delay – they took the extreme press conference route]”.

As written in this article of Abhishek also, the strong language used by 4 SCJs, in released letter and press conference [like ‘selective’ listing of cases by CJI before ‘preferred’ benches, ‘democracy being imperiled’, grave fear about ‘selling their souls’, Judge Loya case also the trigger for press conference etc] impute motives of criminal intent behind these bench-fixings by CJI for the criminal purpose of (i)- Favoring the present ruling dispensation of Union of India and (ii)- Hiding the criminalization of & corruption in SCI. This is allegedly a criminal contempt by CJI under section 2 ( C) (ii) (iii) of Contempt of Court of Act. Because (if theses 4 SCJs are to be believed what they said in released letter and at press conference against CJI) then it prejudices, interferes and tends to interfere with the due course of judicial proceeding, interferes and tends to interfere with, and obstructs and tends to obstruct, the administration of justice.

On behalf of other SCJs when during press conference Justice Chelameswar said that - “[We don't want some very wise men 20 years later blame that Justice Chelameswar, Gogoi, Lokur and Kurian Joseph sold their souls and didn't do the right things]” – it can’t be merely per-se about roaster / allocation of judicial work to different Benches of SCI as important cases were given to Junior Judges of SCI earlier also. But now these 4 SCJs & others (members of Bar) are objecting because they see foul play in alleged bench-fixing by present CJIs (where cases are allegedly given selectively to the Benches of their preferences) with the criminal intent. But these 4 SCJs instead of complaining to President (about criminalization of SCI by CJI) has merely gone public through media and thus have illegally tried to brush the dirt of SCI under carpet (now CJI is also committing criminal contempt by not initiating contempt proceeding against these 4 SCJs for going public)

It is surprising that Abhishek, a senior advocate of Supreme Court, does not understand that these 4 SCJs were legally expected to complaint to President of India about alleged criminal contempt committed by CJI and were further expected to pray to President that impeachment proceeding be initiated against CJI so that CJI can be removed from office in order to facilitate prosecution of CJI for criminal contempt of court. Such complaint and prayer to President by 4 SCJs is not a useless theoretical option rather instead of delay [as Abhishek says ‘in reality would have achieved nothing except delay’] would have got the proper remedy with a grinding speed.

Unfortunately, but expectedly Abhishek is also, like other members of judicial community, applying different standards to the people of India than to the members of judicial community, especially when it comes to the matters related to contempt of court.

President & Prime Minister of India also (by not initiating impeachment proceeding against 5 SCJs including CJI) are denying India an opportunity to know more about crime & corruption promoted / protected in SCI, which will be known to India through thorough investigation of these 5 SCJs including CJI during impeachment proceeding and its subsequent criminal proceedings against these 5 SCJs. Hence if President and Prime Minister of India really have well of India in their hearts then they should, without any further delay, initiate impeachment proceeding against these 5 SCJs including CJI.

New book series on the Sikh Heritage in Pakistan

Amardeep Singh a professional based out of Singapore has published a unique coffee table book with beautiful photographs of the lost Sikh heritage and the vestiges of the Sikh kingdom which is fast disappearing in Pakistan.

A deep-rooted desire to connect with the land of his ancestors propelled him, to visit Pakistan and delve into the vestiges of our community, which was impelled to move eastwards owing to the partition of the Indian sub-continent in 1947. The journey was undertaken across West Punjab, Khyber Pakhtunkhwa and Pakistan Administered Kashmir.

In the book "LOST HERITAGE - The Sikh Legacy in Pakistan", S. Amardeep Singh has chronicled insight into the glorious era by exploring the relinquished heritage spanning between the 15th and 21st centuries. The narrative, written in a lucid style, in over 504 pages is interspersed with 507 photographs of historic monuments, forts, battlegrounds, commercial and residential establishments and places of prayer that bear mute witness to the heart-wrenching partition. This illustrative exploration of arts, architecture, culture and history, discerns the erstwhile secularity of the region.

Prof. Ishtiaq Ahmed of Stockholm University states, “S. Amardeep Singh’s labor of love, Lost Heritage: The Sikh Legacy in Pakistan, resuscitates in a prose that speaks directly to the heart and pictures which uniquely capture the distinctive Sikh contribution to the spiritual, social, cultural and architectural history of present-day Pakistan, over which a curtain was drawn when India and the Punjab were partitioned in 1947.”

Two years later Amardeep Singh has published his second book in 2017. This sequel which is entitled "THE QUEST CONTINUES: LOST HERITAGE The Sikh Legacy in Pakistan". This further explores the remnants of the Sikh legacy in 90 additional cities and villages in Pakistan.

President, Yale-NUS College Prof Tan Tai Yong states, “Through his on-going quest, Amardeep has produced yet another evocative volume that brings to life the forgotten legacy.”

These books are aimed at providing a strong impetus to those in search of their roots and for those interested in the bygone era. S. Amardeep Singh must be highly commended for his effort in bringing out these books.

The TV Advertisement for Unfaithful Married People. By Alejandro Perez Benedicto

Americans that are so clever have discovered that marital infidelities can also be a good business; and that is why they have created a kind of computer marriage agency, but the opposite, I mean an agency for people who want to be unfaithful to their couples. The business must go well that it is announced on television and have created a multinational of the marital infidelity which wants to be installed in Spain and of course, advertise in television as a car or cologne. At the beginning a national channel agreed but then it gave up and I am glad; thank God there is still a bit of decency. I doubt very much that this type of businesses helps to combat the unemployment; the infidelity is as old as marriage and unfortunately it has existed, exists and will exist without the help of the Internet. Perhaps Adam and Eve also had some "affaire" when they came out of the Paradise. Leaving to one side the times in which adulterers caught "in fraganti" were punished immediately (it still happens in certain Muslim countries), recently the adultery was considered a criminal offense and could be punished with imprisonment.

Adultery is not a pleasant situation for any of the three parties. For this reason, the fact that someone can "join" to a club of unfaithful people, as if this was a football team, seems to me trivialize a matter that is already thorny. I find it hard to believe that someone is up in the morning and say: "Today I am going to be unfaithful to my wife/husband" and connect to the Internet to see what possibilities there are. According to the company "Cuernos On line" “they exist indeed"; in a day 70,000 potential candidates joined it.

All this news tell us very little of the moral condition of a society where the sex has been trivialized up to consider individuals as mere recipients of sexual instincts. I think Seneca said that the age of Roman women could be calculated by the number of lovers that they had. Today he could not do so, since in his times it was calculated a lover by year and with this type of company it can be reached to one a day. It is clear that the Romans were depraved where pornography is "represented" live and direct at streets, squares and theaters…maybe we are not far from this, and we know how the Roman Empire ended, demolished by the barbarian people…

Indian Muslims prepared for peaceful-march to Jerusalem, here is the plan. By Hem Raj Jain

In response to my article / letter OR well-meaning Muslims from the State of Gujarat of India informed me that it will not be difficult to mobilize ~ one hundred thousand volunteers (ten percentage of ~ 1 million volunteers from all over the world) mainly Sunni & Shia Muslims and some non-Muslims also from all over India but main problem will be funds. I told them that no-doubt funds required will be huge that is above Rupees 8 billion (as per following plan) but in view of the gory & chronic Palestinian / Israel problem (which has caused so much bloodshed and has claimed so much lives in wars and terrorist activities and has made millions of refugees) which this program will solve, then this amount is not much and people will provide it (without much difficulty if burden is shared by all as per their capacity). In order to discuss this plan, as given below, in detail I have been invited to Ahmedabad (the capital of Gujarat) where I will go next week:-

(1)- First of all a NGO (with international operations & activities too) will be registered with some suitable name like ‘Restoration of Palestinian’s Human Rights’ (RPHR) – NGO. In this RPHR-NGO prominent Indian Muslim leaders (in addition to some non-Muslims too) from different fields will be there in its executive body. This RPHR-NGO will carry out the program of the rehabilitation of Palestinians in one (and not two) State of Israel / Palestine. These activities will includes peaceful march of ~ 1 million volunteers (along with ~ 1 million Palestinian refugees) to Jerusalem in coordination with other registered HRNGO (or government authorities / organizations) from other countries who will mobilize these volunteers and Palestinian refugees from all over the world. This program also includes demonstrations by RPHR-NGO at all the District and State headquarters of India for demanding from United Nations to take interest for the rehabilitation of Palestinian refugees in one State of Israel / Palestine.

(2)- About one thousand delegates (who will be paid to and fro air fare and will be provided accommodation, food and local transport by RPHR-NGO) from all the countries of the world will be invited to India to attend the two days seminar / meeting to formulate details of the program of the peace march to Jerusalem and for rehabilitation of all Palestinian refugees. More delegates (bearing their air travel expenses) desirous of attending this seminar / meeting will also be allowed to attend the same on merit and RPHR-NGO will arrange also their accommodation, food etc. if their invite is confirmed.

(3)- Out of ~ 1.8 billion Muslim population in the World India has ~ 180 million Muslims which is 10 % hence out of total ~ 1 million volunteers India will provide ~ one hundred thousand volunteers.

(4)- Out of ~ 4 million registered Palestinian refugee ~ 1 million refugees are expected to join the peaceful march to Jerusalem for the rehabilitation of all the Palestinian refugees in one State of Israel / Palestine. By the same formula RPHR-NGO will bear the financial burden of one tenth of these refugees. Which means RPHR-NGO will bear the financial burden of ~ 2 hundred thousand persons (~ one hundred thousand volunteers + ~ one hundred thousand Palestinian refugees).

(5)- Total expenses of this program will be ~ Rs 8.054 billion as given below:-

(i)- To and fro Air fare of 1,000 delegates @ Rs thirty thousand per delegate = Rs 30 million (ii)- Hotel room rent + Food + Local Transport for two days @ Rs. 16,000 per delegate = Rs 16 million (iii)- Rent of Seminar Hall for two days = Rs.2 million (iv)- To and fro Air Fare of one hundred thousand volunteers @ Rs thirty thousand per person = Rs. 3 billion (v)- Transport expense of one hundred thousand refugees will be much less because they are in the vicinity of Israel @ Rs 15,000 = 1.5 billion (vi)- Food expense of two hundred thousand volunteers and refugees @ Rs 15,000 per month per person = Rs 3 billion (vii)- Local Transport for one hundred thousand volunteers @ 5,000 per person = Rs 500 million (viii)- Expenses for carrying-out demonstrations at ~ 600 District & State headquarters @ Rs ten thousand per demonstration = 6 million

(6)- Source of funds to meet these expenditures will be as given below:-

(i)- Even about half out of ~ 36 million Indian Muslim families will provide Rs 8.125 billion for which receipts of 14 slabs will be printed by RPHR-NGO as (5,000 families x Rs 20,000 + 10,000 x 15,000 + 15,000 x 10,000 + 25,000 x 8,000 + 50,000 x 5,000 + 0.1million x 3,000 + 2.5 m x 2,000 + 0.5 m x 1,500 + 1 m x 1,000 + 1.5 m x 750 + 2.5 m x 500 + 3 m x 350 + 4 m x 200 + 5 million families x Rs 100)

(7)- Remaining Rs 71 million will be kept as contingency fund. In addition to this, the funds will be collected from foreign countries and Indian non-Muslims also and that too will form the part of contingency fund to meet any un-foreseen expenses.

(8)- Entire fund of Rs ~ 8.054 billion will not be required in the first phase. Initially only Rs ~ 54 million will be needed for arranging two days seminar / meeting of ~ 1,000 delegates from all over the world and for said demonstrations against UN all over India and this much fund can be mobilized without much difficulty. Once said two days global seminar / meeting takes place then things will move with grinding speed to realize the objectives of RPHR-NGO & the remaining fund of Rs 8 billion.

Any suggestion at our Ahmedabad meeting, to make this program of RPHR-NGO a success, will be incorporated before getting RPHR-NGO registered.

Indian leader petition SCP for recovery of missing Pakistani activist from Lahore

Lord Chief Justice of Pakistan,

This is a writ petition being filed by Prof.Bhim Singh, Sr. Advocate, Supreme Court of India and Chairman of State Legal Aid Committee is seeking your Lordship permission to move this petition before the Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan with a prayer to issue appropriate writ, direction or order to the police/security forces of the Islamic Republic of Pakistan to locate/trace out one Mr. Raza Khan, youth activist in Lahore and working as Convener of Aghaz-e-Dosti in Pakistan. He was abducted in Lahore. FIR in this regard has already been registered with Lahore Police.

2. That this intervener is a Barrister-at-Law, qualified LL.M from London University with distinction in 1972. Since then he has been taking up legal matters before several courts of writs in High Courts and Supreme Court of India as well as in other Hon’ble Courts outside India seeking justice for the unfortunate youth who had fallen prey to the wrath of the respective governments in the respective countries.

3. That this petitioner (Prof.Bhim Singh) received an email from Pakistan seeking support of the friends all over the world who have been fighting for human rights and justice. I am quoting the contents of the email, urgent alert which I am reproducing below:

a). We report in great distress that our friend and fellow peace activist, Mr. Raza Mahmood Khan CNIC 35102-3310354-7 has gone missing since Saturday evening, 2nd December 2017. He is about 37 years old, with permanent residence in Kasur Tehsil. Currently, he was residing in Lahore, Firdous Market, Model Colony, Street 3, House Number 58-C. He was living in Lahore for the purpose of studies and vocation as a social worker.

b). Mr. Raza Mahmood Khan is a law abiding citizen who has never come into any trouble with the law. He is a peace activist and has held many events for the promotion of harmony and tolerance in the society. The last event that he organized on the eventful date was on extremism, held at Lowkey Lokai, a public space located in room 709, Al Qadir Heights. He registered his organization as “Hum Sab Aik Hain” in 2017 with his noble intention of bringing fellow citizens of all class and religions together by providing them with a public platform. He is also a proponent for peace in the South Asian region and always stressed on the importance of improving ties with SAARC countries in order to fight our common enemies of poverty, climate change and extremism. He is Convener (Pakistan) of Aaghaz-e-Dosti, a voluntary Indo-Pak Friendship initiative that works in peace education.

c). Mr. Raza was last seen by the event attendees around 8 pm near Al-Qadeer Heights. Since then, his whereabouts remain unknown and both his phone numbers 03004934142 and 03334126816 have remained switched off. We got worried about not being in contact with him for more than 24 hours and decided to search for him in our personal capacity. During this course, we contacted all his friends, his family and also his neighbors, but no one has any information about him. At his residence, we found Mr. Raza’s door locked from outside, but noticed that the light was still on in his room. Upon breaking the lock in presence of police, we found his clothes lying around, but no valuable things were taken. Once we exhausted all our efforts and realized that he is indeed missing, we went to the police station where his brother, Mr. Hamid Nasir Mehmood bearing CNIC number 3510211977797 complained about Mr. Raza being abducted by unknown persons for unknown reasons. The complaint was submitted late in the evening (copy attached at annexure A). The police was initially reluctant in registering the case, however, upon our insistence, they registered the FIR on the morning of 5th December, 2017.

It is also pertinent to mention here that all events he held at Lowkey Lokai were public and open. We consider it the state’s responsibility to recover him and bring those responsible to justice.”

4. The human right group in a brief letter addressed to this petitioner (Prof.Bhim Singh) addressed an appeal to this petitioner which is produced below:

a). As you are a powerful political voice who support peace building and in fact with your important identities of being a peace activist who work honestly and dedicate for Pakistani prisoners in India, as an advocate who understands and respect national and international laws and human rights and as a politician based in Jammu & Kashmir, raising voice for a peace activist who has worked on IndoPak peace building is relevant and important.

b). We work as Aaghaz-e-Dosti, an Indo-Pak Friendship Initiative that focus on peace education and advocates dialogues and people to people contacts between the two countries and we are working since the year 2012. In these 5 years, we have been recognised as one of the most prominent voice lead of youths and that also on completely voluntary basis.

c). Recently, on 2nd Dec night, our close friend Mr. Raza Khan, who is a local youth activist in Lahore and working as Convener of Aaghaz-e-Dosti in Pakistan got abducted in Lahore. FIR registered with police there but no clue yet.

d). Family and friends are requesting with Govt. of Pakistan to take measures for speedy search to know whereabout of Raza. Considering the sensitive issue and our close brotherly relations, we have started campaigning for him globally while his friends and family, local activists of Pakistan are campaigning in Pakistan. Yet, after 10 days, Govt could not search Raza there. Meanwhile, there is a huge support grown in Pakistan for Raza Khan and protests were erupted in Islamabad, Peshawar and Lahore in his support. All progressive organisations, activists and journalists are supporting him. Media houses have covered it widely in Pakistan and globally as well. International organisations like Amnesty, Forum Asia and Asian Commission for Human Rights raised their voice in his support. People in Pakistan erupted their anger on social media as well and #FindRaza became a top twitter trend in Pakistan. Pakistani students also protested before Pak High Commission in London. Senate committee on human rights in Pakistan sent memorandum to police and agencies. A Habeas corpus petition has also been filed in Lahore High Court through senior advocate Asma Jahangir ji and LHC asked police officials to be present in High court on 19 December with their report. Amnesty International Germany also led a protest march in Germany. Many more demonstrations are scheduled. People at all places across globe are speaking who feel concerned for Peace. Recently, a powerful political voice from J&K Tarigami sahab also issued press statement in support.

e). In view of this, I would seek your support if you can issue a press statement urging Govt of Pakistan that search for Raza Khan should be in speedy manner to ensure his safe return and that peace activists, specially youths who are working for Indo-Pak peace building through efforts like Aaghaz-e-Dosti need to be encouraged and protected in both countries. Work of Indo-Pak peace activists are actually important for people in Kashmir as it is Kashmir that face most of the worse results due to long sustained hatred and violence between the two countries. Youths of our regions may pave a way of peace, of dialogue and of reconciliation. "

5. This petitioner takes this opportunity praying for an urgent intervention of the Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan with a prayer that;

i). That this Hon’ble Court may be pleased to issue instructions to the Federal Police of Pakistan as well as other agencies who are authorised to investigate into the kidnapping/disappearance of the said Raza Khan from his house on the relevant date when he disappeared reportedly from a house on 2nd December, 2017.

ii). The Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan may also be pleased to issue direction/order to the Interior Minister/Minister for Home Affairs of Federal Govt. of Pakistan to take all possible measures/methods to trace out the missing youth by ensuring his safety/security by restoring him back to his family members.

iii). The Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan may also be pleased to register this petition (though in formal) as a writ of habeas corpus without seeking the fulfillment of all formalities for the reason that this petitioner (Prof.Bhim Singh) is enable to perform such formalities for the obvious reasons.

iv). That the Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan may also appreciate that this petitioner (Prof.Bhim Singh) has filed several writ petitions in the Hon’ble Supreme Court of India in his personal capacity (Bhim Singh Vs. Union of India, writ petition (Crl.) no. 310/2005) challenging the illegal arrests and detentions of more than 1000 Pakistan boys detained in different Indian jails. Nearly 800 boys have been released on this petition by the Hon’ble Supreme Court of India. This case can be viewed as Bhim Singh Vs. Union of India, Writ Petition (Crl.) No. 310/2005 from the website:

v). This is submitted before the Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan that corridors of justice may be opened by the Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan by appreciating the contents of this writ petition which may open doors of friendship, equity and justice for all citizens of India, Pakistan and the rest of the world.

vi). The Hon’ble Supreme Court of Pakistan may pass any other order it deems fit under the circumstances to ensure spread of peace and message of human dignity for all people.







USA and Pakistan may strike a secret deal about Kashmir. By Hem Raj Jain

If India does not give-up its blind faith in USA, then India may face another dismemberment: When President Trump instigated [in the backdrop of military alliance of ~ 40 Sunni Muslim countries sponsored by Saudi Arabia (SaAr) and headed by former army chief of Pakistan General Sharif] about 50 Sunni Muslim countries on May 21, 2017 at Riyadh the capital of SaAr to bring-about regime change in Iran and to eliminate terrorism from Sunni majority NAME region (including Syria) allegedly perpetrated by militant-Jihadis supported by Shia Iran then it is bound to be done because Emperor (USA / Prez Trump) wants it.

This is easy said than done because USA knows that when SaAr and its allies from Gulf counties could not defeat Shia Houthis, the Iran supported Jihadis in Yemen then how these Sunni countries of Middle-East can succeed in such a gigantic program against Iran. It is precisely here that the military alliance of Sunni countries (Sunni-NATO as popularly known) comes into picture especially the Sunni countries East of Shia Iran including militarily powerful nuclear Pakistan.

USA knows that this Sunni-NATO is a precursor to Sunni-Caliphate sponsored by SaAr which is quite feasible because Turkey (the old caliphate) is a member of US led European NATO which Turkey will not like to leave in order to lead a new Sunni-Caliphate. Hence rich SaAr [which has two most sacred places of Sunni-Muslims (Mecca and Medina) on its soil (hence command immense respect from entire Sunni-Muslim world) and which has already invested huge resources in spreading Wahhabi Islam all across Sunni-Muslim countries / societies] is the natural choice for entire Sunni-Muslim world if Sunni-NATO supports SaAr in its ambition to become Sunni-Caliphate (of course with the major military support from Pakistan). Though this connivance of USA in Sunni-NATO (and ultimately Sunni-Caliphate) will be dangerous for the safety and peace of the remaining world but when Emperor wants it (out of enmity against Iran) then nothing else matters.

But Pakistan is not a naive country and it will assist USA and SaAr in realizing their said objective only when Pakistan is supported by them in snatching at least Muslim Kashmir (if not Hindu Jammu and Buddhist Ladakh of J&K) from Hindu majority India. USA has no choice than to accept this condition of Pakistan (USA without Pakistan can’t achieve what it publicly committed itself against Iran on May 21, 2017 at Riyadh) because otherwise USA will lose its credibility and clout in the world which Emperor cannot tolerate or afford to.

Otherwise also it will not be difficult for USA to give Kashmir to Pakistan (through militarily operation by Sunni-NATO) because India has neglected / avoided Kashmir solution (which is nothing but unification of Kashmir / J&K) because Hindu India does not want to shed its blood for Muslim PoK. Hence USA can always tell the world (may not be directly to its newfound friend India) that in the interest of human rights it had to support the military solution (through Sunni-NATO) to gory and chronic Kashmir problem which has already claimed the lives of over one hundred thousand and has caused immense sufferings to the people of J&K (especially Kashmir)

Of-course India is again grossly underestimating Islam and its militant-Jihadis. India is still not realizing that it faces existential threat if doesn’t retrieve PoK before consolidation of Sunni-NATO. The people of Hindu majority India are traditionally naive & gullible hence they grossly underestimate blood thirsty militant-Jihadis of Islam (though Muslims at-large remain peaceful). Even up to first week of August 1947 Indians did not believe that India could be partitioned. With the result on August 14/15, 1947 India was trifurcated into India, West Pakistan and East Pakistan (Now Bangladesh) when during partition ~ 1 million people were butchered in communal violence and ~ 10 million were displaced in most gory situation.

Now again India is facing serious threat of dismemberment (likely in J&K and North East) if India does not retrieve PoK before the consolidation of Sunni-NATO as mentioned at:- OR

Demography & political situation of and around undivided India has changed drastically hence this time destruction will be much more because (i)- Islam and its militant-Jihadis will be much more powerful due to Sunni-NATO (ii)-. Before partition population of Muslims compared to Others (Hindus, S.C, S.T, Sikhs, Christians, Jains, Buddhists, Parsees, Jews and Misc.) in undivided India was 24 % (93.58 million Muslims in total of 390 million) but now in 2017 the Muslim population (including, as per media, 40 million illegal immigrants out of which as per government 20 million are in Assam State of India alone) is 33 % (189+204+149+40 = 582 million Muslims in total 1339+197+165+40 = 1741 million population of India, Pakistan and Bangladesh) and (iii)- In addition to it the militant-Jihadis are in geographically continuous Afghanistan. And about 4.5 times (1741 / 390 million) increase in population of undivided India will further exacerbate the situation.

It will be educative to Indians and for rest of the world to watch whether new friendship of India with USA will bring rich dividends for India or for Pakistan (pining for taking revenge against India for the dismemberment of Pakistan in 1971 by India in the separation of Bangladesh from Pakistan).

Santa Claus, the idol worshipped at Christmas in lieu of Jesus Christ. By Joseph Costa

Without the absolute obedience of Jesus Christ (as God, Son of God) and of His Mother, Virgin Mary, to God the Father, there would never have been the birth of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ (as Man): no Christmas and no Redemption; and so wonderful glorious Heaven would never have been accessible to man, due to the stain of his inherited impurity - Original Sin: the 'bite of Satan' - an impurity. Nothing impure can ever enter or remain in Heaven.

According to the dictations given to Maria Valtorta by her guardian angel, saint Azariah, he said: "The Word [Jesus Christ] wanted the name 'Light' as His characteristic. He nearly baptised Himself with this name, which was spoken by Him in His first act of obedience to the Father: 'Let there be light!' (Genesis 1.3)

"The Word [Jesus Christ] has always obeyed. The Father said to Him, 'You shall be a Man, for only You can instruct Humanity.' The Word [Jesus Christ] said, 'I will be a Man. May Your Will be done.' The Father said, 'You shall die, for only Your Sacrifice can redeem Humanity.' The Word said, 'I will die. May Your Will be done.' The Father said, 'And You shall die on the Cross, for to redeem the world the sacrifice of Your life amidst the pains of death from illness is not sufficient for Me.' The Word said, 'And I will die on the Cross. May Your Will be done.'

"The centuries passed, and the Word [Jesus], when His time had come, became incarnate in the Womb of the Virgin [Mary] and was born like all born of man - little, weak, unable to speak or walk, obeying the Father in this, too, who wanted Him subject to the common laws to preserve Him from the snares of Satan and men, [with Satan] fiercely looking to and waiting for the feared Messiah [Jesus], and to forestall the future objections of the deniers and heretics on the true Humanity of the Son of God. [Jesus is eternally true God and true Man. Anyone who negates this, is just a blatant blasphemer!!!]

"He [Jesus] grew in wisdom and grace (Luke 2.51-52), obeying. He became a man and worker, obeying - God the Father and His relatives [His relatives: i.e. obeying obviously His Mother, Virgin Mary, and His putative father, saint Joseph, for sure; and perhaps also obeying the relatives of saint Joseph; and maybe also Mary's cousin, Elizabeth, and her husband Zacharias]. On reaching His thirtieth year, He became the Master to instruct Humanity, obeying. After three years and three months, and when the time came to die - and by death on the Cross - He obeyed, repeating, 'May Your Will be done' (Matthew 26.39-44; Mark 14.36-39; Luke 22.42)."

The Father's Masterpiece of Beauty, Virgin Mary: Full of Grace, All-Beautiful, All-Holy, eternally ever-Virgin, also obeyed the Father to the full, making His Will, Her very own will. When saint Gabriel the archangel asked - asked, not commanded - Her to be the Mother of the Son of God, Jesus, She said yes, with the following unequivocal, full-of-trust, full-of-love words:

"... 'Behold the handmaid of the Lord; let it be unto Me according to thy word'." (Luke 1.38)

On hearing those beautiful consenting fearless words of Virgin Mary, the annunciating angel glowed more brightly, obviously in joy, knelt before Her, and then bowed down in adoration, as he certainly would have seen the Spirit of God, the Holy Spirit, Mary's real Spouse, descend immediately upon Mary to deposit the divine Seed, Jesus, into Mary's virginal Womb. It was from this moment on, then, that Mary knew full well the painful destiny of Her Son and of Herself; and thereafter slowly have the "Intelligence gaps" refilled by Jesus, gaps that God had wanted Her to be born with, with good reasons.

One example of this 'gap:' On one particular occasion, when All-Beautiful little Mary, then a Jewess of about two and a half years old, cited certain things to Her mother, (saint) Anne, about the then Jewish Tradition [Old Testament], Mary was asked by Her mother: "How do You know these holy things, my darling? Who told You? Your father?" Sweet little Mary replied: "No. I do not know who it is. I think I have always known them..." [Mary's soul was created from 'everlasting,' and Her elderly parents, while on earth, never knew that they had given birth to the Mother of God: Jesus. Mary is the first Christian.]

God had to work a special miracle to create those "Intelligence gaps," in order to curtail Mary's immense intelligence, and to leave gaps in them, because otherwise the people around Her, would have made insinuations of Her being, somehow, under the power of the occult, and Jesus did not want those insinuations said about His sweet Mother. Mary had sky-blue eyes and golden hair, and was then known in Nazareth, then a Jewish town, as the 'Flower of Nazareth,' because of Her exceptional incomparable Beauty, a beauty without compare in the whole universe. Whenever you look up to the sky, always think of Mary, because God had created the colour of the sky, sky-blue, to match the colour of Mary's eyes, and created other things besides based on Her incomparable beautiful physical features. For example, God created the harmonious sound of the nightingale to match the sound of Mary's speech.

Jesus explains the above miracle, briefly, thus: "The miracle is not in the superior intelligence shown by Mary in Her childhood, as afterwards it [superior intelligence] was shown by Me [see note below]. The miracle is in containing the Infinite Intelligence, that dwelt there [in Mary], within suitable bounds, so that the crowds should not be startled and satanic attention should not be awakened."

[Note: Jesus' own Infinite Intelligence, however, was not curtailed at His earthly birth as a Man. When Jesus was a mere Boy of about 12 years old, in His dispute with the then religious 'Doctors' in the Temple in Jerusalem, dazzling them with His immense divine Intelligence, a smart-alec rabbi there, Shammai, together with his followers, called the Boy Jesus: Satan. But holy elderly rabbi Hillel and his followers immediately came to the defence of the Boy Jesus, saying: 'No. This Child is a Prophet {Son} of God. Stay with me, Child...' The fact that God is One and Three, and that Jesus is true God and true Man, were Truths unknown to the ancients. But all those present there in the Temple, and elsewhere, who had called Jesus, Satan, are now believed to be in Hell. Much later on, circa 31-32 A.D., Jesus, together with His apostles, went on to pray for Hillel at his gravesite.]

Some heretics, so full of themselves, seem unable, or unwilling, to understand all this, and so they then use this inability or abject ignorance of theirs, in arrant arrogance, to disparage and negate the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, disparaging and criticising and negating what they cannot understand or don't know... or perhaps don't want to know. Fools!! The 'cult' of the pharisees lives on, continues on, even to this very day; and today's pharisees will be punished by God as He punished the ancient ones.

Mary's "Intelligence gaps" were re-filled by Jesus during the 9 months' gestation period that He was growing, as a Man, in Her Mother's Womb. But Jesus never ceased being God while all this went on.

Mary's virginity was never ever violated by anyone, being perpetually, eternally, ever-Virgin. Except for Her parents and those who had assisted at Her birth, no one on earth had ever seen Her body. Before Mary was actually born, in a natural human way, to saint Anne (without any pains of child-birth) and saint Joachim, She was in the Father's Thought, seemingly as if alive in that Thought... from eternity; and Her immaculate soul was created jointly by the Trinity from everlasting, as an exception... without the 'bite of Satan.' I don't think suitable earthly words exist that might help explain this phenomena clearly to man, very limited as he is with only a man's intelligence - well below that of the angels.

Jesus says of Mary's consent to be His Mother: "She defied the world's opinion and Her husband's [chaste saint Joseph] judgement, in addition to embracing Her scaffold as Mother of the Redeemer, without hesitating. With the guarantee that God did not reject [via archangel Gabriel assurance at the Annunciation] the gift of Her whiteness [i.e. Her virginity, offered by Her when She was an All-Holy, 2-3 years old Jewish Girl, and not knowing that She was to be the Mother of God], She uttered the loftiest Fiat declared by mortal Lips and felt no fear: Her strength was God, and to Him She entrusted Her honour, Her future - everything - without reserve."

Virgin Mary even freely consented to give Her heart to God so that He could crush it - as Her being Coredemptrix: our Lady of Sorrows. She willingly consented to bear pain. [I will discuss Jesus' explanation of the mystery of pain, and its necessity, some other time.]

Christmas, then, is really all about the birth, in His Humanity, of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ - as a Man. But Jesus, as I said above, never ceased being God while He was being formed, in His Humanity, in the womb of His spotless sweet Mother, ever-Virgin Mary, absolute Purity, who is also our true Mother, given to us by Jesus from the Cross. Mary is the true Mother of all humanity. Whether men choose to believe this or not, is really their problem, not Hers, though conceivably She would patently be pained by any such disbelief. A man can obviously disbelieve all he likes, to his heart's content, but such disbelief cannot, really, in any way ever change the eternal truths, except maybe change, transubstantiate, such a man into a lucifer: a demon. (Isaiah 5.20)

And so, then: how can anyone, really, possibly associate an idol that is Santa Claus with the birth of our Redeemer and Saviour, our Lord Jesus Christ? Cunning, snakily Satan at work again...!! Of course, through his faithful followers... his devil-men, his satans, and there are hordes and hordes of them around, known and unknown, but mostly hiding in the dark shadows, to strike much like an 'arrow that flieth in the dark.' Devils and their devil-men love acting and manoeuvring in the dark, secretly, in order not to be seen in acting, in dishing out evil. They are like the white ants, par excellence.

The idol, Santa Claus, then, has no place in Christmas, none whatsoever. And there's even now the rising dopey cult of "Christmas-in-July," which is even more loathsome, offensive, ridiculous. Jesus was born on "... the night of the twenty fifth of Chislev [Jewish month], Feast of the Lights [Jewish feast]," not in the month of July. "Christmas-in-July" is a loathsome caricature of true Christmas.

Many parents scandalously teach their children to lie from an early age, introducing them to evil, by lying to them, by telling them that it was not they, the parents, but the idol Santa Claus that gave them, the children, their Christmas presents. Such lying shows kinship with Liar: Satan, who counsels his followers to use lying words and win... covertly a place in Hell. But Jesus says: "Let your word be Yes for Yes, and No for No; whatever goes beyond this, comes of evil." (Matthew 5.37) Jesus also censures taking oaths on the Holy Bible, and should never ever be done, for whatever reason - for no reason whatsoever absolutely. Contrary to popular belied, the 3 kings (or magi or wise men) visited Jesus in Bethlehem, in a clean room, when He was about 6-9 months old, a Toddler, and not in the stable-cave at His birth therein.

Christmas, then, should be exclusively about commemorating solely the birth of Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour, and not about worshipping or highlighting the idol, Santa Claus, for whatever spurious reasons. True Christians should steer well clear of Santa Claus during Christmas. Saint Paul said: "What harmony between Christ and Beliel. How can a believer throw in his lot with an infidel [= a pagan: a disbeliever in the Gospel of Jesus Christ]." (II Cor.6.15) Saint Paul was obviously not a fan of the scandalous 'inter-faith' heresy that has slithered silently, like the proverbial snake in the grass, into the perverted thinking of many, too many, Christian clergy and others. Jesus did not allow Lucifer and the fallen angels: 'evil,' the bad, to remain in Heaven and inter-faith with the 'righteous,' the good. The fallen angels in Hell will never ever be forgiven by God throughout endless eternity.

Angel saint Azariah has long explained the reasons for this eternal severity about the fallen angels [the devils], elsewhere. Men must understand that, saying that, or alluding to or other that, 'God is Love,' is not a permission ticket to do whatever he likes, when he likes, however he likes, and so on, and on, and even going so far as to disbelieve in the existence of atrocious Hell.

God is Love, truly; but God is also Justice, truly, and that means punishment. And it's not for a man himself to decide what's due to him, even if he thinks or believes he's a super mighty ant of the earth.

Love and Justice are not the only attributes of God: Jesus. But there's hope aplenty... as Jesus has many other attributes, such as Hope and Infinite Mercy. And Jesus has given us the prayer, the 'Chaplet of Divine Mercy,' in order to implore Him, to beg Him, to use His Mercy, rather than His Justice, on us when our time on earth has finally come to an end and up for Judgement before Jesus-the-Judge.

Goodness and mercy and love can indeed be wickedly and mercilessly manipulated, satanically against, to the sinful detriment of, a good person in order to force him, if he's weak spiritually, to sin and thus to turn away from God and into the embrace of Satan, as the following last temptation of Jesus, by Satan in the desert, shows, when Satan tried, in vain, to ensnare Jesus, as Man, in breaching the First Commandment and thereby sin grievously: which Commandment states unequivocally, when the true only God once said, severely imposing on man: "I am the Lord thy God, thou shalt not have strange gods before Me."

Pursuant to the vision Maria Valtorta received from Jesus about His battle with Satan's temptations in the desert:

[Satan, having failed hopelessly, miserably, in tempting and in ensnaring Jesus to sin in various ways, despite having presented himself personally appealingly, with his usual impeccable disguise of kindness, but concurrently making full use of his powerful dialecticals, now employs against the Master, the satanic tactic, the satanic masterstroke of using the Target's own goodness and mercy as weapons to conquer, by extolling Jesus' divine attributes, extolling how good Jesus is. In this particular temptation, Satan, lying through his teeth and slithering like the proverbial snake in the grass, cunningly implores Jesus, begs Jesus, thus:]

[Satan speaks:] <<... Adore me for one moment only! Appease this thirst of mine for being worshipped [as god]! It ruined me, but it is still left in me, and I am parched by it. The flames of hell are like a fresh morning breeze as compared to this fierce ardour burning inside me [to be worshipped as god]. It is my hell, this thirst. One moment, one moment only, Christ. You are so good! One moment of joy for the eternally Tortured One [himself, Satan]! Let me feel what it is like to be god, and I will be a devoted, obedient servant [what a blatant satanic liar!!] for all Your life and all Your enterprises. One instant, one instant, only, and I will no longer torture You!>>

[In effect, Satan was snakily, covertly asking Jesus to breach the First Commandment and sin. But, Jesus, had He wanted, without even so much as a glance, could easily have incinerated Satan to ashes.]

[Maria Valtorta describes the scene:] "And Satan falls on his knees, imploring."Jesus, instead, stands up. He has lost weight because of the long days of fast, and He now looks taller. His face is terribly severe and potent. His [blue] eyes are two burning sapphires. His Voice is like thunder: it reverberates in the cave of the huge stone, and spreads over the stony, desolate plain when He [Jesus] cries: "Be off, Satan. It is written: 'You must worship the Lord your God, and serve Him only'." (Deut. 6.13; Luke 4.8)

"Satan, with a cry of fearful torture and indescribable hatred, springs to his feet, a dreadful sight in his furious, smoky figure. And he disappears with a last cursing yell."

The foregoing, in a sort of a way, also seems to happen when same-sex practitioners appeal to Christian love, that 'God is Love,' in order to be accepted in what they do, but leading, those who do so agree, to sin and thereby to turn away from God and perhaps also into Hell. Refusing to sin is not a sin - at least not to my way of reasoning. And similarly, the same reasoning also seems to apply in relation to adulterers who want to be justified as well, and who even go so far as to demand to receive Holy Communion while still remaining unrepentant and unforgiven as adulterers.

Sin turns a person away from God, and into the embrace of Satan, as I said above. God or Satan: there is no one else to go to, and man has been given a free will to chose either.

Jesus tells us that, in Hell, a sinner [an unforgiven mortal sinner] is punished via the actual sin committed. Saint Maria Faustina has also said this. And Satan, as shown above, has been punished with an unquenchable thirst to be adored as god, because he rebelled against God, said he was god, he said 'i am,' and refused adoration of Jesus, God, when He, Jesus, was in Heaven as God only, not yet having taken on the additional nature as Man in obedience to the command of the Father (see above).

Jesus says to us that: "... whoever acknowledges Me before men, I too will acknowledge him before My Father Who is in Heaven; and whoever disowns Me before men, before My Father in Heaven I too will disown him." (Matthew 10.32-33) The implications here are rather serious and dire, if one stops and contemplates what those Words truly mean... Hell for those who reject Jesus.

"He who rejects Jesus Christ invokes Satan."

Jesus has long shown us how one must live on earth, from birth to death, in order to gain eternal Life in Heaven. And how parents should live, through the example of His own earthly parents: Virgin Mary and saint Joseph. And Jesus' Gospel reflects that way of life: the Ten Commandments - the "code of life." Any other code simply reflects and obeys Satan's way of life... the way to the Abyss! So, it's really all up to us as individuals to choose, by our own way of living, freely chosen by us, either Hell, or Heaven (or therein via a temporary stay in Purgatory) as our final destination to dwell in for all eternity in the afterlife.

Some men, full of themselves, in bravado, are not afraid of going to Hell, or are otherwise indifferent about going there, but that's because they haven't gone there... yet. Don't choose to go there!!

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.

Some examples on how Christmas continues to be profaned, follow.

Once upon a time, the financial community used to refer to the occasional seasonal rise of stock prices leading up to Christmas as, "the Christmas rally." Now the profaners call it, "the Santa Claus rally" or "the Santa rally." The financial community, at the very top, was mainly responsible for the Great Financial Crisis of 2007-08. The deceivers, to fool the ordinary people and to mask the truth, called it by the nebulous expression: "the sub-prime crises," when, in fact, it was really all due to the dodgy, artificially created debt instruments called, "Collateralised Debt Obligations" - CDOs. Maybe some of the loans given out to the cute little puppy dog next door could possibly have been included in those CDOs, with the dog-owner forever holding the funds (if still unspent by him) in trust for the little puppy? I'd better not say more, eh! Nor about the new, fairy-floss type of 'spurious money' swirling around the internet, that's headed for a bust when the music finally


Other profaners call Christmas: "happy holidays" or other dopey derivatives from that covert anti-Christ expression, most probably as a caricature of the "unholi-days un-happy" that they will one day experience in Hell.

The use of "season's greetings" or of "compliments of the season" also reflects the anti-Christ sentiments of the people who use those dopey expressions. The season is Christmas, so Christmas should be said explicitly, unequivocally.

To camouflage their anti-Christ sentiments, some people, slithering snakes in the grass, use the ruse saying that they want to be inclusive. Do they also want to include Satan as well, at Christmas? I suspect satans would obviously say yes. What pathetic, delusional fools these satans are!!

The profaners of Christmas do not want to be honest and acknowledge their covert anti-Christ sentiments because of their fear of a backlash from true Christians. So those profaners, slithering snakes in the grass, like the eternal Snake, Satan, hide themselves like him in the dark, in the darkness of nebulous language. Fools!! But fooling only themselves, though.

Jesus says: "I impotently witness all humanity's race towards spiritual death [for Hell]. There is no gift, benefit, call, or punishment by Me that will serve to arrest this spontaneous shipwreck in Satan of mankind, redeemed by Me [by His Crucifixion]. Like an enraged bull, humanity is demolishing everything: reason, morality, and faith, and it is heading for a crash against what slays it [Satan]. The profaning hand of man rises up for a new crime which does not deserve forgiveness. And the Father does not want to forgive. He lets you [culpable men] perish [in Hell] as you have wanted to.

I am somewhat uncertain as to what this "new crime" might be. It might mean abandonment of true Christianity, or railing against it, in favour of worshipping Satan and obeying his satanic commandments of sheer evil. Hordes and hordes of men, including some putative Christian clergy, 'the stars,' are already doing this, now. (Apocalypse 12.3-4)

Except for a remnant truly faithful to the traditional Gospel, the once Christian West is no longer truly Christian but pagan: today even more pagan than the pagans who walked the earth when Jesus walked the earth in 0-33 A.D. It's ever-Virgin Mary who's "thwarting" Her Son Jesus, God, from terminating the earth and bringing about, some time unknown after that termination, the resurrection of the dead, the re-attachment of body and soul, and the Last Judgement by Him, when the damned and the blessed get separated... for all eternity.

After our earthly death, endless eternity commences, either with Satan and all his demons in Hell, or with Jesus Christ and all His saints in Heaven (or therein via a temporary stay in Purgatory).

There are no other choices, and Jesus, God, truly respects whichever alternate abode a man selects for himself to dwell in, eternally, in the afterlife.

Those men who do not believe in the existence of God or in the existence Hell, will obviously believe both when they die and immediately plummet down the gurgler and into the Abyss: Hell. Don't choose to go there!!


Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.


I am a Refugee: Story of Dania Yadago

As a child, I lived in extreme poverty and faced persecution for my Christian faith in the Middle East. I vividly remember life in our small and nearly empty house. We had so few possessions—no television, no radio, nothing for entertainment. We simply hoped to survive. We had our church and friends, but we never knew what each new day would bring—including the day we were forced to leave our home.

I am disheartened to say I am not alone in this experience. Every minute, nearly 20 people around the world are forcibly displaced from their homes as a result of conflict or persecution. There are more than 22 million refugees in the world today and more than half are under the age of 18. The number of displaced people groups is at its highest since World War II—according to a recent United Nations Refugee Agency report. My family and I roamed through three different Middle Eastern countries in search of a place to call home. None proved safe for us. I cannot explain what it feels like to be destitute. And yet, we had our faith and we clung to it. There was little we could do but pray and hope God would hear us and help us.

There was a turning point for my family and me when someone from the United States sent us a shoebox filled with personal care items and simple toys through Operation Christmas Child. Not only was I honored to have received a gift of any kind (the first I’d ever had), I could not believe someone from so far away would actually care enough to remember me. You have no idea the power you have to brighten a child’s day, week, month or even year just by gathering a few basic inexpensive items and packing them in a shoebox. Something as inconsequential for you as making a quick trip to the store could quite literally change a child’s life.

We once felt isolated, certain we had been forgotten. But when that shoebox gift arrived, we were astonished to find that not only was a stranger thinking about us, but whoever sent it to us had also given us a connection to the outside world—a radio. We had prayed for such a thing, but we didn’t know if or how we would ever have one. This simple gift reshaped the lives of an entire family.

In 2010 we came to the U.S. as refugees, and I graduated earlier this year with a bachelor’s degree in education. On the brink of beginning my career, when I look back over all the life I have already lived I am amazed. I feel privileged to have found a home in North Carolina, but few born where I was will be so fortunate.

The political realities and reasons so many have been displaced are anything but simple, but encouraging those who face nothing but despair could not be simpler. A shoebox can become a very special way to bring some levity to the children who face such a serious situation in the Middle East. This month, hundreds of thousands of Americans will transform shoeboxes into gifts of hope to children facing difficult circumstances overseas.

As we approach the time of year when people begin to consider all they have, give thanks, and celebrate with family and friends, I urge you to remember young refugees and join the largest Christmas project of its kind. The children have often seen and experienced the unimaginable, but they are still children. The potential for childlike wonder and excitement still exists.

Dania Yadago graduated from Salem College in May 2017 with a bachelor’s degree in education and a minor in music. She is committed to raising her voice on behalf of those who remain in the Middle East and serves as a national spokesperson for Operation Christmas Child.

Courtesy: ChristianHeadlines

Individuals submitting willingly to demonic possession. By Joseph Costa

I once articulated that Halloween was a worshipping of Satan. It still is. It continues to be. It's the special feast day for glorifying Satan, the master of all things abhorrent, wicked, Evil: the lord and master of all sinners. And indeed he truly has many followers on earth: devil-men - satans.

Parents, in allowing their children to participate in Halloween, are unknowingly, in reality, in truth, actually teaching their children, not the good that they should, but the bad that they shouldn't; overtly teaching them to steal via the criminal act of extortion with menaces: "treat or trick!" And the weird animal-like costumes or make-up that they wear, are really very pale images of how the damned souls in Hell actually look like: monstrous, bizarre, animal-like, but only much, much, much worse therein.

Halloween is witchcraft, the occult, and a follower of Halloween becomes malleable, susceptible, to being possessed by a demon: demonic possession, which can take many forms, with the worst ones being the silent demonic possessions as explained hereunder by Jesus Christ Himself, the conqueror of Satan: an acronym and name coined by God, not man.

Jesus tells that: "Some people give themselves to Satan by opening a door to one capital vice. Some give themselves twice, some three times, some seven times. When one has opened his spirit [soul] to the seven vices, then a complete spirit enters him. Satan, the black prince, enters."

There are 7 capital vices - sins: pride, lust, gluttony, idleness, greed, anger, and envy: seven silent slithering snakes in the grass!

Traitor and thief and debauchee, Judas Iscariot, through his 7 capital vices, allowed Satan to enter and possess him, with ease. Judas relished his sinning, loved it, and he just didn't want to stop sinning, despite the countless times that Jesus exhorted him to stop, despite Jesus and His Mother, Virgin Mary, having prayed for him, and despite Jesus having once done severe penance for him. Judas, surprise, surprise, is now in the tortures and fires of Hell for endless eternity as the greatest sinner, additionally belching blood and inhaling blood because he betrayed the Blood of a God: Jesus. (Apocalypse 16.6)

On some occasions, defiantly, Judas had responded to Jesus' gentle reproach of him, in effect with the following words... "send me away!" But Jesus couldn't very well reject and expel him for his sinning, otherwise He, Jesus, would have breached the second wing of the Law of love: that of loving one's neighbour, would thereby have sinned, and Redemption would have failed. But truly, Jesus never ever sinned! And Redemption was successful, as all the demands of God the Father were fully accomplished by Jesus.

(Saint) Mary Magdalene, once a public sinner and a divorcée, also committed the 7 capital sins. But, realising one day the infernal errors of her sinful ways, of her own free will she truly wanted to stop sinning. And she indeed stopped sinning, repented, and so was released by Jesus from demonic possession. Jesus' parable of the lost sheep was especially aimed at her, who was then hiding nearby where Jesus was preaching; and she wept and wept and wept in remorse, in true repentance.

After the Ascension of Jesus into Heaven, Mary Magdalene went on to lead a life of severe penance, as a hermitess and holy penitent in the wilderness somewhere, somehow in France, self flagellated, and also wore a band of thorns around her head and another around her waist, in order to expiate her many (forgiven) sins and so became a great saint of the Catholic Church; and a role model for sinners, even for the most hardened ones, who truly wish to abandon sin and covert to sweet and gentle and lovable Jesus, who is Infinite Mercy, Forgiveness, Goodness, Patience. "Jesus does not cause fear." He always takes-in all those who want to be taken-in: all comers, from anywhere, at any time, even on the last breath of a man!!

After that last breath, a man immediately comes before Jesus-as-the-Judge, though, to be judged, being the second judgement of a man. The first judgement is made by a man himself, of himself, by the way he has freely chosen to live on earth, of his own free will. And the third judgement is the Last Judgement, when there's the resurrection of the dead, the re-joining of body and soul, and the separation of the damned from the blessed. There will be no 'inter-faith' between the two groups, not that there has ever been any. The Last Judgement will occur sometime (unknown) after the end of he world. (Ezekiel 37.7-8)

There is no sin that Jesus will not forgive a truly repentant sinner, except sins against the Holy Spirit. One sins against the Holy Spirit by negating the known Truth, even if only once; and that's enough to gain entrance into Hell. Repentance is a condition precedent to forgiveness, despite what some heretics may allege, fooling themselves and others, though, to their eternal detriment. It's explicitly in the Bible, and it's patently obvious that those heretics either don't read the true Bible or don't believe in it... or both. Or maybe they have simply acquired one from a pawn shop. Angel Azariah says that 'heretics curse God by mutilating Him.'

Jesus appeared to Mary Magdalene in her cave just before she was about to die, and told her, among other things, that a place in Heaven was already prepared for her. An angel, soon after, then appeared, gave her Holy Communion, and then she died alone, happily, in ecstasy in the cave where she was living in, in very austere circumstances - in marked contradistinction to the opulence and extravagant lifestyle she was once accustomed to, when she was a scandalous sinner.

Our sweet Jesus reassures us, sinners, thus, about His boundless forgiveness: "Always remember: 'I make no difference between him who loves Me with his spotless purity [as did the virginal apostle, saint John] and him who loves Me in the sincere contrition of a heart reborn to Grace [as did the truly repentant sinner, Mary Magdalene, after her conversion].' I am the Saviour. Always remember that."

And, it should also be patently obvious that Jesus does not hold grudges, once He has forgiven a sinner. We're all sinners. Truly. Only Jesus, as Man, never sinned, and nor did His Mother Virgin Mary: Purity. Jesus as God obviously cannot ever sin.

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ explains little known, silent demonic possession:

[In one of the many places that Jesus visited during His three-years' evangelisation, one day, He, together with His Twelve Apostles and Marjiam, (saint) Peter's adopted young son, went to the inhabitants near mount Nebo. But the inhabitants there, were wicked, and so drove the apostolic group away... menacingly! And Jesus, some time later, in a discussion with (saint) Peter, explained silent demonic possession, as follows...]

"My dear Peter, and do you think that they [the inhabitants near mount Nebo who drove the apostolic group away menacingly] are not possessed? Do you think that to be possessed one must be like the man [an old blind man, uttering blasphemies, demonically possessed, who did not want to be cured of

blindness by Jesus] from Callirhoe or like other people we have come across? Do you think that obsession is displayed only by unbecoming shouts, by bounds, by fury, by mania for living in dens, by stubborn silence, by impediments in limbs, by benumbed minds, so that the person possessed speaks and acts unconsciously? No. [Satan can indeed cause infirmities in a man.]

"There are also more subtle and powerful obsessions, nay possessions, and they are the most dangerous ones because they do not hinder or weaken reason, so that it [reason] may not accomplish good deeds, but they [subtle powerful possessions] develop it [reason], nay: they expand it [reason] so that it [reason] may be powerful in serving him [a man under demonic possession] who possesses it [i.e. a more developed and expanded diabolical reason].

[In the case of divine possessions:] "When God takes possession of an intellect [a holy man's] and makes use of it [intellect] for His service, He instils into it [intellect], in the hours in which it [intellect] is at God's service, a supernatural intelligence which greatly increases the natural intelligence of the subject [the holy man]. Do you think, for instance, that [real prophets] Isaiah, Ezekiel, Daniel, and the other [real] prophets, if they had had to read and explain those prophesies [in the Bible], as written by others, would not have found the indecipherable obscurities that present day-people find? And yet, I tell you, they understood them perfectly while receiving them. [The real prophets saw with the Eye of God, whereas we only see with the very limited, deficient, eye of man.]

[Again in the case of divine possessions:] "... in the case of divine possessions. Man, who of his own puts only the good will to love his God wholly, to give himself up to His will, to practise virtues and control passions, is absorbed in God, and in the Light that is God, in the Wisdom that is God he [the man] sees and understands everything. Later, when the absolute action [of divine possession] comes to an end, a state takes over in the creature [the man under divine possession], whereby what has been received is transformed into a rule of life and sanctification [for him], but becomes obscure, or rather, what previously seemed clear becomes crepuscular [a twilight, hazy, foggy].

[In the case of demonic possessions:] "The demon [Satan], a perpetual mimic of God, causes a similar effect, although limited because God only is Infinite, in the mental obsession of those who are [demonically] possessed because they [men under demonic possession] gave themselves spontaneously to him [to Satan] in order to be triumphant, and he [Satan] grants them a superior intelligence, devoted exclusively to evil, to harming, to offending God and man.

"But as the satanic action [of demonic possession] finds the soul [the man] consenting, it [satanic action] is continuous and thus leads it [the soul - the man] by degrees to a complete knowledge of Evil. They [silent demonic possessions] are the worst possessions. Nothing appears outwardly and consequently such possessed people are not avoided. But they exist. As I have often told you, the Son of Man [Jesus as Man] will be struck [murdered] by people possessed that way [by people under silent demonic possession]."

[In 33 A.D., the multitude in Jerusalem, egged on by the then scribes and pharisees and chief priests, the 'blind following the blind,' drunk with demonic hate for Jesus, before Roman governor Pontius Pilate, '... continued to answer with shouts of, 'Crucify Him, crucify Him' - without cause, without charity, without gratitude, with diabolical hate, with love for Satan, with one murderous voice. (Luke 23.21) They just wanted Jesus dead, dead, dead, without even knowing why they wanted Him dead. Previously, some of them had even been cured of illness, or been given alms, by Jesus. The multitude knew well God's Law, but did not obey it. And most of them are now in Hell. The fifth Commandment is quite clear in its prohibition: 'Thou shalt not kill.']

Jesus Christ elaborates further, thus:

"Do you know along which path Satan comes? Generally three are the beaten paths, and one is never missing. Three: sensuality [carnal lust - sexual sins], money, pride of spirit. Sensuality [carnal lust] is the one which is always present. Courier of the other concupiscences [lusts, or their desire], it [carnal lust] passes spreading its poison and everything flourishes with satanic flowering. That is why I say to you: 'Be masters of your flesh.' Let that control be the beginning of everything else, as that slavery [to carnal lust] is the beginning of everything else.

"The man enslaved by lust, becomes thief, swindler, cruel, murderer, in order to serve his mistress [his carnal lust]. The very thirst for power is also related to the flesh. Do you not think so? It is so. Meditate on that and you will see whether I am mistaken. It was through the flesh [through primogenitors Adam and Eve's carnal lust and its consummation] that Satan entered man and through the flesh he [Satan] goes back into man, and he [Satan] is happy if he can do so. He [Satan], one and sevenfold, enters with the proliferation of his legions of minor demons."

[At this point, (saint) Matthew, obviously cognisant of his past as a tax collector and sinner before becoming a great holy Apostle, then asked Jesus:] "Why, Master, do we notice that many women are possessed by the demon, and we say, by that demon [by the demon of carnal lust]?"

"See Matthew. Woman is not equal to man in her formation and in her reaction to the Original Sin. Man has other aims for his desires which may be more or less good. Woman has one aim only: love. Man has a different formation. Woman has this one, sensitive, which is even more perfect, because its purpose is procreation. You know that every perfection brings about an increase in sensitiveness. A perfect ear can hear what escapes a less perfect ear and is glad of that. The same applies to the eyes, to the palate [taste] and to olfaction [smell]. Woman was [created via Eve] to be sweetness of God on the Earth, she was to be love, the incarnation of that fire which moves Him [God] Who is, the manifestation, the testimony of that love.

"God therefore had gifted her [had created woman] with a supereminent sensitive spirit, so that, one day as a mother, she could and would know how to open the eyes of the hearts of her sons to the love for God and their fellow creatures, as man would open the eyes of intelligence of his children to understanding and acting.

"Consider the command of God to Himself: 'Let us make a helpmate for Adam.' [Genesis 2.18 - Eve was fashioned from a bone taken out of Adam] God-Goodness could but want to make a good helpmate [not a partner or boss or competitor] for Adam. He who is good loves. Adam's helpmate, therefore, was to be able to love to succeed in making Adam's day happy in the blissful Garden [of Eden]. She was to be so capable of loving as to be the second, collaborator and substitute of God, in loving man, His creature, so that even when God did not reveal Himself to His child with His loving voice, man should not feel unhappy for lack of love.

"Satan was aware of such perfection. Satan knows so many things. It is he who speaks through the lips of the pythonesses [snakes] telling lies mixed with truth. And - bear this in mind all of you [all the 12 Apostles and Marjiam then present before Him], both you who are present here and those who will come in future - he [Satan] speaks such truth, which he hates because he is Falsehood, only to seduce you [men] with the chimera [fantasy, trick] that it is Light [God, Jesus] that speaks and not Darkness [Serpent, Satan].

"Satan, cunning, tortuous and cruel, crept into such perfection [creation of Adam and Eve], he bit there [made Adam and Eve fall from Grace through arousing Eve into carnal lust, and then additionally through both eating the forbidden fruit] and left his poison [Original Sin]. The perfection of woman in loving has thus become Satan's instrument to dominate man and woman and spread evil..." [The Sacrament of Baptism erases Original Sin, but the 'scar' remains, ever ready to re-ignite its fury at the slightest opportunity. Prayer douses that fury.]

[(Saint) John, who was then about 18-20 years old, expressing concern, then asked:] "What about our mothers, then?"

"John, do you fear for them? Not every woman is an instrument for Satan. Perfect as they [women in general] are in their feelings, they exceed in action: angels if they want to be of God, demons if they wish to be of Satan. Holy women, and your mother [Mary Salome, wife of Zebedee] is one of them, want to be of God and they are angels."

As Jesus has said above: Satan "... speaks such truth, which he hates because he is Falsehood, only to seduce you [men] with the chimera [fantasy, trick] that it is Light [God, Jesus] that speaks and not Darkness [Satan]."

Satan, Serpent, knows the present and the past, but not the future. Ever resourceful in, and master of, all things evil, when it suits him, he even solemnly quotes verses from the Holy Bible. But he intermingles those truths with untruths, with his own satanic verses, with lies, with evil verses, doing so even in alluring lyrical constructs. He can even appear to man as a luminous angel and can thereby falsely claim to be from God, as being a messenger of God and create religions, and thereby lead his careless stupefied victims to perdition... to the horrors of Hell. (II Corinthians 11.14-15)

And Satan invariably uses his most powerful weapon to defeat man: sex. Notice how sex has now become virulent in movies, television, and on the internet.

Satan entices sex, and encourages his many followers to engage in unbridled sex, sex of all kinds, in order to corrupt, as he once did so, hugely successfully, at the beginning of Creation with primogenitors Adam and Eve, exploiting, using: "The perfection of woman in loving..." Being sexually aroused by the Serpent, by Satan, it was Eve, woman, who seduced Adam, man, to carnal lust. And is there anything more seductive, really, than a woman who profess to a man that she wants him? And what does that old axiom say, which we can now much better understand... 'Hell has no fury like a woman scorned!'

Satan, Serpent, to put it more simply, acts like a fisherman. His bait is the truths he utters in order to seduce men into believing he is God or a messenger of God; and the hook Satan uses, is the lies he attaches to those truths. Those lies breach the Ten Commandments. Because such men have already been seduced into believing that Satan is God or a messenger of God, they, the seduced men, then foolishly obey Satan's lies as being truths coming from God. Those seduced men thereby sin and go to Hell for endless eternity. Pretty slithering and cunning, eh? Truly serpentine!

But hasn't the Bible long cautioned us to be alert, to be wary, on the watch?... whenein it says: "Now the serpent was more subtle than any other wild creature that the Lord God had made." (Genesis 3.1)

Jesus reminds us, that: "... all the actions of man. At least One [God] is aware of them and provides: God. What is spoken in the dark, ends up by being disclosed by Light [God], and what is plotted in the secrecy of a dark room can be disclosed as if it had been planned in a square [full of people]. Because every man may have an informer. And because every man is seen by God Who can intervene and unmask offenders."

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, and my analysis.

Always wear a cross, but preferably one in the simple stark style of the Roman one, that Jesus was once crucified on. Avoid fake fancy crosses! Before the true Cross, Satan loses all powers and cannot thereby cause any harm to anyone. Satan himself has long admitted so much, and confirmed as being true by Jesus.

The prayer, requesting the intercession and help of saint Michael the Archangel, is as follows:

"Saint Michael the Archangel; defend us in battle; be our safeguard against the wickedness and snares of the devil. May God rebuke him we humbly pray; and do you, O Prince of the heavenly host, by the power of God, cast into hell Satan and all the evil spirits who prowl about the world seeking the ruin of souls. Amen."

If I recall correctly, this prayer was once said at the end of every traditional Latin solemn Sacrifice of the Mass, pre-Vatican II. Of late, this particular Mass has been gaining popularity as well as increasing numbers of followers, as a result of Pope Benedict XVI's authorisation pursuant to his 'Motu Proprio' dated 7 July 2007: "Summorum Pontificum."

The momentum towards the Latin Mass seems unstoppable, irresistible. Vatican II, whose participants would probably, seemingly, have been subject to their respective individual Oath Against Modernism, indeed did not abrogate the Latin Mass, so its legitimacy cannot ever be challenged legitimately.

Baba Sheikh Farid Teachings and Gurmat. By SAWAN SINGH

Sheikh Farid whose full name was Fariduddin Masaud was born in 1173A.D. at the Village Khotiwal near Multan (Pakistan). His grandfather migrated from Ghaznito India due to political upheavals. On account of his great piety, Sheikh Farid rose to be head of the Chishti branch of Sufis. He settled at Ajodhan (Pak Pattan) in the Montgomery district of Pakistan. There is no doubt that two hymns of Sheikh Farid in Rag Aasa (SGGS: 488), two in Rag Suhi (SGGS:794) and 112 Sloks (prologues) included in Sri Guru Granth Sahib at pages (1377-84) are from the lip and pen of Sheikh Farid ( 1173-1266A.D). According to Dr. R.L. Ahuja, a research scholar, (The Punjab Past and Present Vol.V11 Page371) Guru Nanak visited Pak Pattan when he was 64 years old to hold spiritual colloquy with Sheikh Ibrahim who was the 12th successor of Sheikh Farid and collected the compositions of Sheikh Farid from him. Guru Nanak included them in the treasure of teachings which he left for the guidance of his followers. Similarity in the Compositions of Sheikh Farid and Gurbani Guru Nanak found these compositions of the great Sufi saint, Sheikh Farid, who flourished three centuries earlier, of great moral teaching and spiritual experience, and liked them. Guru Arjan Dev made them a part of the sacred scripture, Sri Guru Granth Sahib. Guru Nanak and other Sikh Gurus reflected on Farid’s compositions, they found some difference with him in matter of emphasis or opinion on certain points and composed their own views in the form of Sloks.while compiling Sri Guru Granth Sahib, Guru Arjan Dev added some of them in the body of the Sloks of Sheikh Farid next to the concerned Slok.18 Sloks of the Sikh Gurus have been added to the Sloks of Sheikh Farid and this appears to be an interesting and lovely dialogue of perfect understanding within SGGS. So there are 130 Sloks under the heading Sloks Sheikh Farid.. Out of these 18 Sloks, 4 sloks are by Guru Nanak Dev, 5 by Guru Amar Das, one from Guru Amar Das and 8 by Guru Arjan Dev.Let us find this similarity in these compositions. I will give only a few examples to shortenthe article. Number of the Slok is given in ( ). Love of God and Meditation Sheikh Farid has stressed on the meditation and love of One God, and wanted that we should always remember and obey Him. He was of the view that one has no right to live if one did not pray. Gurbani also layed emphasis on prayer. Sheikh Farid warned us not to waste time and meditate lest we should miss the opportunity. Guru Angad Dev also emphasized this point. Both have used similar words at some places: auTu PrIdw aujU swij subh invwj gujwir ] jo isru sWeI nw invY so isru kip auqwir ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 71 - SGGS:1350]

‘Rise up, Farid, perform your ablutions and engage in the morning prayer. The head not bowing before the Lord merits not to remain on the shoulders.’ jo isru sWeI nw invY so isru dIjY fwir ] nwnk ijsu ipMjr mih ibrhw nhI so ipMjru lY jwir ] [SGGS: 89] ‘Chop off that head which does not bow to the Lord. O Nanak, burn that human body in which there is no pain of separation from the Lord.’ God is within us Sheikh Farid believes that God is within us and there is no need to renounce the world and live in forests. Gubani also advises us that there is no need of undergoing austerities in search of God Who is within us: PrIdw jMglu jMglu ikAw Bvih vix kMfw moVyih ] vsI rbu ihAwlIAY jMglu ikAw FUFyih ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 19 - SGGS:1378] ‘Farid, why do you wander from jungle to jungle, crashing through the thorny trees? The Lord abides in the heart; why are you looking for Him in the jungle?’ kwie ptolw pwVqI kMblVI pihryie ] nwnk Gr hI bYiTAw shu imlY jy nIAiq rwiskryie ] [Guru Amar Das- SGGS:104] ‘Why do you tear apart your fine clothes, and take to wearing a rough blanket? O Nanak, even sitting in your own home, you can meet the Lord if your mind is on the right path.’ Separation from God Both Guru Nanak Dev and Sheikh Farid have realized the spiritual condition of one separated from one’s Master and have described in the following quotations: kwlI koiel qU ikq gun kwlI ] Apny pRIqm ky hau ibrhY jwlI ] [Sheikh Farid. SGGS:794] ‘O black Koel, why are you so black? (Reply)"I have been burnt by separation from my Beloved." pbr qUM hrIAwvlw kvlw kMcn vMin ] kY doKVY siVEih kwlI hoeIAw dyhurI nwnk mY qin BMgu ] [SGGS:1412] ‘O tank (mine of lotus), everything was green around you, and your blossoms were gold. What pain has burnt you, and made your body black? (Reply) ‘O Nanak, my body is separated (from water, my source).’ Resignation to God’s Will Sheikh Farid has emphasized resignation to God’s Will in the next reference. Guru Arjan Dev also has spoken highly of those who resign to God’s Will’ Alh BwvY so Blw qW lBI drbwru ] [(109) ‘Fareed, treat pleasure and pain alike; eradicate evil from your mind.You will reach His court when you consider that whatever the Lord wills is good for you, .’ rUpvMqu so cqur uisAwxw ] ijin jin mwinAw pRB kw Bwxw ]’ [SGGS:198]

‘They who surrender to the Will of God are handsome, clever and wise.’ Soul is Wife of the Almighty Sheikh Farid and Gurmat both have treated the soul as wife of the Almighty : jy jwxw shu nìFVw qW QoVw mwxu krI ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 4 - SGGS:1378] ‘If I had known that my Husband Lord was so young and innocent, I would not have been so arrogant.’ ijin Dn ipr kw swdu n jwinAw sw iblK bdn kumlwnI ] [Guru Nanak.SGGS:1255] ‘The soul-bride who has not known delight with her Husband Lord, shall weep and wail with a wretched face‘ Power of Death Sheikh Farid has emphasized the power of death and short life of pleasures in many Sloks. Gurbani also stresses this point and teaches us to keep in mind the mighty death: PrIdw iKMQiV myKw AglIAw ijMdu n kweI myK ] vwrI Awpo AwpxI cly mswiek syK ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 47 - SGGS:1380] ‘Fareed, there are many stitches on the patched coat, but there are none on your own frame. However revered and great, all must depart when their turn comes’ mrix n mUrqu puiCAw puCI iQiq n vwru ] (Guu Nanak Dev.SGGS:1244) ‘Death does not ask the, time; it does not ask the date or the day of the week.’ Stress on Good Deeds Like the Sikh Gurus, Sheikh Farid warns us against indulging in sins lest we should regret afterwards in the Lord’s court. In one of his Sloks, he paints a dreadful picture of the punishment for those who engage in evil deeds: PrIdw ijn@I kMmI nwih gux qy kMmVy ivswir ] mqu srimMdw QIvhI sWeI dY drbwir ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 59 - SGGS:1381] ‘Farid, forget about those deeds which do not bring merit. Otherwise, you shall be put to shame in the court of the Lord,’. ijqu kIqw pweIAY Awpxw sw Gwl burI ikau GwlIAY ] mMdw mUil n kIceI dy lìmI ndir inhwlIAY ] [Gru Nanak Dev.SGGS:474] ‘Why do you do such evil deeds for which you shall have to suffer? Do not do any evil at all; look ahead with far-sightedness.’ Greed is condemned Gurmat and Sheikh Farid have condemned greed, advised us to remain contented and sincere: PrIdw jw lbu qw nyhu ikAw lbu q kUVw nyhu ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 18 - SGGS:1378] ‘Farid, love of God and greed do not go together. When there is greed, love is rendered impure..’

swkq suAwn khIAih bhu loBI bhu durmiq mYlu BrIjY ] [Guru Ram Das. SGGS:1326] ‘The cur like mammon-worshipper is said to be very greedy. He is overflowing with the filth and pollution of evil-thoughts.’ Humility and Sweet Tongue Sheikh Farid counsels to practice humility and to avoid insipid speech. Guru Nanak has also said sweetness and humility are the essence of goodness and virtue’: invxu suAKru Kvxu guxu ijhbw mxIAw mMqu ] ey qRY BYxy vys kir qW vis AwvI kMqu ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 127 - SGGS:1384] ‘Humility is the word, forgiveness is the virtue, and sweet speech is the magic Mantra. Wear these three robes, O sister, and you will captivate your Husband Lord.’ nwnk iPkY boilAY qnu mn uiPkw hoie ] iPko iPkw sdIAY iPky iPkI soie ] [Guru Nanak Dev. SGGS: 474] ‘O Nanak, by speaking insipid words, one’s body and mind become insipid. One is called the most foul-mouthed and one’s reputation becomes indifferent.’ Hypocrisy Sheikh Farid condemns mere donning of the grab of a saint without sincerely trying to earn the merit that should be the aim of a saint’s life. Guru Arjan Dev has also told us that hypocrisy does not pay: PrIdw kMin muslw sUPu gil idil kwqI guVu vwiq ] bwhir idsY cwnxw idil AMiDAwrI rwiq ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 50 - SGGS:1380] ‘Farid, those who carry the prayer mat over their shoulders and wear rough wool, but utter falsehood with glib tongue and wear a dagger in their hearts, look bright outside, but their heart is dark as night.’ bwhru Doie AMqru mnu mYlw duie Taur Apuny Koey ] (SGGS:381) ‘He washes outwardly, but within his mind is filthy; thus he loses his place in both the worlds. Contentment and Forbearance Patience and forbearance has been stressed by Sheikh Farid in the next quote. Guru Nanak Dev has also advised us in Japji Sahib to keep patience: sbru eyhu suAwau jy qUM bMdw idVu krih ] viD QIvih drIAwau tuit n QIvih vwhVw ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 117 - SGGS:1384] ‘Let patience be your purpose in life; implant this in your mind. In this way, you will grow into a great river; you will not break off into a tiny stream.’ muMdw sMqoKu srmu pqu JolI iDAwn kI krih ibBUiq ] [SGGS:6] ‘Make contentment your ear-rings, modesty your begging bowl and wallet, and meditation the ashes you apply to your body. Love of Nature Both Sheikh Farid and the Sikh Gurus have used birds as source of inspiration and guide to humanity. They love natural objects:

PrIdw hau bilhwrI iqn@ pMKIAw jMgil ijMn@w vwsu ] kkru cugin Qil vsin rb n Cofin pwsu ] [Sheikh Farid.- Slok 101 - SGGS:1383] ‘Fareed, I am a sacrifice to those birds who live in the jungle. They peck at the roots and live on sandy mounds, but they do not lose faith in God.’ hMsw vyiK qrMidAw bgW iB AwXw cwau ] fuib muey bg bpuVy isru qil aupirpwau ] [Guru Amar Daas.SGGS: 585] ‘Seeing the swans swimming, the herons became envious. But the poor herons were drowned and died, and they lay with their heads down, and feet above.’ Differences in Thinking Like early Sufis,Farid believed in mortification of the body by restoring to forests and undergoing ascetic discipline and austerities. He,sometimes, becomes pessimistic and some his writings reflect despair and Guru Sahiban have, in their context emphasised Chardi Kalaa (high spirits): The Sikh Gurus differed with Farid in this respect: qnu qpY qnUr ijau bwlxu hf blìin@ ] pYrI QkW isir julW jy mUM iprI imlìin@ ](119) My body burns like an oven; my bones are burning like firewood.If my feet become tired, I will walk on my head if I can meet my Beloved.’ qnu n qpw ieq nUr ijau bwlxu hf n bwil ] sir pYrI ikAw PyiVAw AMdir iprI inhwil ] [Guru Nanak. SGGS:1384] ‘Do not heat up your body like an oven, and do not burn your bones like firewood. What harm have your feet and head done to you? Behold your Beloved within yourself.’ This may be an experience from the early life of Farid. Later on, he condemned the life of an ascetic and saw God in everyone (Slok 19). Farid did not raise his voice against the social and political discrimination of his time while Guru Nanak severely condemned the cruel rulers of his time. Conclusion By analyzing Sheikh Farid’s teachings preserved in SGGS, we find that he too emphasized the practice of truth which Guru Nanak preached.There are some other interesting aspects. For example on p 488 he uses Naam in the same context as in rest of Gurbani. He says ‘ ivsirAa ijn\ namu t[ Buie Baru TIe[ .’ Also in the same Shabad prvwgar Apar Agm b[At; t U., has words normally not used by the Muslims. This is the reason why Fareed Ji's writings were included in SGGS. No doubt, religious and spiritual values preached by Sheikh Farid are not exactly the same as preached by Guru Nanak who exhorted the Hindus to follow true Hinduism and the Muslims to be true Muslims. Still, compositions in SGGS and Farid’s hymns are compatible. We can safely say that Sheikh Farid’s compositions are in consonance with Gurbani ethos and he was the father of the Punjabi poetry.

Words of Wisdom from Dada JP Vaswani ji

The Swiss psychiatrist Carl Jung states, ‘Civilization today has become sick because man has alienated himself from God.’

Is not this the worst malady that afflicts modern man? We live in an age of unprecedented scientific progress and technological comforts, so many conveniences, so many gadgets. But alas, all this has only inflated our ego and blinded us to the truth about ourselves—that we are all God’s children.

I think the greatest affliction of modern civilization is that we are moving away from God and the awareness that we are His children.

Some young atheists even say, ‘We have no need for God. There is nothing that man cannot do on his own. Man has been able to set his foot on the moon. Man’s rockets go flying past the distant planets. Man has been able to station satellites in space. Who needs God today?’

God is the source and sustainer of life. And man cannot live a healthy life physically, mentally, morally, spiritually, so long as he cuts himself off from God. it is very easy to drive the Spirit out of the door—but once you have done that, life loses its flavor; the ‘salt of life’ grows flat.

Yes. This is exactly what has happened to us today. Life has lost its flavor; the salt of life has grown flat; today more and more people are beginning to declare that life has no meaning—therefore, what is the point in living?

Thanks to material progress, we have more and more ‘means’ today—but lesser and lesser meaning. Material opulence is increasing—but the number of suicides goes up too!

Internet, broadband…high-speed communication…but increasing hypertension!

Gyms and elevators…but more heart diseases!

Megabytes, gigabytes…millions of data cells being transferred in nanoseconds…but more misunderstandings and absence of real communication!

Mobiles, SMS, flat screens, LCD, plasma TVs, laptops, palmtops, greater digital resolution…but no time for family and friends!

Five start hospitals, state of the art equipment, more comfortable wars…but less care and compassion!

Higher standard of living…but reduced quality of life!”

(Source: Dada JP Vaswani, Peace or Perish—There is No Other Choice)

[Dada Vaswani (b. 1918), a well-known spiritual Master, heads the Sadhu Vaswani Mission, based in Pune]

Indian military Veterans should stop bringing disgrace to the country. By Hem Raj Jain

Without reviving martial spirit of Indian State, Military Veterans can’t expect justice: Many TV Channels showed on October 30, 2017 that the Indian Military Veterans (protesting for one-rank-one-pay, OROP) were humiliatingly removed from India’s capital New Delhi at Jantar-Mantar [ allegedly due to order of National Green Tribunal (NGT) which expects protestors to protest at Ramlila ground and not at Jantar-Mantar]. But protest venue (either Jantar-Mantar or Ramlila ground) is not the real issue. The real issue as generally mentioned at ( ) is the disgraceful manner in which Military (including its Veterans) is being treated in India and for this mainly the senior / top brass of Indian Military, the serving and Veterans, are to be blamed. The Indian Military will not come out of this disgraceful situation unless the following is done which, what to talk of OROP or any other legitimate demand of Military Veterans and serving Military men, but even respect and honor of Indian Military and (its Veterans) will rise to the exalted level: -

(1)- Military Veterans should launch a new registered NGO (by giving its membership to other Indians too than merely to Military Veterans) which will carry out demonstrations at all the State Capitals and District headquarters for demanding the following which are exclusively concerned about the martial matters of Indian State.

(2)- Martial Court (separate from Court Martial) should be constituted which will decide all the grievances of members of Indian Military.

(3)- BJP came in Government in the State of Assam mainly on the issue of identifying, tracking and deportation of Bangladeshi illegal migrants in Assam. Hence Government of India and of Govt of Assam should immediately start the process of sending all the Bangladeshi infiltrators to Bangladesh from India as these illegal immigrants have become serious security threat to India especially in view of Rohingya crises

(4)- India should immediately talk to Pakistan for the retrieve of PoK (even militarily if necessary) as mentioned at

(5)- The dispute with China is legal (unlike dispute with Pakistan which is political) hence India should pressurize China to constitute a judicial commission (preferably through UN of which China is a privileged veto wielding permanent member) in order to settle Indo-China border dispute without any further delay.

(6)- India should immediately recover Rs ~ 1,000 Trillion State capital as Income Tax as mention at ( AND ) so that in addition to solving many of the problems of India (arising out of financial hardship) the Military power of India can also be buttressed further.

Indian Military Veterans have already faced enough of humiliations and it is high time they use some common-sense and realize that ‘seedhi ungli se ghee nahi nikalta’ (without pressure nobody listens) especially in democracy where other interest groups have taken control of Indian State.

Book: The language of God, A Scientist presents evidence for Belief written by Francis Collins reviewed by Yoginder Sikand

Name of the Book: The Language of God—A Scientist Presents Evidence for Belief: Author: Francis S. Collins: Published by: Pocket Books, London: Pages: 294: ISBN: 978-1-84739-092-9: Reviewed by: Yoginder S. Sikand

It has come to be widely believed that Science has ‘disproved’ God and that, consequently, it is ‘unscientific’ to believe in the Divine Creator. This belief is, in part, the outcome of propaganda by atheists, but it has no basis in fact. Actually, there is no way in which Science can either prove or disprove God. And beyond this, and further undermining the claims of anti-God propagandists, many recent findings of Science, far from disproving God, provide evidence for God, as this brilliant book explains. This book also provides convincing replies to questions often raised by atheists, such as “Isn’t the idea of God just wish fulfilment”, “What about all the harm done in the name of religion?”, “Why would a loving God allow suffering in the world?” and “How can a rational person believe in miracles?”, making it a must-read for those interested in reflecting on a subject of the most ultimate importance for human beings.

Francis Collins is one of the USA’s leading geneticists and long-time leader of the Human Genome Project (Wikipedia informs us that this international research venture “remains the world's largest collaborative biological project”). Collins is also a believer in the Creator God. In this book, he tries to show that a rigorous scientist like him can also be a serious believer and that, as he puts it, “belief in God can be an entirely rational choice, and that the principles of faith are, in fact, complimentary with the principles of science.” In this way, Collins seeks to disprove the notion that the synthesis of the scientific and spiritual worldviews is impossible. In fact, Collins says, contrary to what many realize, many scientists do believe in a God who actively communicates with humankind and to whom one may pray in expectation of an answer.

Collins is critical of both anti-religious atheists who claim that belief in God is unscientific and false as well as some religionists who consider Science as dangerous. Collins explains to us that actually we are not forced to choose between these two extremes. There is, instead, he says, the possibility of a “richly satisfying harmony between scientific and spiritual worldviews”. He tells us that “there is no conflict in being a rigorous scientist and a person who believes in a God who takes a personal interest in each one of us. Science’s domain is to explore nature. God’s domain is in the spiritual world, a realm not possible to explore with the tools and language of science. It must be examined with the heart, the mind, and the soul—and the mind must find a way to embrace both realms.”

Collins asserts that these perspectives not only can coexist within one person, but can do so in a manner that “enriches and enlightens the human experience.” Science, he argues, “is the only way to understand the natural world”. But at the same time, Science is powerless to answer questions such as “Why did the universe come into being?” “What is the meaning of human existence?” “What happens after we die?” For answers to these questions, we need to bring all the power of both the scientific and spiritual perspectives to bear an understanding on what is both seen and unseen.

This isn’t a dry academic tome meant only for ‘specialists’. Although the ‘lay’ reader might find portions of it abstruse, the personal element makes the book more engaging. Collins provides us interesting glimpses into his own spiritual journey, how he came to be as he says “a believer in a God who is unlimited by time and space, and who takes personal interest in human beings.” From the son of freethinkers and being raised in an upbringing where religious faith wasn’t very important, he became an agnostic. At Yale University, where he enrolled for a PhD in Physical Chemistry, he became an atheist, convinced that “no thinking scientist could seriously entertain the possibility of God without committing some sort of intellectual suicide.” But later, at medical school at the University of North Carolina, he experienced an amazing change, encountering intense experiences. He found relationships that developed with sick and dying patients “almost overwhelming”. What struck him profoundly about his bedside conversations with them was the spiritual aspect of what many of them were going through—their faith provided them with a strong reassurance of ultimate peace, be it in this world or the next, despite their terrible suffering. His most awkward moment came when a suffering patient asked him what he believed—she was a believer—and he embarrassedly said “I’m not really sure”. He had been running away from this predicament for nearly all of his 26 years, never having really seriously considered the evidence for and against religious belief. That moment haunted him for several days.

Collins turned to studying various religions, and in this process one argument, by a noted Christian writer, caught his attention and really changed his ideas about science and spirit—the Moral Law, the notion of right and wrong, that is a universal feature of human existence. It suggested to him that it could be something put into all humans by God—a “theist God” who desires some kind of relationship with human beings and has therefore instilled this special glimpse of Himself into each of us. Judging by the incredibly high standards of the Moral Law, this was a God who was “holy and righteous”, “the embodiment of goodness”. He was a God who would have to hate evil. The argument from the Moral Law (and many other issues) forced Collins to admit the plausibility of God. “Faith in God now seemed more rational than disbelief”, he writes. It also became clear to him that science, despite its powers in unravelling the mysteries of the natural world, would get him “no further in resolving the question of God”. The evidence of God’s existence would have to come from other directions, and the ultimate decision would be based on faith, not proof.

That said, many facts of Nature that modern Science has unravelled clearly do point in the direction of God (although of course atheists might not accept these as compelling evidence for God). Collins cites the Big Bang, which is said to have happened some 14 billion years ago and causing the universe to come into being, thus giving evidence for the First Cause and disproving theory that universe has no beginning or that it created itself. “The Big Bang cries out for a divine explanation”, Collins stresses. “It forces the conclusion that nature had a defined beginning. I cannot see how nature could have created itself. Only a supernatural force that is outside of space and time could have done that” Collins asserts. “It could be argued...that the Big Bang itself seems to point strongly towards a Creator, since otherwise the question of what came before is left hanging in the air,” he explains. Further evidence of an All-Powerful Creator behind the universe that Collins cites is the fact that the various physical constants of the universe are just what is needed for life (had there been even a very minor difference, life would have been impossible). Scientific findings, far from ‘disproving’ the Creator God of the theistic religions, can thus be a powerful means for developing faith in Him.

Faith in the Creator need not necessarily mean faith in a particular religion. Although Collins came to be a Christian, the scientific evidence he provides for God can be found to be convincing for other theistic faiths, too, the overall arguments of the book not being predicated on specifically Christian beliefs. “Christianity has provided me that special ring of eternal truth. But you must conduct your own search”, Collins writes. But this does not mean that harmonising Christianity or any other religion and science is always easy. Collins suggests that there might be need for allegorical or symbolic interpretation of portions of scriptures that seem to contradict scientific findings—this applies to the Christian case as it does to others. At the same time, though, one must also be open to rethinking claims about Nature by scientists, including Collins himself. Thus, while Collins suggests a theistic evolution (what he calls BioLogos) for the origins of life, one need not take this as ultimate truth, for surely there is no way it can be conclusively proven to be true (as is also the case with the hypothesis of non-theistic evolution).

Scientific and spiritual worldviews both provide, Collins says, “differing but complementary ways of answering the greatest of the world’s questions, and both can coexist happily within the mind of an intellectually inquisitive person living in the twenty-first century.” He helpfully tells us: “Science is not threatened by God; it is enhanced. God is most certainly not threatened by science; He made it all possible. So let us together seek to reclaim the solid ground of an intellectually and spiritually satisfying synthesis of all great truths.”

Interfaith Interaction: A Great Means for Personal Spiritual Evolution. By Mary Huston

Today, one often hears about the pressing need for interfaith dialogue, mostly in the context of conflict-resolution and peace-building. Since many conflicts in different parts of the world today (as has been the case in much of humanity’s past) are between people who claim to follow different faiths, interfaith dialogue, it is said, is an urgent necessity. If human beings are to learn to live at peace with each other, interfaith interaction and understanding are of paramount importance.

That is true, of course, but there is another reason why interfaith interaction is very useful—and that is, that it can be a wonderful means for our own spiritual evolution. Strangely, though, this aspect is rarely recognized or talked about. When I look back at my own life, it is striking how much I owe to people from different faith backgrounds who have sought to live according to the teachings of their religion. I have learnt a great deal from them, and this has helped me in my own spiritual evolution. I would definitely not be the person I am now had it not been for all the many things I’ve imbibed from the many inspiring, loving, compassionate people from faith communities other than the one I happened to have been born into, whom I have had the good fortune of meeting over the years. These were people who, seeking to be faithful to their religion, led lives of charity and concern for others. Hardly any of them was ‘famous’—most were ‘ordinary’ people who were doing ‘little’ deeds of goodness with great love, deeds are at the heart of what religion ought to be.

I thought of one such person the other day: a young Muslim woman who has been a good friend for many years now. She prays and fasts regularly, and, even though her income is quite modest, she is very particular about taking out her annual zakat and spending it on the poor and needy. Interestingly, she gives a good proportion of her zakat—in some years, maybe even most of it—to non-Muslims. I can’t say I am even half as generous with ‘my’ money as she is with hers, but I do think that some of her charitableness has rubbed off on me as I’ve witnessed her generosity in action, year after year, that is inspired by the teachings of her faith.

Besides zakat, my friend makes it a point to give what is called sadaqah or charity to one or more poor person when someone in her family falls sick, maybe in the hope of a cure. This beautiful practice, which I had never heard of before, is something that is enjoined upon in Islam, I have since learnt. It is reported that the Prophet Muhammad said: “Treat your sick by giving charity.”

Just the other day, when someone in my family was ill, I was inspired by this practice of sadaqah that I learnt about from my friend to contribute some money in charity. Incidentally, I gave it to a Muslim man who has been arranging for food to be cooked and served almost every day, for several years now, to a large number of very poor people from different religious backgrounds.

Along with giving sadaqah when someone at home or a friend is sick, my friend also prays for them to be cured. Having been brought up to believe that cure is just about potent medicines and a good doctor, my friend taught me a very valuable lesson here, too—about turning to God for healing. It is God that cures, she believes: medicines and doctors are simply a means for cure to happen.

This friend of mine is one of many people from religious traditions other than the one I was born into from whom I have learnt many valuable things, which have played a crucial role in my spiritual growth. I owe them all a very great debt.

Through interaction with people of other faiths, especially by cultivating close friendships, one can learn and adopt good practices that are enjoined in these faiths and that can help one spiritually evolve, as I myself have experienced.

Taking time off to think about and recognizing the many ways in which people of other faiths have transformed our lives for the better and helped us in our spiritual journey is also a great way to overcome deeply-rooted stereotypes that are so easily harnessed to foment hate in the name of religion. Every one of us has greatly benefited, directly or indirectly, from people of faiths other than the one we claim to follow, although we don’t often or easily acknowledge this fact. If we did so, it would do wonders in healing broken hearts and lives and bringing us all, children of the One God, into closer communion with each other.

The duty of parents to teach their children the good, virtues. By Joseph Costa

Parents not teaching their children properly, or not at all, results in degeneration of society. We see this every day, everywhere. Of course, I am assuming here that parents actually know how, and what, to teach their children. In too many cases, parents themselves need teaching. Many don't want to be taught, let alone learn.

Degeneration leads to disasters and war. And, as Jesus has said: 'war is hate.' And hate is censured by God, as it's a cognate of Hate, that is Satan.

In the Old Testament of the Bible, it is stated in the Book of Tobit, that Sarah married Tobias, who was well taught by his father and mother, Tobit and Anna, respectively. Tobit and Anna did a pretty good job, for their obedient holy son, Tobias, deserved being accompanied on a journey by angel saint Raphael, a name meaning "medicine of God" or "God heals." Angel Raphael is believed to be one of the seven great archangels who stand before the throne of God.

Jesus says that the Sacrament of marriage has long been symbolised in the Book of Tobit (Vulgate Latin version), "... in the holy marriage of Sarah, the daughter of Raguel, after she was freed from the demon. The Sacrament will give the married couple all the assistance needed to live together according to the Law [Ten Commandments] and the wishes of God. Husband and wife also become the ministers of a rite: the rite of procreation. Husband and wife become also the priests of a small church: their family. They must therefore be consecrated to procreate with the blessing of God and to bring up a progeny [children] that will bless the Most Holy Name of God."

As too many marriages and de-facto couples are not consecrated by the Sacrament of marriage, it's hardly surprising, then, that many children today are not conceived and born with "the blessing of God" and do not "bless the Most Holy Name of God."

Many children, in today's wicked times, which seem to be the long prophesied end times, are conceived through sheer lust and then aborted, mirroring to some extent, what the wicked ancient Canaanites used to do, adding the sin of homicide to the sin of carnal lust. The situation is even worse when, obeying the commandments of Satan, sinful single women willingly get laid and have children, who then go on to reflect the sinfulness of their wicked mothers, thereby degenerating society.

Jesus says: "The human body, washed by Baptism, is the temple of God's Spirit. It should therefore not be violated with immodest behaviour or immodest dress. From a woman especially who does not respect herself, there can come only depraved offspring and a corrupt society - from which God withdraws Himself, and in which Satan ploughs and sows his briars, his troubles, that make you despair."

Diabolical possession is widespread.

The Bible says that: "A woman shall not wear anything that pertains to a man, nor shall a man put on a woman's garment, for whoever does these things is an abomination to the Lord your God." (Deuteronomy 22.5)

Have you ever seen women, in alluring tight pants, serve Holy Communion during the Sacrifice of the Mass, and the priest nearby saying nothing, being a covert accomplice by his silence?

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ teaches parenting, thus:

[Jesus below explains the reasons why society today, worldwide, is degenerating. Natural disasters are warning signs of this degeneration, of God's disapproval, warning man to change to the good.]

"... I would like to draw the attention of parents to how [saint] Joseph [the putative father of Jesus on earth] made a clever workman of Me, without any help of pedagogical [educational system of] learning. As soon as I was old enough to handle tools, he did not let Me lead a life of idleness, but he started Me to work and he made use of My love for [His Mother, Virgin] Mary as the means to spur Me to work. I was to make useful things for Mother. That is how he inculcated the respect which every son should have for his mother and the teaching for the future carpenter [Jesus] was based on that respectful and loving incentive.

"Where are now the families in which the little ones are taught to love work as a means of pleasing their parents? Children, nowadays, are the tyrants of the house. They [children] grow hard, indifferent, ill-mannered towards their parents. They [children] consider their parents as their servants, their slaves. They [children] do not love their parents and they are scarcely loved by them [by parents]. The reason is that, while you [parents] allow your children to become objectionable overbearing fellows, you become detached from them with shameful indifference.

"They [children] are everybody's children, except yours [parents], O parents of the twentieth century [as dictated on 21 March 1944, but obviously applicable today]. They are the children of the nurse, of the governess, of the college, if you are rich people. They [children] belong to their companions, they are the children of the streets, of the schools, if you [parents] are poor. But they are not yours. You, mothers, give birth to them and that is all. And you, fathers, do exactly the same. But a son is not only flesh. He has a mind, a heart, a soul. Believe Me, no one is more entitled and more obliged than a father and a mother to form that mind, that heart, that soul.

"A family is necessary. It exists and must exist. There is no theory or progress capable of destroying this truth without causing ruin. A shattered family can but yield men and women who in future will be more perverted, and will cause greater and greater ruin. And I tell you most solemnly that it would be better if there were no more marriages and no more children on the earth, rather than have families less united than the tribes of monkeys, families which are not schools of virtue, of work, of love, of religion, but a babel in which everyone lives on his own like disengaged gears, which end up by breaking.

[Tower of Babel - very briefly: God dispersed all the people who were then before the Tower, by infusing various groups there with differing languages, thereby preventing them from communicating with one another, and thereby bringing about the end of the nonsense of the Tower, initiated by king Nimrod, due principally to pride.]

"Broken families. You break up the most holy way of social living and you see and suffer the consequences. You may continue thus, if you so wish. But do not complain if this world is becoming a deeper and deeper Hell, a dwelling place of monsters who devour families and nations. You want it. Let it be so." [This destruction is already happening.]

Jesus explains further –

"All children are a talent [a treasure] entrusted by the Lord to a servant [to parents] of His. But woe to that servant who does not bring children to yield fruit [good deeds, virtues], leaves them idle, showing no interest in them, or, even worse, disintegrates and corrupts them. If God, in a tone of severity, is to require an explanation of those [parents] not attending to increasing the value of a talent [a treasure - to increasing a child's good deeds, virtues] and inflict a lengthy punishment on those [parents] dissipating and killing [damning to Hell] the soul of a child, God, the master and judge of all that is, by an inexorable [severe unforgiving] verdict will inflict eternal punishment [in Hell] upon parents slaying [damning to Hell] the most valuable part of children - their soul."

And, most severely, Jesus censures abortion, the murdering of babies, the silent genocide unparalleled in history, thus: "And now listen, you women, tacit unpunished murderesses of so many lives. It is also murder to detach a fruit [foetus] that is growing in a womb, because of a guilty seed [such as via rape or via a one night-stand or similar fling], or because it is an embryo which is not wanted, being a useless burden to your bodies and your wealth. There is only one way not to have that burden: by being chaste [by no sex]. Do not join homicide to lust, violence to disobedience, and do not think that God does not see, simply because man does not see. God sees everything and remembers everything. You ought to remember that too." [Jesus, God, knows everything, seen and unseen, from eternity to eternity].

And Jesus says further:

"Be continent [do not have sex] if you are afraid you will not have clothing and food for those to be born.

"Don't be inferior to the beasts, who understand the beauty of procreating and are able to impose a rein on themselves when an adverse season would deny nourishment to their young."

Jesus also has something to say about those who engage in irresponsible carnal unions, carnal lust, without giving due consideration to the children they beget. About this, Jesus says:

"How many souls [to be infused into conceived children] are there that your [parents'] sensual appetite [lust for carnal unions] calls from Heaven and that you then close the gates of life to [those children, by abortion, etc.]? How many [children] that barely reach their term and are born dying or already dead that you bar from Heaven? How many are those upon whom you [parents] impose a weight of pain, which they [children] cannot always bear, with a sick existence marked by painful and shameful diseases? How many are those [children] that cannot resist this kind of martyrdom, not wanted but affixed by you [parents] like a firebrand upon the flesh, which you have begotten without reflecting that, when one is corrupt like a tomb full of putrefaction, it is no longer licit to beget children to condemn them to pain and the loathing of society? How many are those that, unable to resist this fate, commit suicide?

"But what do you [parents] think? That I will condemn them [children] for this crime [of suicide] of theirs against God and themselves? No. Before them, who sin against two [i.e. against God and against the child himself who suicided], are you [parents], who sin against three: against God, against yourselves, and against the innocent [children] whom you [parents] beget to lead them [children] to desperation. Consider this. Consider it carefully. God is just, and if the sin [of suicide] holds weight, the causes of the sin also do. And in this case, the weight of the sin lightens the condemnation of the suicide, but aggravates the condemnation of you [parents], true killers of your desperate children."

In the Bible, Wisdom says: "For children born of unlawful unions are witnesses of evil against their parents when God examines them [upon Judgement]." (Wisdom 4.6) But Jesus counsels children to forgive their parents for any wrongs done, as this ameliorates and hastens His forgiveness of them.

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.

Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.

The wicked - the great ones, and the smaller ones. By Joseph Costa

One day, while praying, Maria Valtorta included the following words in her prayer to Jesus: "Marta would like You to show Your irate Face to cause fear. I, however, ask You to show Your loving Face to conquer as You have conquered me." And Jesus replied: "It would be useless. Love is not understood. If I appeared like that, some would deride Me and some would flee. ... Love is not felt by someone with a blameworthy love with the devil."

Yet, Jesus has long warned us of this, in a way, some 2000 years ago, when He said: "But ah, when the Son of Man [Jesus] comes, will He find faith left on the earth?" (Luke 18.8) This particular verse once troubled or perplexed Pope Paul VI [I think it was he]. Of all the sermons I've attended in church throughout my lifetime, I have never witnessed a priest giving a sermon on this particular verse. Maybe too many chicken-little, preaching good-time Christianity.

But Jesus, in the Gospel He dictated to Maria Valtorta, expands on this, and says of His second coming: "Unfortunately, I will come. I say, 'unfortunately' because My coming will be one of Judgement, and tremendous judgement. If I were to come to save you, I would not speak like this and would not seek to put off the times of My coming, but, on the contrary, would anxiously rush to save you still. But My second advent [coming] will be an advent of severe, inexorable [severe unforgiving], general Judgement, and for most of you it will be a judgement of condemnation [to Hell]."

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ elaborates further, thus:

"On another occasion [see above, at the beginning], I said, 'you [Maria Valtorta] would like Me to appear and show Myself.... But, even if I showed Myself, where is that residue of faith and respect in hearts [in men] which would make them bend with their faces to the ground to ask Me for forgiveness and mercy?'

"Even now you ask Me for a sign of power, which, since it is the Power of the Holy One - of the Holy of holies - ought to be inexorable [severe unforgiving], tremendous punishment of an incalculable number of people, for - I repeat what I have said a thousand times - the great sinners exist because the mass [most of humanity] is all more or less guilty of the same sins as they are.

"But - and I say this to you [Maria Valtorta], poor soul, to whom I have granted the vision of Me as Triumphant [of Jesus glorious in Heaven on 10/1/1044] to infuse strength into your being, weakened in your dying flesh and desolate in spirit because of the trial [temporary abandonment by God - Jesus] you have endured and the horrors surrounding you [World War II - the Allied bombings near her home/domicile] - I cannot give this sign. Not because God has lost his capacity to act. Nothing is impossible to Me as God. But it is the hour of the power of Darkness [of Satan]. And men have spontaneously wanted it. The kingdom of Evil [Hell] is already established. Anything I were to do would be rendered null by man's will. Any Good would be destroyed by Evil.

"I impotently witness all humanity's race towards spiritual death [for Hell]. There is no gift, benefit, call, or punishment by Me that will serve to arrest this spontaneous shipwreck in Satan of mankind, redeemed by Me [by His Crucifixion]. Like an enraged bull, humanity is demolishing everything: reason, morality, and faith, and it is heading for a crash against what slays it [instigated by Satan]. The profaning hand of man rises up for a new crime which does not deserve forgiveness. And the Father [God the Father] does not want to forgive. He lets you perish [in Hell] as you have wanted to.

"The only thing I can do and do - and I do it out of mercy on the saints [the remnant holy ones on earth], who, as rare as flowers in the desert, still pray; they pray, not making an avowal of custom and hypocrisy - is to hold back the wrath [anger] of My Father, who, weary of the crimes of a race [the human race] for which My Blood has been shed to no avail, goes on wanting and wanting to apply Justice to you. And justice, since you are blameworthy, would mean tremendous punishments which My Mercy does not want to be added to those you cause yourselves on your own.

"Maria [Valtorta], I know I am wounding and demoralising you. You had hoped for joy from My Easter. Roses after the thorns. Smiles after the tears. You are a victim [a victim soul - a co-redeemer]. The thorns and tears remain even in time of Easter, for it is necessary to stay on the cross for the sake of this perverse humanity.

"I ask you [Maria Valtorta] to remain on the cross [to continue suffering, as a co-redeemer] for Me. To save the world has been My dream. To save souls My joy. The world is lost for God [like that prior to the Great Flood], but souls can still be saved - those who still have a soul, languishing but still alive. I ask you for charity [to continue suffering] in their regard. It is Jesus, a beggar for love in His role as the glorious Risen One, who asks you for this offering [i.e. of Maria Valtorta's pains] of souls so that His Kingdom will still have subjects.

Jesus Christ elaborates further, thus:

"How often man, especially in these times, asks, 'Why, Lord, don't You intervene and punish? Give the proud, the wicked, what they deserve. If You are just, how can You let the wicked triumph and Your faithful suffer?'

"Children [all of us], I shall remind you of some Words in the Gospel: 'Before removing the splinter from your brother's eye, take the beam our of your own.' (Matthew 7.3-5; Luke 6.41-42)

"It is true that you are tormented by the 'great sinners.' But not even you are without sin. Your sins, much smaller than the enormous ones of the corruptors of the world, have continually been building up until provoking God's indignation.

"You must consider that God, Perfection and Justice, judges the great and the small, and He is repelled by the great sin of the great and the lesser sin of the small. If, then, He were to intervene to punish the great, as you implore, why is it not licit for Him to punish you for your repeated and numerous sins? [Such widespread numerous sins, worldwide, as abortion, divorce, accursed adultery, fornication, fornicating hordes of single women having babies or aborting them, contraception, same-sex sex, same-sex marriages, pornography, prostitution, paedophilia, pederasty, euthanasia, drug use, bribery, and on and on - all things contrary to the Ten Commandments.]

"They [the repeated and numerous sins] are the sins of whole nations. Their citizens have forgotten God and replaced Him with numberless other gods, ranging from a 'man' to an idea, from an idea to a set of moral - that is, amoral - habits, among which there is not one that is approved by God. [amoral = without morals or such concerns]

"What happens then? [Similar to] What happens with a landslide involving sand. There are places on the earth where, because of a special structure and composition of the terrain, sands transported slowly but continually by the winds build up at one specific point. Centuries are required, but the time comes when the build-up is such that it can no longer be supported by that furrow in the earth, and it shakes it off, provoking catastrophes which swallow up towns and whole cities.

"If man were careful, he would take steps to counterbalance the work of the winds [of the temptations to sin] with his own work and sweep away these deposits [small accumulating sins] with a tenacity to that of the elements."

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.


If, on some rare occasion, you should find someone who's rather hostile to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, just simply ask him this: "Which 'Diana' are you trying to protect?" If he conceals the 'Diana' he's covertly protecting, simply tell him that the ancient silversmiths did not conceal the 'Diana' they were protecting... and rebelling to protect her. (Acts 19.27-28)


Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.


Rabbi Allen Muller,s book Judaism and Islam as Synergistic Monotheisms reviewed by Neza T. Reyhan

Name of the Book: Judaism and Islam as Synergistic Monotheisms: A Reform Rabbi's Reflections on the Profound Connectedness of Islam and Judaism

Author: Rabbi Allen Maller

Publisher: Hadassa Word Press

Pages: 117

Price: 15 US dollars

ISBN: 978-3-639-79499-1

Reviewed by: Neza T. Reyhan

Current political tensions in West Asia over Palestine/Israel might seem to project a different image, but contrary to what many think, there is actually much in common between Judaism and Islam. At a time when the conflict over Palestine/Israel could easily escalate into a Third World War—or even, as some think, into a final battle of global proportions that might herald the End Times—it is good to remind ourselves of this fact. This is a task that Rabbi Allen Maller, a Jewish religious scholar based in the USA, has taken upon himself in this very timely book. Interestingly, the book is a collection of articles on Muslim-Jewish relations by the author that have been published over the years in several Islamic websites, a testimony to the fact that there are also several Muslims who, like Rabbi Maller, are eager to promote friendship between Muslims and Jews.

A “Muslim Jew”

Readers will not be left unimpressed by the Rabbi’s very warm appreciation of Islam. The Rabbi provides some insights into his own personal journey of studying Islam—about how he, as a ‘Reform Rabbi, ‘learns from Muhammad’, as he puts it. He explains that he first became interested in Islam when he studied it at the University of California Los Angeles almost half a century ago, and says that he has continued this study ‘off and on’ since then.

Impressed by the teachings of the Prophet Muhammad (whom he considers as a prophet sent by God) while still identifying as a Jew, the Rabbi sees himself as a ‘Muslim Jew’, the word Muslim here being understood in the broader sense of one who has submitted to the One God. “Actually I am a Muslim Jew i.e. a faithful Jew submitting to the will of God, because I am a Reform Rabbi”, the Rabbi clarifies. “I am faithful”, he explains, “to the covenant that God made with Abraham–the first Jew who was a Muslim (faithful monotheist)”, adding, “and I submit to the covenant and its commandments that God made with the people of Israel at Mount Sinai”. At the same time, he says, “I believe that the Quran is as true for Muslims as the Torah is true for Jews.”

Similarities Between Islam and Judaism

A major focus of the book is to draw out some of the similarities between Judaism and Islam. The Rabbi says that the most important belief that unites Muslims and Jews is “the faith in the One God as the Creator, Sustainer and Law-Giver of the universe.” The Rabbi reminds us that in the Quran, “one of the most recounted narratives is the story of the bondage of the Children of Israel and their deliverance from Egypt’s Pharaoh.” Both Islam and Judaism, the Rabbi goes on, “teach the need for establishing the Law of God on earth, so that there will be peace and harmony flourishing everywhere.” The Rabbi believes that the Quran and the Torah “complement each other”, and opines that “it is false and narrow minded to say that one contradicts the other.”

Another aspect that the Rabbi focuses on is what he sees as the close similarities between the teachings of the Prophet Muhammad and the particular Jewish tradition that he is affiliated with, ‘Reform Judaism’, which began in Germany almost two hundred years ago and which is now the largest Jewish denomination in the USA. The Rabbi writes that in many ways reports that relate to the Prophet Muhammad’s comments about Orthodox Judaism, and religion in general, “prefigure the thinking of Reform Rabbis some twelve to thirteen centuries later.” The Rabbi relates that “Reform Judaism”, which seeks to make the practice of the faith more easy and simple, is in many ways closer to early Islam than it is to Orthodox Judaism”. He believes that “the reform movement in Judaism would have started 14 centuries ago if the Jews of Muhammad’s time had followed his teachings.”

Countering Misinterpretations

While recognizing the common ground between Islam and Judaism, the Rabbi does not ignore the existence of considerable antipathy among many Jews and Muslims today. One source of anti-Jewish feelings among many present-day Muslims that he highlights is a selective and distorted interpretation of references to Jews in the Quran. These are verses that, he says, actually only apply to some Jews (and some Christians) but are misinterpreted to apply to all Christians and Jews.

The Quran correctly understood does not denounce all of the Children of Israel, the Rabbi points out. Every community, including the Muslim ummah, he says, “contains groups of faithful believers and a party who disbelieve”. The same holds true for the Jews. The Quran recognizes this fact when it distinguishes between Jews who follow the path that God has established for them from those Jews who have strayed from this path. For instance, it states: “There is among them a party on the right course; but many of them follow a course that is evil.” (5:66)

Defining Christians and Jews as “descendants of apes and pigs”, the Rabbi rues, “is notoriously widespread today in religious, educational and public discourse in the Arab world.” But, he explains, “In truth, the Quran never states all Jews were turned into apes or pigs; but clearly states that only some Jews were”, and in this regard he quotes the Quran as saying: “…They are those whom Allah has cast aside and on whom His wrath has fallen and of whom He has made some as apes and swine…” (5:60)

This means, the Rabbi says, that in every generation there were some Jews who failed to live according to the covenant that God had made the Jewish People; just as in every generation some Muslims within the Muslim ummah have failed to live according to Islamic teachings. In every religious community of human beings there are many individuals who act like apes and pigs and fail to repent and amend their behaviour. But to claim that this describes all Jews (and Christians), as some Muslims do, is thus absolutely unacceptable from the Quranic point of view itself. Those who imply that Christians and Jews in general are “the descendants of apes and pigs”, the Rabbi insists, “are satans spreading misguidance for political purposes. Their teachings should be rejected.”

Far from condemning all Jews (and Christians), the Rabbi reminds us, the Quran clearly refers to some of them as firmly on the right path:

“They are not all alike. Some of the People of the Book are firmly committed to the truth. They recite the Verses of Allah during the hours of night, and remain in the state of [prayer] prostration before their Lord.” (3:113)

The Quran is also very explicit at stating that as in the case of Muslims, those Christians and Jews who adhere to their covenant will be rewarded. Thus, it says:

“Those who believe (in the Quran), and those who follow the Jewish (scriptures), and the Christians and the Sabians; any who believe in Allah and the Last Day, and work righteousness, shall have their reward with their Lord; on them shall be no fear, nor shall they grieve. (2:62)

Along with critiquing the marked tendency among many Muslims to denigrate all Jews (and Christians) on the basis of misinterpretations of certain Quranic verses, the Rabbi also critiques exclusivism and supremacism among a sizeable number of Jews, which derives from distorted interpretations of their faith. Thus, he emphatically insists that (contrary to what some Jews may believe), “Jews are not THE chosen people”. They have a “sacred relationship” with the one God, but, he says, “they are not the only ones to do so.”

Highlighting Cases of Jewish-Muslim Harmony in History

Another concern of the book is to highlight the fact that, contrary to what many might think, conflict has not always been the defining feature of Jewish-Muslim history. Thus, the Rabbi writes, “Jews in Sunni Muslim lands have rarely been forcibly converted; as frequently happened in Christian lands.” In a fascinating chapter titled “A Rabbi Allied with Prophet Muhammad”, the Rabbi highlights the little-known story of Mukhayriq, a Rabbi from Medina, who died fighting, along with the Prophet Muhammad and the Muslims, in the Battle of Uhud against the opponents of Islam. He might have been “the first Jewish martyr of Islam.”

Appreciation of the Quranic Understanding of Religious Pluralism

Yet another aspect that the book focuses on is the Quranic understanding of religious pluralism, which the Rabbi sees as being able to accommodate remarkable religious diversity, including the Jewish faith. “The strong support that the Quran gives to religious pluralism”, he says, “is a lesson that is sorely needed by the religious fundamentalists of all religions in the world today; who prefer making claims of truth, to doing acts of kindness and love.”

According to the Quran, God has sent prophets to every nation, and they have taught the same basic religion—of submission to the One God. The Rabbi quotes the Prophet as saying: “Prophets are paternal brothers; their mothers are different, but their religion is one.” This suggests the basic oneness of the teachings of all the prophets. “Since all monotheistic scriptures come from the one and only God,” the Rabbi says, “we should view other scriptures as potentially enriching our own understanding and appreciation of our own scripture”—surely a powerful way to bring people from different faith traditions into closer communion. This is possibly what the term ‘Synergistic Monotheisms’ in the title of the book refers to.

The Rabbi writes that “God chose not to create human beings as one nation or with only one religion so that each religion could compete with all the others in order to see which religion produces the highest

percentage of moral and loving people; and which people best embody in their personal and communal lives the moral teachings of their prophet.” In this regard, he quotes the Quran (5.48):

“For every one of you did We appoint a law and a way. If Allah had pleased He would have made you one people, but (He didn’t) that He might test you in what He gave you. Therefore compete with one another to hasten to virtuous deeds; for all return to Allah, so He will let you know that in which you differed.”

This means, the Rabbi believes, that religious pluralism is the will of God. The ongoing conflict between Jews and Muslims, he insists, is thus not religious but political. One crucial implication of this is that if Muslims and Jews were to understand their religion in the right manner, it could be the most effective means for bringing them closer together and for solving what seems to many to be the almost wholly insoluble political conflict over Palestine/Israel that threatens to engulf the whole world.

This book comes straight from the heart of a man who seems deeply committed to peace between people who (claim to) follow different religions, someone who is also deeply pained by the horrors being committed in religion’s name. It is a beautiful example an appreciative understanding of another religion by a person who seems deeply rooted in his own. For those concerned about the conflict over Palestine/Israel—an issue on which global peace seems to hinge—and about relations between Muslims and Jews, and peace in the world generally, this book is a very precious gift.

(Many of Rabbi Maller’s writings are accessible on the Internet, including on his website Rabbi Maller can be emailed on

Some Reflections on Muslim-Jewish Relations. By Maulana Wahiduddin Khan

There is a special relationship between Muslims and Jews. Both are what is termed in Arabic ahl-e kitab or ‘People of the Book’. Both hold the Prophet Abraham, who is the father of all the prophets, in high esteem.

There are three what are often called ‘Semitic’ religions. In terms of seniority, the first of these is Judaism, followed by Christianity and then Islam. The Prophet Muhammad gave a special position to all the Semitic religions. There are several references in the Quran and the Hadith that testify to this special position.

The Prophet Muhammad received his first revelation from God in 610 CE. And after his wife Khadijah, the first person he shared this experience with was a Christian scholar, Waraqah ibn Nawfal. At that time, there were no Jews in Mecca, but there were many in Medina. When the Prophet migrated to Medina, he gave a very special position to the three Jewish tribes who lived there. For instance, for several months he adopted their qiblah or prayer-direction, praying in the direction of the Jerusalem, which was the qiblah of the Jews.

Another illustration of this special position that the Prophet Muhammad gave the Jews was the sahifat ul-madinah or the Madinah Declaration that he issued, which had a clause that said Lil-yahud dinuhum wa lil-muslimin dinuhum, that is, ‘For Jews their religion, for Muslims their religion.’

One day, the Prophet was seated and he saw the funeral procession of Jewish person pass by. On witnessing this, he stood up, in respect. Thereupon, one of his Companions who was surprised at this action of the Prophet mentioned to him that the deceased had been a Jew (and not a Muslim). To this the Prophet replied, “Was he not a human being?”

Here you can see that the Prophet established a point of commonality between himself and the deceased Jew. This is something very important.

One day, it is said, a Muslim and a Jew began to quarrel. The Jewish man claimed that Moses was superior to all the prophets. The Muslim man, for his part, insisted that the Prophet Muhammad was the greatest of the prophets. This heated exchange led them to approach the Prophet Muhammad. The Prophet’s response is really very instructive. He said: “On the Day of Judgment all people will be struck unconscious and I will be the first to regain consciousness. Behold! There I will see Moses [already] holding on to one of the pillars of God’s throne. I will wonder whether he became conscious before me, or if he was exempted altogether [from becoming unconscious], because of his becoming unconscious [previously] at the Mount Tur [on the earth].” (Source: Sahih al-Bukhari)

All these many references clearly show that Islam gives a very special position to the Jewish community, as well as to the Christian community. Now, I do know that there are some differences between Muslims and Jews, essentially about the land of Israel or Palestine, but it is very important to note here that these differences are political, and not religious, in nature.

These are political problems that can very easily be solved. Today, we live in the age of the United Nations. The best way to solve the Israel-Palestine issue is for the parties to the dispute to accept the UN as arbitrator and to willingly accept whatever decision it may come up with.

There is a verse of the Quran (5:21) in which Moses addresses the Children of Israel in these words: “O my people! Enter the holy land which God has assigned for you.” This means that God has given Palestine as an assigned land to the Jews. This means just the same thing as what the Bible says about Palestine being the promised land for the Jews. So, I say to Muslims and to the Arabs: “Accept the Jewish people as your neighbours. Don’t take them as enemies or rivals. You and they have to live together in the Holy Land as good neighbours, with no rivalry or enmity.”

(Maulana Wahiduddin Khan, a leading New Delhi-based Islamic scholar, heads the Centre for Peace and Spirituality [] This essay is based on Maulana Wahidddin Khan’s interaction with a group of members of the well-known Jewish organisation B‘nai B‘rith in October 2015. You can watch a video recording of this interactive session on

Some Reflections by Maulana Wahiduddin Khan on Muslim-Christian Relations

Q: I am a Christian. When I was studying in the seminary, I had the good fortune to learn about Islam from a Christian priest who had written much on the subject. And so, even as a Christian I began to respect Islam when I was young, and I still do. But I know so many people, supposedly well-educated, who have deep-rooted prejudice against Islam simply because they did not have the privilege to study about Islam.

I think many non-Muslims share this predicament. So, I feel that it is a great challenge for people like you to drive out this darkness. You know what I mean—for instance, this widespread misunderstanding that Islam promotes terror, that it mistreats women, and so on. These are very widespread notions, it seems, among people of other faiths. It’s a challenge, not only for Muslims, but for everyone who has goodwill for Islam.

What do you feel?

A: According to my experience, there are two distinct issues. One is the misunderstandings about Islam. And the other is problems caused by Muslims’ misinterpretation of Islam. For instance, there is a general perception among many people of other faiths that there is no respectable place for women in Islam. This is an example of a misunderstanding. Now, it is true that there are individual cases of Muslim women not being given the honourable place that they deserve according to Islam, but these cases should not be used to generalize for all Muslim women. Take the case of my own home, for instance. Women have always been the boss of this house. First it was my late wife, and now it is my daughter. There’s certainly no gender discrimination in our family.

But there are certain issues that have arisen because of wrong interpretations of Islam by Muslims themselves. I feel that the fundamental reason for widespread negative views about Islam among people of other faiths is the fact that present-day Muslims have taken to violence in many parts of the world—and in the name of Islam.

What is the root cause of this?

The root cause is the political interpretation of Islam, by modern Islamist ideologues, by people such as Sayyid Qutb of the Muslim Brotherhood in the Arab world and Abul Ala Maududi, of the Jamaat-e Islami, in South Asia.

This misinterpretation of Islam is the basis for the violence that is taking place today in many places in the name of Islam. It is premised on the erroneous notion that Islam is a ‘political system’ which needs to be imposed, if necessary by force. When advocates of this view want to impose or enforce their political system somewhere, they find that some people hold political power there already. And so they feel driven to unseat these people from power. This leads to violence, to war.

This, it must be clear, is not Islamic thinking. The Prophet of Islam never tried to unseat political rulers. But this is what the so-called Islamists, like the Muslim Brotherhood in Egypt and the Jamaat-e Islami in Pakistan, tried to do. This is in total contrast to the method the Prophet used. The Prophet always strove to change people’s minds, and when people’s minds were changed, a system came into being.

This is the approach to change that needs to be adopted.

Trying to impose a political system by force and thinking that through the coercive power of the state you can change people’s minds—which is what these radical Muslim groups are trying to do—is putting the cart before the horse. It is based on a wrong interpretation of Islam.

It is fundamentally this political misinterpretation of Islam and the violence that it has engendered that has given rise to these widespread misconceptions about Islam and terrorism that you refer to.

Q: Many Muslims are accustomed to see Christians as enemies. Does the Quran teach Muslims that?

A: It is true that many Muslims have viewed Christians as their rivals, instead of looking at them as partners. This was a big mistake that they made. For long I used to think about why the Quran advises Muslims to help God just as the disciples of Jesus said that they would be God’s helpers. The verse in the Quran that mentions this is in the chapter called As-Saff:

Believers, be God's helpers, as Jesus, son of Mary, said to the disciples, 'Who will be my helpers in the cause of God?' The disciples said, 'We shall be God's helpers.' Some of the Children of Israel believed in him and some denied the truth; We supported the believers against their enemies and they triumphed over them. (61:14)

On the basis of this verse, I have developed a theme—and that is, that Muslims, throughout history, considered Christians as rivals, whereas actually they should have taken them as partners. This is the message given to Muslims by the above Quranic verse.

Every people has a psyche or mindset. Muslims also have a certain mindset. You cannot change the Muslim mindset unless you explain to them that your point of view has been derived from the Quran. Any other kind of argument is not going to appeal to them. If you want to develop rethinking in Muslims regarding any particular attitude of theirs, you will have to give a message from the Quran which makes them realize that they have deviated from their scripture.

Q: What is this pattern of the Christians that the Quranic verse that you cite says Muslims should follow?

A: It should be noted that Islam began and developed in circumstances very different from Christianity’s. Europe became the centre for the development of Christianity after Constantine accepted the Christian faith. Before this, Jerusalem had been the centre of Christianity. However, the centre of Islam never changed: it remained in Arabia.

God knew that the development of Islam would happen in Arabia, amidst tribal traditions, while Christianity’s later development would happen in Europe, amidst scientific traditions. And so, God advised Muslims to follow the pattern of the Christians, because He knew that the Christians would be scientific in their method. According to me, God knew that the Muslim mindset would be based on and influenced by their centre, while the Christian mindset would be based depending on the place which became the centre for their faith. God knew beforehand that Europe would become the centre of scientific discoveries. The change of geographical centre for Christianity changed the mindset of the Christians, in that they developed scientific thinking. This change in mindset along scientific lines could not be brought about among Muslims, however.

The study of science brings in realistic thinking. God knew that the best pattern, in terms of methodology, would be developed by the Christians, owing to the scientific education and awareness among them, which began after the Renaissance. The Christians flourished in an environment different from that of the Arabs, who developed in the tribal traditions of Arabia. As a result, scientific thinking could not be fostered among Muslims as it did among the Christians. The above-quoted Quranic verse tells Muslims to adopt the pattern of Christians. In this sense, the verse advises Muslims to make Christians their partners in order to learn from them. But if you make someone your rival, you will not be able to learn from him or her. That, however, is precisely what the Muslims unfortunately did.

I’ll cite some examples to illustrate my point. The Crusades were fought between Muslims and Christians, in which the latter suffered a humiliating defeat. Following this, the Christians decided to choose a second option. In life, you can choose a second option if and when the first option fails. The Crusades led to the Christians' defeat, and that made them opt for a second option—abandoning the battlefield, they chose, instead, to study and investigate Nature. As a result of this endeavour, which was initiated mainly after the Crusades, what we call modern civilization came into existence.

In this way, although the Christians had lost the Crusades, in retrospect they emerged as winners, in that they built a whole new civilization. Failure in the Crusades was not the end for the Christians.

Now, this teaches us a valuable lesson—that if one field of work closes, many options still remain that can be explored. The example set by Christians was that if the first option does not work, adopt a second option instead.

So, the model given by Christians to Muslims is: Come to the field of peace, abandoning the field of war. If the first option does not work, adopt the second option. However, Muslims, have not taken this second option and are still continuing with their violence. They must learn from the example of Christians in this regard.

Q: In 2007, a group of around 140 Muslim scholars from various countries sent a joint letter to Christians, titled A Common Word Between Us and You, seeking to promote better understanding between Muslims and Christians globally. The letter was based on some of the things that Muslims and Christians have in common. It mentioned that both the Islamic and Christian scriptures talk about love for God and love for one’s neighbour. Some Christians reacted to this letter, saying that Muslims, unlike Christians, do not talk of the love of one’s enemy. When I pointed this out to some Muslims, they said, “We will love our enemies only when we have subdued them, when our feet are on their necks!”

I was shocked!

How do you respond to how these Muslims reacted?

A: Their reaction is totally wrong. It has no sanction in the Quran. The right Islamic approach is reflected in this Quranic verse (41:34):

Good and evil deeds are not equal. Repel evil with what is better; then you will see that one who was once your enemy has become your dearest friend […]

Based on this verse, the reaction of those Muslims whom you refer to is completely un-Islamic. According to this Quranic verse, everyone is your friend—either an existing friend or a potential friend. Accordingly, the categorization that X is my friend and Y is my enemy, is wrong. Islam challenges this categorization. This categorization is against Islam, as the Quranic verse I just referred to clearly indicates. Hence, I can confidently say that the thinking of those Muslims who reacted to you in the way they did was completely Satanic. It was Satanic thinking, not Quranic thinking.

There’s another point that needs to be considered here. There is a verse in the Quran (61:14) that says:

Believers, be God’s helpers, as Jesus, son of Mary, said to the disciples, “Who will be my helpers in the cause of God?” The disciples said, “We shall be God’s helpers.”

Here, the Quran refers to Jesus Christ’s advice, and advises Muslims to respond as Jesus’ disciples did. In the light of this, there is no Quranic justification at all for what those Muslims said to you.

Q: I am a Christian. I speak at churches, and there, Christian believers sometimes ask me about the violent verses in the Quran. Once, during a visit to a Muslim country, I met with Muslim religious scholars, who were having a long discussion about whether non-Muslims who have been presented with the message of Islam but do not accept it should be allowed to live or not. Some said they should be killed. Others said they should be allowed to live. Finally, they sort of agreed that they should be allowed to live, but with restrictions. Further, they added, this was an issue that required more investigation!

Based on all this, can you tell me how and what I should tell my fellow Christians when they ask me about the verses in the Quran that call for violence?

A: The verses that you are referring to sanction war or qital, but only in defence. In Islam, no war is permissible except in defence. This is hardly exceptional. Every system of international law allows for war in defence. So, in the event of an attack, the Quran allows for fighting in defence, but only if necessary.

That said, the general policy of the Quran is expressed in the assertion that ‘reconciliation is best’ (Quran 4:128). Here, the Quran advises us to adopt a conciliatory approach, not a confrontational approach. This is the general policy of Islam.

The so-called Muslim religious scholars whom you mention are completely wrong. Islam stands for full freedom of religion—for both Muslims and others. In Islam, one’s religion is one’s personal choice. Islam does not allow you to compel anyone to believe in Islam, or to kill him if he chooses not to believe in it. The Quran (109:6) very clearly states, “You have your religion and I have mine.” Since the Quran says everyone has the right to believe what they want, who are these so-called Muslim scholars to try to rob people of it?

The ‘sword verses’ that you refer to are thus only exceptional. They are definitely not the rule. They were revealed at a time when Muslims were at war, when their opponents had attacked them. At present, these verses are not applicable as there is no attack from outside. Instead, today, in many places, Muslims are themselves the aggressors.

One such case is that of Israel-Palestine. Israel is not the aggressor here. Why? Because an international body (the United Nations) gave a verdict, known as the Balfour Declaration, according to which Palestine was partitioned. Roughly half the land was given to Israel and half to Arabs. The Arabs should have accepted this decision.

Why, you might ask?

This is because in the Bible, Palestine is declared as the Promised Land for the Jews. The same thing is mentioned in the Quran. According to the Quran, Palestine is for Jews an assigned land. Thus, the Quran (5:20-21) says:

Remember when Moses said to his people, “[…] O my people! Enter the holy land which God has assigned for you. Do not turn back, or you will be the losers. ”

You know that the Prophet Abraham had two sons, Ismail (or Ishmael) and Ishaq (or Isaac). The Prophet settled Ismail in the Hejaz or Arabia, and Ismail’s descendants are the Arabs. His other son, Isaac, was settled in Palestine, which was given to Isaac’s descendants, the Jews. So, the Muslims are wrong in claiming Palestine for themselves.

Given this, it was more than good for the Arabs that they were given around half of Palestine under the Balfour Declaration. They should have accepted this. But they refused to. Instead, they launched a war against Israel, and Israel sought to defend itself.

Israel is not the aggressor in this case. Rather, Arabs are the aggressors. I say this openly.

There is another point to consider in this regard. The Suez Canal, that passes through Egypt, was on lease, but several years before the lease was to expire, the then Egyptian President, Gamal Abdel Nasser, nationalized the canal. This was in 1956. And that move led to a deadly war.

At that time, all the Arabs and all Muslims were rejoicing, because of what Nasser had done—all Muslims except for myself. I was very sad. I felt Nasser should have waited till the lease had expired. That would have been in conformity with the law.

There’s a parallel case that shows what the right approach in such matters is. Britain had taken Hong Kong on lease from China. China had become a mighty power, but still it waited for the lease on Hong Kong to get over. Only when that happened did it take over Hong Kong. In this way, it abided by its treaty obligations and international law.

So, while China abided by international law, the Arabs acted against international law. So, it is the Arabs who are guilty, not Israel. I don’t blame Israel. Rather, the blame goes to the Arabs.

Q: I think dialogue between Muslims and Christians is very important. But when I advocate this sort of dialogue, some of my fellow Christians bring up the question of the law against apostasy from Islam in certain Muslim countries. According to this law, if someone abandons Islam, he should be killed. This law, which its advocates claim is sanctioned in Islam, doesn’t help Christian-Muslim dialogue. In fact, is a major obstacle to such dialogue.

Catholics have now accepted the right of people to choose to follow their conscience. And so, if a Catholic converts to some other religion, he won’t be killed. His right to follow his conscience will be respected. What are your views about the apostasy law in some Muslim countries?

A: The true Islamic position on apostasy is reflected in this verse of the Quran (2:217):

Whoever of you turns back from his faith and dies as a denier of the truth will have his deeds come to nothing in this world and the Hereafter, and he will be an inhabitant of the Fire, to abide therein forever.

This verse refers to someone who abandons Islam and dies. It mentions how he would be dealt with God after he dies. His verse indicates that such a person dies a natural death, and is not killed for apostasy. So, this verse clearly shows that capital punishment for apostasy from Islam is not sanctioned by the Quran. It was only later, maybe two hundred years after the Prophet, that Muslim fuqaha or jurisprudents devised a law that says that apostates from Islam should be killed. These fuqaha emerged in the Abbasid period, in the period of Muslim empires, a period of Muslim political hegemony. This law that they devised has no sanction in the Quran. It was formulated by the fuqaha, and I don’t believe in the fuqaha on this matter. I believe in the Quran and the Sunnah, the practice of the Prophet. Since this punishment is not sanctioned by the Quran and the Sunnah, it is un-Islamic.

There is total religious freedom in Islam, and you are free to opt for any religion you like. If you are a Muslim and you choose to abandon Islam, you are free to do so.

So, the law on apostasy is a violation of this Islamic freedom. I’ve written a book in Urdu on this subject of the law of apostasy, and also on the issue of abuse of the Prophet. In that book, I have shown that the punishment of death that is prescribed by fuqaha for apostasy and for abusing the Prophet is not Islamic. Rather, it is an innovation, and has no sanction in Islam.

Q: Many Muslims, and not just radical Islamists, quote, among others, this Quranic verse to seek to justify hatred of non-Muslims: “Believers, do not take the Jews and Christians as allies. They are allies with one another. Whoever of you takes them as an ally shall become one of them. God does not guide the wrongdoers.” (5:51)

How do you see this?

A: The argument of these Muslims is completely wrong. The Quranic verse that you cite refers to those groups who were at war with Muslims at the time of the Prophet. This verse neither applies to all Jews and Christians nor is it a permanent teaching. It is a temporary teaching and was applicable only to those who were contemporaries of the Prophet and were at war with him.

(Maulana Wahiduddin Khan, a well-known New Delhi-based Islamic scholar, heads the Centre for Peace and Spirituality (for more details, see He can be contacted on

Severe Words of Tough Love from God the Father: By Joseph Costa

Following are some severe Words of 'tough love' from God the Father. His holy Words are obviously self-explanatory. Foolish is the man who does not heed those holy Words of our beloved Father: God Almighty. Better severe Words of warnings, than stern chastisements without warnings.

Below, the Father reproves, severely, the way society today worldwide is living, a living contrary to His 'code of life,' a living no different from the way that the wicked ancient Canaanites in the Middle East once lived, when alive then, in the Holy Land - a land now comprising mostly today's geographical Israel. God, the Master of life and death, in a severe decision, in His Justice, then commanded the ancient Hebrews to exterminate all the ancient Canaanites. Before them, God Himself, by His Power, had already destroyed, 'with fire and brimstone,' wicked Sodom and Gomorrah, both of whom now lie at the bottom of the Dead Sea, the dead beneath the dead, never to rise again. And before that, God destroyed all wicked humanity by the Great Flood of water over the whole earth, preserving only 8 holy persons - Noah and his family - and the selected pairs of animals. And before that, God punished our primogenitors [first parents]: sinful Adam, with hard work; and sinful Eve, with pain in child bearing; and both with other punishments, including expulsion from the easy-living, wonderful Garden of Eden, which was then located near Masada in today's geographical Israel. And before that, God cast rebellious Lucifer [Satan] and all the other rebellious angels from Heaven into Hell, for endless eternity. Hell is 'perfect in its torments.'

Rebellious, rebellious, rebellious, is man! And man, even today, cognisant of what he's done in the past for millennia, continues to rebel against the divine commands of God Almighty, One and Three.

God, the God of the Bible, is eternally beyond censure, least of all by dust, that is man. Those who fancy themselves greater than He, may think not, much like Lucifer thought not, when he thought yes, when he thought yes he was like God, and maybe even still thinking yes even all the way down into the Abyss. The Holy Spirit says emphatically: "No one can arrogate to himself [the right] to make observations nor impositions towards God, even if the manner kept by God towards individuals, nations, or to the whole of humanity, seems unjust to him, short of either becoming sacrilegious or proving to be incredulous."

The next major punishment to come, at the appointed time, is the prophesied three days of darkness and chastisement of wicked humanity, the revelations of which have long been given to us through a number of Catholic saints, including blessed Anna Maria Taigi (1769-1837), whose body is still wholly intact, incorrupt, and fresh, as if she had died just recently, after all these many years - obviously as a sign of divine favour by the true only God, the God of the Bible. About 2/3 of humanity will perish in the chastisement: a cleansing. People in general simply just don't get it. Or, more correctly, people don't want to get it. Wickedness is forbidden by the true only God, the God of the Bible, the God Who is One and Three: Perfect, Infinite, Almighty. There is no other God outside of Him, and man is mere dust, even if that, in comparison to Him, Infinite. Usurpers of the true only God, the God of the Bible... abound today, just as they have in past ages. Those usurpers, really, are nothing but multi-forms of Satan, Serpent, cloaked in putative pious disguises, according to the occasion, in order to trick, trip, his followers into Hell. Satan eats his own.

The three days of darkness and chastisement of wicked humanity seem to have been long prophesied in the Old Testament of the Bible. It is said therein:

"Behold, the day of the Lord comes,

cruel, with wrath and fierce anger,

to make the earth a desolation

and to destroy the sinners from it.

For the stars of the heavens and their constellations

will not give their light;

the sun will be dark at its rising

and the moon will not shed its light.

I will punish the world for its evil,

and the wicked for their iniquity;

I will put an end to the pride of the arrogant,

and lay low the haughtiness of the ruthless." (Isaiah 13.9-11)

"The fear [love] of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge; fools despise wisdom and instruction." (Proverbs 1.7)

"Knowledge of God is love of God"

Some people, mockers of God, culprits cunningly portraying themselves falsely as innocent victims, deride God when learning about His past chastisements of sinful men, saying to the effect: "I thought God was love, merciful?" Of course God is love, merciful, and a loving traditional father, as famously articulated in Jesus' parable of the prodigal son and of his magnanimous merciful father. But what would they have God do, if they, sinful men, persist in sinning, enjoy it, and do not want to stop sinning? In effect, essentially, they want a reversal of roles: they want God to sanction their continual breaches of His immutable Ten Commandments, the rules of the game for living, using the ruse of mercy, heretically, elevating themselves and commanding, as a superior God, as a new Lucifer, extorting, saying implicitly, as thugs: "Hey God, handover to us Your mercy and comply with our demands, not what You want, but what we want: let us mercifully continue to enjoy our sinning, to mercifully continue breaking Your Ten Commandments, and mercifully let us continue to sin to our hearts desires. Do not interfere, God!" Such sinful men, snakes, are turning, or rather, are attempting to turn, God's own love and mercy upon Himself, as a stick to bash God's Head with. A reversal of roles, really! But God is never fooled, cannot ever be fooled, least of all by haughty little ants in the service of Satan. God is the Boss, not Satan; nor sinful man who's really less than dust, even if that, compared to God Almighty. And God has laid out, clearly, explicitly, and unequivocally, the 'code of life,' the unbreakable rules, the Ten Commandments, that a man must obey fully and faithfully in order to enter Heaven. Going to Hell is the other alternative, the horror of horrors, and there are no other choices. As simply and as clearly as that: either obedience of God's Ten Commandments and up into joyous Heaven to Jesus, God; or disobedience of God's Ten Commandments and down the gurgler to the fiery Abyss to Satan.

Pursuant to the Father's Divine Dictation given to Maria Valtorta:

God the Father says to us -

[In the excerpt below, the Father expresses His severity, i.e. 'tough love,' towards us; we who sin continually, we who are always wanting or demanding words of mercy and goodness and sweetness, while obstinately persisting in sinning.]

"The word stating the truth seems harsh to all of you [men]. You would like only words of mercy. Can you say you deserve them? Isn't the severe Voice [the Father] that speaks to you of punishment, inciting you to repent, also mercy? And do you perhaps repent?

"This wish to hear promises of goodness, this yearning to receive only caresses from God, is a perversion of Religion. You have turned this sublime reality which is Religion in the true God into epicureanism [i.e. refined sensuous enjoyment]. You want enjoyment from it. You don't want to devote effort to it. You want to relax into a comfortable compromise between what has been commanded [Ten Commandments] and what pleases you. And you would have God adjust to it. This spiritual vice was once called 'quietism.' It is by spiritual doctors. I am more severe and call it spiritual epicureanism [spiritual refined sensuous enjoyment].

"You would like to receive only what caresses the senses from Religion, God, and His Word [Jesus Christ]. For you have come so low that you have made the spiritual sensual. You thus want to give it entirely human sensations and thrills. You resemble those madmen in other religions who with suitable ceremonies provoke an abnormal psychic state to enjoy the false ecstasies of their paradises. You no longer understand the great, the greatest mercy of God. And you call harshness, terror, and threats what is love, counsel, and an invitation to repentance so as to receive graces. [Some people don't believe in repentance, foolishly believing that Heaven is theirs, as of right. They are wrong!] You want words of mercy. Do you say you want them in order to have the strength to rise again [from the abyss of sins]? Do not lie. You like them because they are sweet. But you would remain as bitter as poison on God's Lip.

"Of what use are the words of mercy and the entirely loving visions [given to man via the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta] which have been granted to you for a year as a final attempt to raise your paganised souls to God? For the joy of many, for the ruin of some, and for the sanctification of a frightfully small minority. Christ's destiny continues: to be a sign of contradiction for many. [(Luke 2.34) The contradiction: going to either Heaven or Hell]

"Today I am speaking. I am speaking to show that My mercy is still infinite in not burying you [humanity] under a torrent of fire - you that are guiltier than the Sodomites [= the wicked inhabitants of Sodom (and Gomorrah), whom God destroyed with fire and brimstone: Genesis 19.24-25].

"[In the Bible] It is written: 'You punish the corrupt little by little; You reproach them for their sins and admonish them so that, in setting malice aside, they may believe in You (Wisdom 12.1-2).' Haven't these tremendous periods been increasing very gradually? Have I let you be stricken all at once in such a hellish way? No. Punishment has been increasing in form and duration for decades and decades, and you have been granted miraculous aid [such as via Our Lady of Fatima's] at intervals which freed you from it [punishment] and which you have used it [interval] to prepare an even fiercer scourge [punishment] by your own will.

"You [men] have never become better. Malice and unbelief have always increased, mockers of God. And now? Now, if I did not know how I created you, I would wonder whether you have a soul. For your works are worse than beasts. Do you dislike being told this? Do not act in such a way as to deserve these words!

"[In the Bible] In [the book of] Wisdom you read the following concerning the [wicked] Canaanites: 'You regarded the former inhabitants of Your holy land with horror, for abominable in your sight were their works, which they carried out with spells and wicked sacrifices. They ruthlessly killed their children and ate the entrails of men and drank their blood in the midst of Your holy land. You wished to destroy those parents who destroyed defenceless souls [i.e. the children of those parents]..... (Wisdom 12.3-7).'

[Today's children, millions of them, are now being routinely ruthlessly murdered by abortion, unseen; or their conception prevented, stymied, by contraceptives, unseen; but all seen by God Almighty Who cannot ever be fooled. Countless of these aborted babies have even been killed alive, without anaesthetics, by painful barbaric dismemberment, in bits and pieces, so that their consenting wicked murderous mothers, and their complicit murderous abortionists, may fool themselves that they have not murdered a living baby. I doubt that even the wicked Canaanites stooped so low, in wickedness and barbarity, to this level of satanic practice that's so widespread in society today, as a normal way of living. Those who give support to abortion are obviously accomplices: pro death... in many cases, by painful barbaric dismemberment. In addition, something else wicked that was never done by the ancient Canaanites but done by today's society: the incomes of future children are routinely being stolen by most governments and euphemistically called government debt, whereas it is truly government theft, a thieving so that the current generations may live in opulence end splendour; and callously leaving the burden of having to repay that government debt to future children. It's a maiming, or near killing, of their livelihoods.]

"O generations of men today, don't you recognise yourselves in these forebears [wicked Canaanites] of yours? I recognise you. You have grown in malice. It has become more Satanic. But it always makes you belong to this tribe [of wicked Canaanites], which is detestable to Me. Satanism has spread, virtually becoming the religion of states. Great and small, educated and ignorant, and even in the houses of God's ministers - people want to know and think they know by way of spells bearing a definite seal: Satan's.

"You don't perform the sacrifices of the Canaanites? But you perform worse ones! You immolate, not flesh, but your souls and those of your fellows [to Hell], trampling upon God's right and man's freedom. For with mockery and domination you have gone so far as to outrage the consciences [men] still able to remain faithful to Me and you oust them from the throne of their faith, which raises them up to Me, corrupting them with accursed doctrines [? heresies ?], or you slay them, believing you can strip them of faith thereby. No. On the contrary, you thereby robe them [men] in incorruptible faith. But may you be accursed for the corruption you sow in order to take the faithful [men] away from God.

"And don't you recognise yourselves, generations of parents who mercilessly kill [damn to Hell] your children morally by communicating to them, who are innocent, your incredulity, your sensuality [lust, sexual vices], and the whole store of rationalism and bestiality you are filled with and, moreover, who now finish killing these children - no longer supported by any spiritual pillar - in what remains in them: the flesh, allowing them to prostitute that flesh like lustful beasts, consenting to and happy with this prostitution, which enables you [parents] to live and take pleasure through the sacrifice of your children?

"[In the book of the Bible] Wisdom does not exaggerate at all in calling you [parents] the executioners of defenceless souls [children]! You take better care of the beast you raise for sale and the plant you cultivate to get its fruit than your children. They are weak and you do not strengthen them by giving them either God's Religion [true Christianity] or at least that of civil honesty and family love.

"Fathers, you are no longer the protectors of minors. Mothers, you are idols and not angels to your children. You [are] failing to fulfil the purpose for which I set you in that place [for mothers to be loving: to teach their children to love God and love their neighbour, and to love holily their husbands]. You abdicate your duties and your rights. You cause Me disgust. You are idolater idols. Idols because you are without spirit [without a holy soul]. Idolaters because you worship all that is less than the spirit. You have worshipped man, consenting to going so far as to worship the body - to going back to worshipping the body, like the pagans found by Christ, or neopagans [= new pagans], doubly guilty of paganism because of being ones and being ones after having received the true Religion [real Christianity].

[Those who abandon Christianity and convert to other religions, so called, are doubly guilty of paganism.]

"Even in moments of mourning or joy, what do you do? Idolatry. You venerate or worship what is perishable. You have no thought for the spirit [soul] and its Creator [God], and 'this is a deceit for human life, inasmuch as men, seconding affection or tyrants, give the unspeakable Name [of God] to stone or wood or painted cloth (Wisdom 14.21).' I Am. Only I Am God.

"Do I seem to be giving you a thrashing? Well then, listen: 'It does not suffice for them to be so mistaken about God, but, living in the intense warfare of ignorance, they give the name of peace to such great evils. They immolate their children, make wicked sacrifices, and spend the night in vile orgies. They keep neither their lives nor their marriages pure. But one kills another out of envy or afflicts him with adultery. Everything is disorder: blood, murders, thefts, fraud, corruption, unfaithfulness, tumult, perjury, oppression of the just, instability in marriage, adultery, and indecency, for the abominable worship of idols is the cause, beginning, and end of all evil. They abandon themselves to their pleasures or prophesy what is not true or live unjustly and unhesitatingly swear falsely, for, trusting in lifeless idols, they think their false oaths will bring them no harm (Wisdom 14.22-29).'

"But was [the book of] Wisdom dictated before Christ or is it a text written for the present moments? And would you [men] still like words of mercy?

"Have you ever seen a people fleeing under very heavy hail? It flees and flees and is struck because the large hailstones pursue it on all sides. If I were to speak to you [men] as you deserve and speak as Myself, God the Father, you would be like these people struck by unrelenting hail [struck by punishments].

"Goodness [God] speaks, and you fail to understand. Justice [God] speaks and you find it to be unjust. You are afraid and you do not correct yourselves. Are you fools or evildoers? Madmen or possessed? Let each [person] examine himself or herself. And is it for these that the Father's Son [Jesus Christ] was sent to die [as a Sacrifice on a Cross to save men from Hell]?

"In reality, if it were possible to find error in God, it should be stated that such a Sacrifice was an error, for its infinite value is null for many. An error, yes, which bears witness to My Nature. For if I were not Love - O men, blameworthy as you are, who feel I do not treat you with mercy - I would not have given you the Redemption [and Heaven would never have been accessible to man]. Yes, if in reality I had acted as you [men] act, wanting one hundred percent or even one thousand percent when you do a little good, I would not have granted you grace. For the graces - all of them - beginning with the grace of the Blood [of Jesus Christ Crucified] shed for you, are overlooked by you, scorned, and turned into disgraces.

"... ... words are love and silence is love and severity is love. Only you [men], in the sovereign love pervading all that comes from God, are lovelessness. And this is your condemnation."

Real prophet Joel's exhortation continues to apply to this very day: "... Return to the Lord, your God, for He is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and abounding in steadfast love, and repents of evil [punishment]." (Joel 2.13)

"The fear [love] of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom, and the knowledge of the Holy One is insight." (Proverbs 9.10)

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that the Father dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.

God had once clearly commanded the ancient Hebrews to exterminate the wicked Canaanites completely, but they, the Hebrews, did not complete the job, thereby disobeying and displeasing God. So God, via His angel, said to the disobedient Hebrews: "... you have not obeyed My command. What is this you have done? So now I say, I will not drive them out before you; but they shall become adversaries to you, and their gods shall be a snare to you." (Judges 2.2-3) God therefore cancelled the Hebrews' licence to kill the wicked Canaanites on His behalf, and a new licence has never ever been re-issued.

Sometimes I really wonder whether the satanic culprits, the filthy devil-men, who are now terrorising and torturing and killing innocent people with satanic cruelty in the Middle East, are the descendants of the remnant wicked ancient Canaanites that the ancient Hebrews did not exterminate and instead let live, contrary to God's command. Disobeying any command of God, whatever it may be, does have consequences, as the Bible tells us, again and again and again.

Jesus says: "Not to obey [God] and not to want to subject oneself is like a sin of idolatry, the book [Bible: I Kings 15.22] goes on to say. In fact, what do you do by not subjecting yourselves [men]? You reject God by rejecting His Will. You repudiate Him as Father and Lord. But since man's heart cannot remain without adoring something in place of the true God, whom you reject, you adore yourself [narcissism], your pride, your money; you adore Satan in his most intense manifestations. So it is that you thus become idolaters. And of what? Of quite horrid gods that hold you as slaves and unhappy slaves."

Saint Paul says: "Be sure of this, that in the world's last age there are perilous times coming. Men will be in love with self [narcissism], in love with money, boastful, proud, abusive; without reverence for their parents, without gratitude, without scruple, without love, without peace; slanderous, incontinent [lacking self-restraint in sex or its desire], strangers to pity and to kindness; treacherous, reckless, full of vain conceit, thinking rather of their pleasures than of God. They will preserve all the outward form of religion, although they have long been strangers to its meaning." (II Timothy 3.1-5)


Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.


Charisma of Founder of Forman Christian College Lahore. By Mohammad Akmal Pasha

This is just a rarity if men of God are stuffed with such volition that imbues a prophetic spirit in them such that they dare to altruistically serve humanity; in the alien lands, away from their nativity, aloof of their kith and kin. Still only a handful out of them marvel in institutionalizing enthusiasm, pragmatism and integrity on enduring basis, though at the expense of their leisure, pride or reward. The US-born Dr. Charles William Forman, the founder of Forman Christian College, Lahore is such a great godly prophetic soul, a minaret; that each individual needs to salute him if can’t help itself emulate him.

In a truly numerological sense an expansive Pisces; Charles William Forman was born in a prosperous family in Kentucky, USA on March 3, 1821. His parents, Ezekiel and Dolly (Wood) Forman were thoroughly enterprising and were professionally engaged in the business of hemp manufacturing; however they had no religion as such. In 1844, Forman graduated from Centre College where his religious conversion rather adoption took place. So he made a public profession of his faith in the Presbyterian Church of Washington and started receiving missionary training at Princeton Seminary. On his route to graduate to a proper missionary, he received an invitation from an American Presbyterian missionary John Newton (who was later on considered one of the fathers of the modern Punjabi language). John Newton was already on a Mission to India since 1836. So on August 11, 1847, Forman set off from Philadelphia by a British ship Coromandel and arrived in Calcutta in January 1848 and joined Newton in Ludhiana. Soon after, at the behest of a Lahore-based Christian surgeon Dr. Baddely, Forman agreed to open up a mission at Lahore. And this was the juncture when Forman founded the historic Rang Mahal Mission School in the Walled City, Lahore (now Forman Christian College University). The Rang Mahal (color palace) was then owned by Saeed Ullah Khan, a grand minister of Moghal Emperor Shah Jahan, so mission purchased the place from him.

The year 1864 proved phenomenal for Forman; both in terms of his academic growth, and also in terms of elevating the status of the school. This year he not only received a PhD from Knox College, but also added a ‘college department’ to the school. The college in a couple of years was able to open up proper departments to teach languages like Greek, Latin and Hebrew (1895–96). In a gush, Forman established an Alumni Association in the same year. The start of the twentieth century marked the production of first pair of science graduates, both from FC College. At the same time, Forman also introduced the system of co-education in 1902. Once geared up, the spurting wave never slowed down. The college ventured to pioneer the introduction of science departments like Department of Biology (1898), Experimental Psychology Laboratory with a tutorial system (1908), Industrial Chemistry (1917), and Geography (1924) in sub-continent.

Outside the college, the socio-political realm never lagged behind in recognizing Forman’s stature, servitude and sacrifice. Forman was officiated at state level as the member of the Punjab Text and Book Committee and the Punjab Educational Conference. He was also chosen to serve as a member of the Senate of the Punjab University College (1870) and Punjab University (1882) which he remained till his death; and finally during his lifetime he was distinguished as the “Most Experienced Teacher in Punjab.” In fact, Forman was a sublimely dynamic person, so he not only learned some of continental languages, but also furnished intellectual contributions, besides running his family matters that too in far-apart regions (two wives and ten children, five sons became missionaries later on in Pakistan). For example, he was versatile in several languages including Arabic, Sanskrit, Persian, Hindi, Punjabi and Urdu. For the languages like Persian, Punjabi and Urdu, Forman availed of the expertise of renowned connoisseur Maulvi Noor Ahmad Chishti, an eminent historian, who used to charge a hefty amount at that time (Rs. 20 per month as tuition fee) and devoted one hour daily to each student. At intellectual front, Forman’s love for Sanskrit is evident from his Hindi works, and for Quran in Arabic works. Surprisingly, along with authoring a couple of books in English, his accomplishments in Urdu language are abundant. To cite a few, Rah-i-Salamat or The Path of Peace, 1868, Ummaid-i-Jannat or Hope of Heaven, 1868, Kashif-i-Jurm-i-Adam or The Fall of Adam, 1870, Ahwal-i-Masih or Events of Christ’s life, 1874, Risal-i-Wafat-i-Masih or The Death of Christ, 1875, Risala-i-Tahrif or Reply to Charges that Bible was reworded, 1876, and distinctively Tariq-i-Tahqiq or The Methods of Research, 1877 are self-evident.

To date, dozens of Formanites have marveled in almost all domains of life; be it in India or Pakistan. Among notable Formanites alumni who belong to Armed Forces include Noel Israel Khokhar, General Officer Commanding 23rd Division and Major General of Pakistan Army, and former Army Chief, Pervez Musharraf. Among major politicians include Yousaf Raza Gillani, the 16th Prime Minister of Pakistan, Inder Kumar Gujral, the 12th Prime Minister of India, Shah Mehmood Qureshi, former Foreign Minister of Pakistan, Farooq Leghari, former President of Pakistan. From judiciary are Justice Wajihuddin Ahmed, Former Supreme Court Judge, and Justice (retired) Tassaduq Hussain Jillani, Former Chief Justice of Pakistan. Among industrialists include Chaudry Ahmed Saeed, CEO of Servis Industries, Lord Swaraj Paul, founder and CEO of Caparo Group and Sir Mohammad Pervaiz Anwer, Co-founder & Chairman, United Bank Limited. From literature Formanites include Anwar Kamal Pasha, pioneer Pakistani film director and producer, Krishan Chander, short story writer, and Yawar Hayat Khan, senior producer/director of PTV. Another Formanite Justice Sir Mian Abdur Rashid became the first Chief Justice of Pakistan, and had the blessing of taking oath of the Office to Quaid-e-Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah as the first Governor General.

Today the FCCU is ranked among top ten in Pakistan as medium sized universities and is the singular institute in Asia with a membership of the Global Liberal Arts Alliance (GLAA- USA). Only 29 colleges hold such membership and just in 19 countries of the world. By dint of its superb performance as a college, it was awarded a charter as a University in 2004 to be called Forman Christian College University (FCCU). Since then it has been innovative in all spheres of education at FCCU. So uniquely it has introduced Baccalaureate honors program to provide the undergraduates with both depth and breadth of knowledge, helping them tighten their laces for 21st century challenges. Thus students currently have a choice of 22 majors at the Baccalaureate (BA/BS Hons) level; four of these are professional degrees: Business, Biotechnology, Bioinformatics and Computing. Moreover, by virtue of the conduit of major, by-major, major-minor-mix, the range of subject combinations has got a manifold tinge. Further, MBA, EMBA, M. Phil in Applied Economics, Executive MA in Public Policy, and both M. Phil and PhD in Biotechnology, Chemistry and Physics mark the subsequent phase of expansion. The evening educational programs are yet a treat apart.

Out of total almost 25,000 alumni, nearly 7,000 are currently its students; there are 225 full-time faculty members, and more than 100 PhDs. Contrary to what its name suggests; Christians are just 15% of the student body while the college maintains a $1 million fund in the form of students’ scholarships. No less than seven on-campus and one off-campus hostels are home to over 700 male and female students flooding from remote parts of the country. Recently, FCCU has signed MoU with the University of Kentucky (USA) through which cooperation will be developed in areas like joint research activities, exchange of academic materials and academic publications, and exchange of faculty and students.

Finally, Forman died on August 27, 1894 in Lahore. A world of acquaintances comprising of his students, comrades and public figures swarmed in for the funeral. During his life, he was rather worshipped and in slang words was enchanted by boys as ‘Baba Forman’ (father Forman) wherever he went. As a token of their gratitude to Forman, the group of non-Christian leading men joined to erect a memorial for him. The mission also changed the college’s name from Lahore Mission College to Forman Christian College the same year Forman died. Forman’s body was buried in the Taxali Gora Graveyard (Lahore), which is probably the oldest Christian graveyard in the city. The FCCU’s perennially universal motto, ‘by love, serve one another’, has actually been abstracted from Bible (Galatians 5:13), ‘for you, brothers, were called to freedom; but do not use your freedom as an opportunity for the flesh. Rather, serve one another in love’ has been proving true both in letter and spirit.

(Author is freelance writer and PhD scholar :

Religious Harmony. By Noel Alfonce

These days peoples using religions for their own benefits, people are doing terrorism in the name of religion which is prohibited in every religion, there is not any religion allow to kill someone in the name of religion.

Followers of every religion are trying to make their religion and their selves superior than the others. Even some people cross all limits just to convince others and if someone not agrees with their opinion they kill them, thinks that they are doing this for their God and God will be happy and bless them for this act.

Not any religion preach extremism or terrorism, every religion teaches about love, peace and humanity, again I want to say that some religious leaders are using their religion for their own benefits and they don’t hesitate to send their followers in danger for their own wish.

Today terrorism is the biggest problem for the entire world and almost every country is trying to beat it. There is some misconception about this terrorism, some countries think that it’s Islamic Terrorism but some think that it is a political game to grab the power and scared the people.

Those countries who named this religious or Islamic terrorism are trying to crush it strictly and many times people who are not involve in terrorism become in trouble just for their religion.

Here it is to understand it’s not religious war and if it is then every Muslim will be the part of this war but we can see clearly that majority of Muslims are against them and time by time they raises their voice against extremist and extremism, there are very few people who are defaming Islam and they are using the religion as a tool for terrorism, and the more important is those who are supporting these terrorists by morally and financial, world have to find these people and crush them brutally so nobody can defame any religion for their benefits.

Either its Al Qaida or ISIS or Tahreek-e-Taliban Pakistan or Afghan fighters, they all have to understand that someone is using them for defaming Islam, because definitely it’s not religious war or “Jihad”, these organizations have to think that people who are encouraging them, why they are not sending their own children for this “so called Jihad”.

Today all Muslim and Non Muslim countries are fighting against this terror, our beloved country Pakistan is top on the list who are fighting with them, we paid so much sacrifice in the shape of Trade and lives, our civilians were killed in this war, our Army, Frontier Corp and Police gave sacrifice to win this war, terrorist get a biggest defeat by our Army. No doubt our Army is world’s best army and not only we but all countries even our enemy India knows the potential of Pak. Army.

Now this is a time for all religious and political leaders to sit together and fulfill their duty by teaching their followers that all of the religions not allow to kill someone, to steal, to rape or to drink Alcohol.

In the end I pray that our army and al the peace lover’s effort become successful and our world become Peaceful. Amen

The Dark Night of the Soul is a spiritual disequilibrium. By Joseph Costa

One day, Maria Valtorta had read a passage in the prayer-writings of sister Benigna Consolata Ferrero (1885-1916), namely, the passage on 'How One Should Act in a State of Aridity,' with sister Benigna counselling: 'Call Him [Jesus] with the sweetest names.'

So, at her next opportunity, Maria Valtorta asked Jesus: 'What are the sweetest names for You?' Jesus replied: "What should you call Me? What are My sweetest names? Why, those of the Songs of Songs, daughter and spouse [Maria Valtorta] of My love and My sorrow."

Commenting further on the Song of Songs that's in the Old Testament of the Bible, Jesus says that: "The Song, which conceals the loving relations between God and the Church and between God and souls, is not understood by the learned." And "the loving relationship between God and the soul" is a spiritual supernatural marriage - "the holy marriage of the soul with its God!"

The Song of Songs "... is not understood by the learned," most likely because they, the religious theorists and the putative philosophers, are probably much too busy whiling away the hours dissecting exotic rubbish and other abstract nonsense residing inside esoteric chimeras; and then writing books about it that no one will ever read. But saint Paul's got it right, though: "God's power, not man's wisdom, was to be the foundation of your faith." (I Corinthians 2.5) Increasingly, the Bible, the Book of the true only God, is increasingly being replaced by the 'book of man,' by the rubbish-books of man, subtly echoing Lucifer's ancient decadent pride: "I am god." He also said: 'I am.' Lucifer wasn't much of a god when confronted by archangel Michael and got kicked out of Heaven and into Hell. [Michael means, 'who is like God.']

A lot of misleading words has been bandied about and written by many men about that nebulous, spiritual-mental-emotional phenomenon that goes by the phrase of: "the dark night of the soul," or alternatively sometimes called, "the state of aridity," as called above by sister Benigna Consolata Ferrero. No one is immune from that spiritual 'dark night,' when it hits the soul. Some of the questionable learned, some psychiatrists, probably reckon that it's a mental illness. But then again, many of them also probably think that everyone on earth, except themselves of course, has a mental illness. Some of their hypotheses are much too outrageous or satanic to repeat. "The dark night of the soul" is not a mental illness, but a spiritual disequilibrium requiring a spiritual solution as 'prescribed' below by Jesus, who is also 'the Master of life and death, of health and sickness.'

The key to understanding this phenomenon, explained by Jesus below, and how to manage or conquer it, lies in understanding a particular sentence (and chapter) in the Song of Songs [i.e. in the book of the Song of Solomon], that's in the Old Testament of the Bible. Sacred Scriptures do matter, really, being paramount, binding, despite what religious theorists, and their cognates, the heretics, may say or do. Philosophism is a false religion, the enemy of Truth, the enemy of Christianity, no matter how many men may think otherwise or whoever they may be. Mostly useless words in the wind, this philosophy business, much like flatulence. To dilettantes, those useless words may seem rather attractive at first, due mainly to their very, very, clever word constructs, but many of them crumble into dust upon closer analysis. Jesus only is Truth, worth adoring, worth studying, worth contemplating, worth following, worth dying for: the All. The reward is eternal bliss in Heaven in the glory and splendour of Jesus Triumphant.

Jesus, true God and true Man, pursuant to the Gospel that He dictated to Maria Valtorta:

Jesus Christ elaborates further, thus: "The sentence in the Song [in the book of the Song of Songs in the Bible] - 'At night in my bed I sought the love of my soul and did not find him' (Song 3.1) - should be read supernaturally as follows.

"Often, and for different reasons, the night comes for the soul. The needs of life, which you [an individual] frequently cause to become 'the cares of life,' create dusky shadows, sometimes so deep as to be like a starless night. God's will, to test your constancy, sometimes prompts other kinds of nocturnal darkness. During these obscure times the 'love [God] of the soul' withdraws.

"The soul, if it is not completely dead [i.e. if not damned through mortal sin], spontaneously loves its Creator God. Even if you do not realise, this light [soul] of yours, this flame of yours, hidden within the dark barriers of the flesh [of man], longingly tends towards the Kingdom [God] from which it has come and sighs for union with its Origin [God]. The soul on earth finds itself lost amongst strangers and seeks the closeness of the Only One who assures it: God.

"When, because of your heedlessness, God withdraws, for you have created the night with your human cares, the soul suffers. A kind of initial bewilderment takes place in it. But afterwards the time comes when it reawakens, and it then seeks 'its love' [God] and suffers from feeling Him [God] to be far away and because of its [soul's] laxity, which has allowed the flesh to dominate with its worthless cares [of the world].

"When, on the other hand, it is God who, to test a spirit [soul], withdraws from it and allows the night to envelope it, this vigilant spirit then realises at once that it has been left by its Love [God] and leaps to its feet to seek Him and experience no peace until it has reached Him and clasped Him to its heart.

"The spirit [soul] that has comprehended the Light [God] sets the only care you [an individual] ought to have - 'the seeking of God' - against the cares of the earth. The holy care of the soul in love, which the divine care of God, in love with the souls of His creatures [all individuals] to the point of giving Himself for their salvation, repays.

"Whether you [an individual] have lost My closeness by your own fault [by sinning] or by My will [to test us], be capable of imitating the bride in the Song [in the book of the Song of Songs in the Bible]. Rise up without delay; search tirelessly and unhesitatingly, and fearlessly.

"If the distance [withdrawal of God] depends on you [an individual, by sinning], it would be shameful for you not to seek to have yourselves forgiven by being patient and insistent in the search. If it [withdrawal of God] depends on God [to test us], it would be offensive for you to show human impatience and thereby virtually reproach God, who is beyond censure. [We must never, ever, ask God 'why?' about anything, as we are unfit even 'to untie the straps of His sandals.']

"And you should not even be afraid. When one seeks God, God, even if He is hidden, watches over him [an individual]. The world thus cannot do any 'real' harm to the seeker of God. Even if it [world] rages with mockery or with persecution, always consider that these are things of relative duration [even if it lasts a lifetime on earth] whereas the fruit of your bold love [for God] never perishes [in eternity in Heaven].

"When your loving searches finally grant that you may rejoin the love [God] of your souls, hug that love with a stronger and stronger embrace until it becomes total and indissoluble fusion between yourselves and Him [God].

"See, My little bride [Maria Valtorta, i.e. any individual], when this point is arrived at, Jesus never draws away. It is enough for you to turn the spirit's [soul's] gaze to see Me near. Just like a husband in love who moves about the nuptial house: it suffices for the bride to turn around or peer out the door in order to see Him [God] near her or in the next room.

"Isn't all this sweet? Doesn't it give you a great deal of security? Abundant peace and comfort?"

Jesus adds further: "I am not called the 'spouse' of your souls through a vain manner of speaking. I have wedded you with the rite of pain [His] and have given you My Blood as an endowment, for you are so poor [in pain], by yourselves, that you would have been a discredit to the King's dwelling [Heaven]. Those who are stripped of all robes [i.e. without pain, i.e. without a wedding garment - Matthew 22.11-13] do not enter into the Kingdom [Heaven] of My Father. I have woven the nuptial garment [wedding garment - pain] for you and dyed it with divine purple [Jesus' Blood] to make it more beautiful in the eyes of My Father; I have crowned you with My wreath [crown of thorns], for those who reign wear a crown, and I have given you My sceptre [Cross]. [In times past, earthly kings often wore a crown, used to dress mostly in purple, and had a sceptre in hand, as visible signs of their putative royalty. Indeed, many were, or started off as, rogues or abhorrent tyrants or mafia types - like king Herod the great cut-throat, of circa 0-3 A.D. in Judah.] Truly, I would have liked to give this [pain] to all souls [to all men], but numberless ones have disdained My gift. They have preferred the robes, crowns, and sceptres of the earth, whose duration is so relative and whose efficacy is so empty compared to the laws of the spirit." [Some of those who readily come to my mind as having accepted pain include Maria Valtorta, saint Francis of Assisi, and saint padre Pio.]

Very briefly, what Jesus is referring to here, is that we must accept pain, i.e. the way of the cross (Matthew 10.38), to expiate our own sins and/or those of others and thereby become co-redeemers with Christ, as being our own wedding garment that allows us entry into Heaven. Christian martyrdom re-virginalises the soul of the Christian martyr. Thus, having no blemish nor any other impurity, being like a newly created soul, it immediately enters into Heaven. Nothing impure can ever enter into Heaven. Anything impure is expiated in Purgatory, provided the soul has not committed a mortal sin, in which case it goes straight to Hell for endless eternity. As simple and as clean-cut as that.

The soul of every man is a particle of God, One and Three, Who is Infinite. And the soul is infused into the egg-foetus of a woman at conception. The soul is eternal as its Maker is eternal, and naturally longs, loves, to return to its Origin: God. Too may souls do not return There, preferring instead to go to Satan's alluring dwelling: Hell.

Jesus said: "And in truth I tell you, with the sorrow of the supreme Founder [Jesus], that in the final hour three-fourths of My Church will deny Me, and I will have to cut them away from the trunk [i.e. from the mystical Body of Christ] as dead branches corrupted by unclean fever [i.e. by a continuous lust]." [Dead branches - damned souls to be burned in the fires of Hell.]

I think denying Jesus means that many men will abandon the true Christian faith and not faithfully fully obey the Ten Commandments; but instead will follow the alluring sinful ways of the world, and sin. And all that, is really happening right now, even among some of Christ's own ministers: the stars. (Apocalypse.12.3-4)

Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Spirit.

Mary, Help of Christians, pray for us.

The foregoing is pursuant to the Gospel that Jesus dictated to Maria Valtorta, the Bible, and my analysis.

With kind regards.

Joseph Costa


Divine Jesus says:

"In order to lead the life of victims [i.e. of victim souls and thereby becoming co-redeemers - like Maria Valtorta] with equilibrium, one must place oneself resolutely on a spiritual plane, totally forgetting what is not on this plane.


"For the spirits [victims souls] living on the spiritual plane are like the animals in Ezekiel's Theophany [= visible manifestation of God to man]. (Ezekiel 1.4-28) They [victims souls] have four aspects, since their action is fourfold, and they make use of four mouths. They look at God, who is their Sun, with their faces as eagles and sing His praises therewith. They sate [fully feed] themselves on Him like lions, for God is their prey, and that is the only prey they desire. As patient as oxen, they do not weary of praying for their brothers and sisters, the conquest of whom for the kingdom [Heaven] of the spirit is a patient, untiring work. And with their human mouth they repeat to men in human language what, while flying like eagles into the kingdom of the Sun God, they have heard from God."

Before Jesus explained it, who could possible have understood Ezekiel's Theophany?

Eagles have great eyesight and can see clearly far into the distance; and I think that they can also stare at the sun without harming their eyesight.

Private revelations, especially ultra-importantly, those given to Maria Valtorta, help us to draw us nearer and nearer to the true only God: to Jesus, and away from Satan, his ruinous allurements, and their intoxicating stench. Those who oppose such private revelations, are doing the Devil's work, really. And Satan indeed does have hordes of workers at his disposal who wait anxiously, lovingly, to do his bidding, in glee. Fools!! More men fall into Hell than ascend into Heaven.

Just as Jesus' birth was to become a sign of contradiction, of salvation or ruin for many, as prophesised by Simeon (Luke 2.34), so likewise, according to the Father, will be the Dictations given, and the visions shown, by Jesus to Maria Valtorta: 'the work.'

In another private revelation elsewhere, Jesus said that the 'raging reactions of Satan can be verified by the resistance that many priests oppose to this work.' He who cannot sense therein 'the savour of the Divine, the perfume of the Supernatural, has a soul encumbered and darkened.' Such priests are fools, and they must surely, perforce, be devastated having to submit, to being humiliated, to having to take lessons from the laity, i.e. from Maria Valtorta. The ancient words of pride uttered long ago by their ancient predecessors, the scribes, the pharisees, and the chief priests, must surely be echoing painfully within their minds: " 'What,' they answered, 'are we to have lessons from thee...?' " (John 9.34) And of course we must never forget that Lucifer's fall was due to pride.

Divine Jesus does not need the prior approval of anyone in order to manifest Himself to whomever He pleases, whenever He pleases, however He pleases. And nor does He need to tick certain boxes in order to be believed by captious disbelievers, who will never believe... even if 'someone should rise from the dead.' Jesus' divine Words have endogenous, self-emanating power and authority. (John 7.46)

In addition, Jesus' revelations to Maria Valtorta conform with today's Canon 212 of the 1983 Code of Canon Law of the Catholic Church.


Excerpts from the Writings of Maria Valtorta cited herein are with permission from the Italian publisher:

Centro Editoriale Valtortiano srl, Viale Piscicelli 89-91, 03036 Isola del Liri (FR), Italy.


New UK Home Office assessment guidance will benefit Christian asylum seekers

London: January 13, 2017. (PCP) The British Pakistani Christian Association is pleased to endorse a Home Office assessment guidance and training that should help reduce the likelihood that actual persecuted Christian converts are denied asylum because of their failure to correctly answer biblical and theological questions.

The United Kingdom's immigration and security agency issued new country guidance for Pakistan in May 2016 that detailed the persecution faced by Christians and Christian converts in the 96 percent Muslim-majority nation and offered advice for how caseworkers should assess Christian convert asylum claims.

As Christians who convert to Islam are considered apostates and many have been killed or persecuted in Pakistan, the Home Office guidance advises caseworkers to assess "the credibility of the claim rather than on the personal credibility of the claimant."

Rather than placing weight on the applicant's trivial knowledge of the Bible and certain religious traditions of the faith, the guidance advises caseworkers to ask questions that focus on a person's own spiritual journey that lead to their conversion.

The Pakistan country guidance comes after a January 2015 guidance on "Assessing credibility and refugee status," for which caseworkers began training in 2015. The new training ensures interviewers to open questions that will allow for religious convert applicants to establish their involvement in their new faith, rather than how much they know about the religion. This Training for caseworkers is still ongoing.

According to the May guidance on Pakistani Christians, caseworkers should look for "sufficient detail and specificity" in the applicant's responses and that their responses and statements are "internally consistent and coherent," "consistent with with other evidence" and "plausible." Such training will hopefully improve the quality of interviews and ensuing asylum decisions.

BPCA played an active role in assisting the Home Office in developing aspects of the training and many of their ideas have been incorporated into the new training programme.

"We put the guidance and Home Office training extracts past one of our researchers who is a Pentecostal theologian, and he liked what he saw," BPCA Chairman Wilson Chowdhry said in a statement. "The new approach focuses on exploring an asylum claimant's practice and experience of faith, rather than the old approach which consisted of asking questions to test general knowledge facts about the bible or the Christian faith."

"We had heard horror stories of Iranian converts being failed over not knowing the meaning of obscure western Christmas customs and the like," he continued. "And, we have come across several cases where Pakistani Christians have had their cases rejected due to lack of knowledge on the part of decision makers or immigration judges about Christian practice. We even contributed to a BBC article on the matter during June 2016 (click here).

"The training will take some time to bed in but having held several discussions with Geoff Sharland who wrote the new training regime, we are confident that eventually this will remove a large number of the erroneous assessments and prove to be a more effective process, removing trauma from an already difficult position that asylum seekers find themselves in.Our conversations with the Home Office have uncovered a real desire to make the process fairer and more robust, ensuring real victims are offered asylum whilst continuing to deter and uncover fraudulent applications.

"This change has come about due to the lobbying of various NGOs including the BPCA. We have been been writing country expert reports to help failed asylum seekers during asylum appeals for the last six years and have published the results of this on our blog. We also listed the concern at evidence hearing sessions in UK parliament in November 2015 (click here). Here is proof that lobbying effectively can bring about positive change and I encourage NGOs to continue pushing statutory organisations and government departments to create a fairer global society."

Easter Bombing in Pakistan included in Top 10 Persecution incidents of 2016: Morning Star News

While war in the Middle East dominated international headlines, Islamic extremists in the shadows were taking jihad to Christian civilians in Africa with unprecedented intensity in 2016. In Nigeria, Muslim ethnic Fulanis looked less like nomadic herdsmen and more like well-armed, well-funded jihadist militants. Close Muslim relatives and Islamist village mobs attacked their Christian kin in Uganda, while Somalia’s Al Shabaab rebels intensified their campaign to drive Christians from northern Kenya. At the same time, courts in Turkey and Pakistan made history by finally providing some measure of justice in cases of slain Christian martyrs.

1 – Islamist Militant Massacres in Nigeria

Muslim Fulani herdsmen attacks on Christians in Nigeria increased in number and sophistication in 2016, as what the mainstream press has characterized only as land disputes increasingly took on the militant look of jihadist campaigns that have always featured prominently in the attacks. Organized, well-funded invasions of Christian villages, sophisticated arms and explosives, and suspected links with Islamic extremist group Boko Haram and Islamist mercenaries marked many assaults. Having retaken much of the territory that Boko Haram claimed in Nigeria’s northeast in 2014-2015, the Nigerian military has reportedly warned Fulani herdsmen that they will be targeted next, according to a Nigerian Defense spokesman. Nigerian senators believe defeated Boko Haram militants have joined Fulani herdsmen, who had already been characterized by the Institute for Economics and Peace as one of the five deadliest terrorist organizations in the world.

The massacre of an estimated 300 predominantly Christian farmers in Benue state’s Agatu area in central Nigeria from Feb. 22 to Feb. 29 preceded Muslim Fulani attacks the rest of the year in southern, middle and northern states. The militant character of the attacks was especially apparent in Kaduna state, where on Nov. 16 the Rev. Zachariah Gado, state chairman of the Evangelical Church Winning All, decried “a campaign of ethno-religious cleansing by Fulani herdsmen militia.”

2 – Untold Faith, Bravery Revealed in Hidden Pockets of Uganda

In quiet villages in eastern Uganda far from the international spotlight, Christians continued to be beaten, thrown out of their homes, raped, arrested and killed for leaving Islam in 2016 with alarming regularity. Some had their homes or crops burned. In many of the cases, the victims received messages warning that leaving Islam would cost them their lives.

The constant stream of abuses otherwise stirred little attention as the primary culprits were non-state actors such as Muslim family members and village mobs that advocacy groups and government officials felt little power to influence. Aid agencies can be contacted about how these Christians or their families might be helped.

3 – Easter Bombing in Pakistan

A deadly suicide bombing at a public park in Lahore, Pakistan killed 75 people on Easter Sunday on March 27. The Islamic extremist group that took responsibility for the blast said it targeted Christians, but later reports showed only 14 of the dead were Christian and 61 Muslim. Most of those killed were women and children.

Another 362 people were injured in the deadliest attack in Pakistan since the December 2014 massacre of 134 schoolchildren at a military-run academy in Peshawar. Jamaat-ul-Ahrar, a splinter faction of the banned Pakistani terrorist group Tehreek-e-Taliban Pakistan (TTP), took responsibility for the bombing. In a media statement, Jamaat-ul-Ahrar spokesman Ehsanullah Ehsan said a suicide bomber deliberately targeted the Christian community.

4 – Killers in Malatya, Turkey Murders Finally Convicted

After a nine-year legal saga, a Turkish criminal court on Sept. 28 sentenced five men to life in prison for the torture and murder of three Christians in southeast Turkey in 2007. The court found Salih Gurler, Cuma Ozdemir, Abuzer Yildirim, Hamit Ceker and Emre Gunaydin guilty on three counts each of premeditated murder and sentenced them all to life in prison without the possibility of parole.

The number of hearings and the fact that the case took so long to prosecute was the source of a great deal of anguish for Turkey’s Christians. Judges and prosecutors were changed more than once, causing significant delays, and subpoenaed witnesses simply refused to show up in court to testify without legitimate reason and without being punished later for contempt of court. Most significant in delays was the attempt to explore links between the killings and a larger alleged attempt by the Turkish military to subvert the Justice and Development Party-led government.

On April 18, 2007, in the office of the Zirve Publishing House in Malatya, the five Muslim, Turkish nationalists killed Ugur Yüksel, 32, and Necati Aydin, 36, both Turkish converts from Islam, and Tilmann Geske, 45, a German national. They bound the three men, interrogated them about their Christian activities, mutilated them and then slit their throats, according to court evidence and testimony.

5 – Defying Fierce Islamist Pressure, Courts in Pakistan Deliver Justice

Courts in Pakistan defied history in 2016, daring to deliver justice for minority Christians in the face of fierce Islamist pressure. Six Muslims were sentenced to death for three murders in 2016, with one convicted killer executed. Mumtaz Qadri was hung to death on Feb. 29. While Qadri’s victim, former Punjab Gov. Salman Taseer, was not a Christian, the official was killed for his defense of Aasiya Noreen (commonly known as Asia Bibi) and his attempt to reform the blasphemy laws that unfairly convicted the Christian mother of five and put her on death row.

On Nov. 25, a court in Lahore handed the death sentence to five Muslims for torturing and killing an impoverished Christian couple over allegations of burning the Koran. Eight others charged in the attack were sentenced to two years in prison. Hundreds of villagers in Kot Radha Kishan, incited by Muslim leaders calling for violence via mosque loudspeakers, were involved in the Nov. 4, 2014 assault in which 26-year-old Shahzad Masih and his five-months pregnant wife, Shama, 24, were thrown into a burning brick kiln.

Anti-Terrorism Court Judge Chaudhry Azam handed death sentences to Irfan Shakoor, Muhammad Hanif, Mehdi Khan, Riaz Kamboh and Hafiz Ishtiaq, along with a fine of 200,000 rupees (US$1,900) to each for inciting violence against the Christian couple and throwing them into the kiln. The judge ordered the two-year prison terms for Noorul Hasan, Muhammad Arsalan, Muhammad Haris, Hussain, Muhammad Munir, Muhammad Ramzan, Irfan and Hafiz Shahid.

Masih and his wife worked as bonded laborers at the brick kiln when the throng descended on them after area Muslims accused them of committing blasphemy by burning Koranic pages.

The mob tore the clothes off them, struck them, broke their legs, dragged them behind a tractor and threw them into the burning furnace of a brick kiln – even though Shama was illiterate and could not have known even if koranic verses were among debris that she had burned. Under Pakistan’s widely condemned blasphemy statutes, intent must be shown for a conviction of desecrating the Koran.

6 – Al Shabaab Terrorizes Christians in Northern Kenya

Islamic extremists from the Somali rebel Al Shabaab turned the Mandera area of northern Kenya into a cauldron of fear with bomb, gun and grenade attacks in a campaign to rid the area of Christians. On Oct. 25, Al Shabaab militants took responsibility for a pre-dawn attack in which the rebels shot 12 non-local Kenyans whom they presumed were Christians. On Oct. 6, suspected Al Shabaab militants targeted Christians in a grenade-and-gun attack in the early morning that killed six people.

The attacks targeted predominantly Christian migrant workers from Kenya’s interior. A spokesman for Al Shabaab said the Oct. 6 attack was designed to drive Christians from the area. At least one of the victims was reportedly a Muslim. The attack in Mandera, tucked in Kenya’s northeast corner near the Somali border, reportedly wounded several others. Among 27 people rescued were Christians who arrived at their church traumatized and in shock. “The loud grenade woke me up, and I heard one of the attackers saying the ‘infidels’ should leave the Muslim area of Mandera,” one survivor told Morning Star News. “There were loud cries for help as the attackers were shooting from all directions.”

In another pre-dawn raid on a predominantly Christian area in coastal Kenya, Al Shabaab rebels on Jan. 31 killed at least four Christians, beheading one of them.

7 – Boys Sentenced to Prison in Egypt Escape to Switzerland

Four Egyptian boys who appeared in a video that led to prison sentences for allegedly blaspheming Islam and that sparked a riot in Upper Egypt fled to Switzerland on Sept. 1. A judge on Feb. 25 had sentenced Albir Shehata, 17, Klenton Faragalla, 18, Moller Yasa, 17, and Bassem Younan, 17, all of Al-Nasriyah village in Upper Egypt, to five years in prison for defaming a revealed (or heavenly) religion in a mobile phone video. While taking refuge in Turkey, the boys said they made their video before the release of the Islamic State (IS) mass execution video they were said to be mocking, and that at the time they had never even heard of the group.

They said their defense attorney, in an effort to garner sympathy for them, had claimed they were making fun of IS terrorists in the video, following the release of IS’s video showing the beheading of 20 Coptic Christians in Libya. Because of their attorney’s statements, however, the fiction about IS being the subject of the boys’ scorn was widely reported in Egyptian and international media.

After a Muslim found the video on April 6, 2015, a group of Muslims complained to the police, and on April 8 a mob of enraged Muslims began tearing through Al-Nasriyah village, beating any Copt they could find. For three days the rioting raged as thousands of Muslims from adjacent villages came to Al-Nasriyah to join the looting. At least 15 stores were damaged or destroyed. Mobs roamed through Al-Nasriyah chanting Islamic slogans and demanded all Christians be pushed out of the village. During the rioting, the four boys were terrified for their lives.

8 – China Ramps Up Pressure on Churches, Rights Activists

After two years of removing 1,800 crosses, demolishing church buildings and arresting, beating and killing protesting Christians in Zhejiang Province, the Chinese government on Sept. 8 released a draft of new Regulations on Religious Affairs that gives it broader powers to crack down on Christianity.

Under the regulations, unregistered and unapproved “house churches” would no longer be tolerated, and registered churches would come under even stricter guidelines. All building would be tightly regulated. The clampdown comes on the heels of a July 1, 2015 National Security Law that paved the way for increased nationwide repression and persecution in the name of “national security.” Soon after it was passed, Chinese authorities arrested some 300 prominent human rights activists and lawyers, including several who were defending religious cases, in particular cases from Zhejiang. The law defines criticism of the government as a form of subversion.

9 – Indonesia Faces Test of Democratic Values, Rights

The world’s largest Muslim-majority democracy began a precedent-setting test pitting freedom of speech and religion against religious fanaticism when Jakarta Gov. Gov. Basuki “Ahok” Tjahaja Purnama went on trial on Dec. 13 for defaming the Koran. Hundreds of people outside the courtroom chanted for the incumbent gubernatorial candidate to go to jail for a comment he made earlier in the year.

Ahok told city officials in a Sept. 27 speech, “Ladies and gentlemen, you don’t have to vote for me because you’ve been lied to [or fooled] with Surat Almaidah 51 [Sura 5:51] and the like. That’s your right. If you feel you can’t vote for me because you fear you’ll go to hell, because you’ve been lied to [or fooled], no worries. That’s your personal right. These programs will go forward. So you don’t have to feel uncomfortable. Follow your conscience, you don’t have to vote for Ahok.”

Video footage of the speech went viral on YouTube, and Islamic extremists claimed Ahok had blasphemed against the Koran and Islamic clerics. Ahok on Oct. 10 apologized “to all Muslims and anyone who felt offended,” saying it was not his intention to slight Islam or the Koran. If found guilty, he faces up to five years in prison.

10 – U.S.-Iranian Pastor Released from Prison in Iran

Iran released U.S.-Iranian pastor Saeed Abedini from prison on Jan. 16, more than three years after authorities arrested him on charges of “threatening national security” by planting churches. Abedini was released along with four other prisoners, including Washington Post journalist Jason Rezaian, in a prisoner swap, Iran’s official Islamic Republic News Agency (IRNA) reported. U.S. officials reportedly confirmed that the release was part of a prisoner swap involving seven Iranians held on charges of violating sanctions and came after more than a year of closely guarded talks.

On Jan. 27, 2013, an Iranian court sentenced Abedini to eight years in prison for allegedly threatening “national security” by planting house churches in early 2000. Seven months earlier, in July 2012, the Iranian Revolutionary Guard had briefly arrested Abedini during his visit to set up an orphanage he was building. After interrogation, authorities placed him under house arrest and told him to wait for a court summons to face criminal charges for his Christian faith. Two months later, on Sept. 26, 2012, he was arrested at his parents’ home and taken to prison.

Abedini was tortured at various times throughout his imprisonment, and in 2015 prison officials further pressured him to recant his faith by threatening to hold him in prison indefinitely. In 2013, Abedini wrote of enduring torture, death threats and pressure to renounce his faith.

17th Death Anniversary of World Famous Humanitarian Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan: A Tribute by Nasim Yousaf

October 9th marked the 17th death anniversary of Nobel Prize Nominee Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan, one of the great social scientists of the 20th century. Dr. Khan was a selfless statesman who dedicated his life to serving humanity and changing the lives of the poor. In pursuit of this endeavor, Dr. Khan founded two monumental projects: the Pakistan (later Bangladesh) Academy for Rural Development (BARD, Comilla) in 1959 and the Orangi Pilot Project (OPP, Karachi) in 1980. Through these projects, Dr. Khan pioneered many innovative methods for poverty alleviation. Bangladesh Finance Minister, AMA Muhith, stated at a Microcredit and Development Conference, “…Dr. Akhtar Hamid [Hameed] Khan officially initiated the saving and microcredit system [at Pakistan Academy for Rural Development]” (The Daily Ittefaq, August 26, 2013). The World Bank’s publication entitled Ending Poverty in South Asia also describes Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan as the “Originator of the RSP [Rural Support Program] Approach in South Asia.” According to the publication, Dr. Khan “inspired and motivated thousands of development professionals in South Asia...[and other parts of the world]” Dr. Khan’s methods around rural development, microfinance, female empowerment, and participatory development led to a worldwide movement.

Along with Dr. Khan’s revolutionary projects, people were inspired by his upstanding character and life of simplicity. With his upbringing, Dr. Khan could have easily led a wealthy and luxurious lifestyle, yet he chose to live plainly and work on behalf of the common man. Dr. Khan frequently interacted with powerful or well-known individuals around the world, but did not ask for any favors. For instance, he did not misuse his close relationships with the President of Pakistan (Mohammad Ayub Khan), Prime Minister Chaudhry Mohammad Ali, Prime Minister Hussain Shaheed Suharawardy, or his powerful and well-respected politician father-in-law (Allama Mashriqi). In fact, President Ayub Khan offered Dr. Khan several highly desired positions (Governor of East Pakistan, Advisor to the President, and Vice Chancellor of Dhaka University), but Dr. Khan declined all these offers. Dr. Khan’s upstanding character was evident, even in the small occurrences of everyday life. For instance, in 1969, Dr. Khan and I were in Dhaka. Dr. Khan was to take a Pakistan International Airlines (PIA) flight from the Dhaka Airport, but his flight was canceled. When PIA offered Dr. Khan a free room at the Intercontinental Hotel (Dhaka), he politely declined and instead came back to where we were staying in Dhaka. When asked why he didn’t take the room, Dr. Khan explained, “The flight was canceled and the airline offered me a complimentary stay, but I did not take it as it would cause unnecessary expense to PIA when I can stay here.” Based on Dr. Khan’s upstanding actions, it is not surprising that President Ayub once said, “Akhter Hameed Khan is the only man in Pakistan who has never come to me for anything.”

Dr. Khan was an inspirational figure who, through his works, brought Pakistan and Bangladesh world recognition. Among the famous figures who have learned from Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan and applied his methods of poverty alleviation are Shoaib Sultan Khan, Sir Fazle Hasan Abed, and Nobel Peace Prize Laureate Professor Muhammad Yunus. Their success is indeed a magnificent tribute to Khan sahib. In Pakistan, his methods are widely applied through the National Rural Support Programme, Agha Khan Rural Support Programme, and other initiatives. Dr. Khan is revered as a national hero in South Asia.

Dr. Khan’s life and work provide a valuable lesson for others: those who seek worldly possessions may be recognized in the short-term, but those who serve humanity are remembered forever.

For more information on Dr. Khan, visit the Facebook pages and YouTube channel dedicated to him.

Nasim Yousaf, a nephew of Dr. Khan, is a researcher based in the USA. He has been featured in various American publications including Who's Who in the World/America. He has written 15 books and digitized files of rare documents related to South Asian history. His articles have been published in many countries around the world and in peer-reviewed publications (Harvard Asia Quarterly, Pakistaniaat, World History Encyclopedia, and Education About Asia) in the US.

Copyright © 2016 Nasim Yousaf

Teen age Christian boy abused and murdered

A tragic story of Christian child named Zeeshan - Nick name Shani Masih Son of Sarfaraz Masih, aged approximately 14 years was sexually abused and killed by harassed person dated 23 August 2016, resident of Gosh Nagir, Chak no 224 RB, Faisalabad, Pakistan. Read real facts, how Christian child's murder had been polluted by authorities of local areas.

An incident was occurred in a Pual-abad, Near Gulshan Ali Town, Chak No. 225, RB, Faisalabad, Pakistan. First of all, a Christian Child was sexual abused and killed then he was hanged with Tree (Boohar) for pretending that Christian child had been intentionally hung on the tree. According to medical report, Christian child was sexual abused, killed by testicles by oppressor.

It is tragedy with this case, Deputy Superintendent Police of Sadar Police Station commented in the Express News, Duniya News etc. this child was died due to heart attack after drinking coke cola and fruit. It has been observed on the spot that it is a pressure of political leaders and Land Lords of local incidental area. And there is group on the local area that is trying to terrifying victim family and surrounds people to be silent and avoid to tell basic truth to anybody. PCP confirmed from local area personalities that this child's uncle had been converted into Islam having two wives and living among Muslim Land lords.

A representative of "Pakistan Christian Post (PCP) Bureau Chief Bishop Farhad Bhatti of Anglican church investigated from local personalities - Land Lords after reading national newspaper about comments of police officer. It has come to knowledge that Police, Land Lords and political leaders are trying to hide main facts about Christian child who was sexual abused.

Bishop Farhad Bhatti interviewed Pastor Shahid M. Paul “Christ Assemblies Church International" Salik Town, Faisalabad, Pakistan, He told that abused child's family is member of his church. After the confirmations about real facts by secret source persons of local area where incident had been happened with Christian child.

Bureau Chief "PCP" personally interviewed victim family, visit incident place through source person where Christian child was hang on the tree. This tree is in front of house in field along-with road. Children of that house told to source person, they heard crying voices on said date in neighboring house before Tree where Christian Child had been hanged on.

Bishop Farhad Bhatti was informed by Pastor Shahid M. Paul after confirming from local personalities, child's friend. Children of area told another stories of sexual harassment in that area, there are so many cases about sexual abuse. When Source persons asked the people of house in the front of Tree (Boohar). Children' parent had been silent and showed ignorance about victim child in fear of powerful people of area. It seems that they had been already terrified about death of child.

PCP investigating team found out important news through source person. Christian child who was sexual abused. Child' case had already been blocked in the police station almost. SHO, Farooq Ranja, DSP Saleem Warach did sure that they will file "FIR" after getting DNA "Forensic report" as it will come from Laboratory after one month. It seems that Government is not serious with death of Christian child.

Church will provide legal assistance to abused Christian child who had been died dated 23th August 2016. Church' Pastor of Christ Assemblies International told during Interview to Bureau Chief Bishop Farhad Bhatti. He is trying his best to pursue legal aid for court case of a sexual abused child as para legal team will pursue legally.

Bishop Farhad Bhatti did condolence with victim family. Local people of area are in great grief and too much disturbed and their feeling had been persecuted. They request to Bishop Farhad Bhatti for opening School in the locality, they told to Bishop that there was School in that area. Now there is no School for Christian children. People were so sad to explain that now their children are working in factories or wondering in the streets. They got great loose because of closing School.

Bishop Farhad Bhatti prayed with victim family and local area people. Pray for opening new School and pray for protection of Pastors and families, Pray for peace and Because Pakistani Christian have so many cases of persecution, rapes, forced conversion, burning of churches, Christian colonies already. May God bring peace and inter - harmony in Pakistan.

Human Rights and the Struggle against Terrorism: 15 Years After 9/11 Attacks on USA. By Jeffrey Imm

Since 2008, as the founder of Responsible for Equality And Liberty (R.E.A.L.), our activism in its current form, was driven by the perspective that the response to terrorism not only was becoming ineffective, but also was losing sight of the human rights imperative necessary for "war of ideas" with extremists of every kind. The position of R.E.A.L. has been, since our founding, that security tactics alone will not be consistently effective, and ultimately will have a counterproductive result. We developed R.E.A.L. primarily to provide a consistent voice of various human rights issues and bring them together, to contribute to a voice that the culture of human rights should be imperative in our lives, and that it is part of our social responsibility.

Our shared human rights includes security, safety, and freedom of conscience, which extremists and terrorists would deny us, not just in the United States of America, but around the world. This fundamental concept that the public is entitled to such human rights and freedoms threatened by terrorists is too often ignored by other groups, who have no compassion and concern for the victims of extremism and terrorism. R.E.A.L. and I believe that ignoring the freedoms, safety, and security of people who are threatened by extremists and terrorist - is out of touch with a consistent approach on our universal human rights. I do not believe that we can accept the short-term tactics that a commitment to human rights and a defense of human rights are mutually exclusive. Winning limited battles, just to lose the war of ideas, will guarantee no lasting justice, and certainly no lasting peace.

Terrorism is a subject that many of us don't want to discuss; we simply wish it would stop and go away. But history has shown us that denial will not effectively address this issue. I appreciate those who take the time to read my observations and call for action on a renewed focus on "war of ideas" to provide a basis for fighting terror and extremism. The skill set that I bring in my observation is a personal experience with the history of this topic, and seeing the interrelationship on these topics. I have worked in security, in law enforcement, and worked with many of the fine people who work to protect the United States and other nations. The overwhelming majority are doing what they believe to be the "right thing" to deal with these challenges. For the United States of America (USA), to the extent that we have not seen another mass-casualty level attack of the death toll of 9/11, many will argue that the current tactics are working.

But to those who have struggled against extremists for many decades, we can recognize the fault lines in our society and security, where pressure is building against our human rights of security, freedom of conscience, and the perception of tolerance and appeasement towards anti-human rights and anti-freedom extremists will lead to new and severe problems ahead. One difficulty in building a counterterror and security establishment based on tactics, rather than on ideas, is that without such supporting values and standards, we can become stubbornly fixed on short-term tactics, instead of consistent in our support of the universal human rights that we share and MUST defend.

The world will change. Terrorist and extremist tactics will change. We must be willing to change and adjust to a dynamic world, while standing on a bedrock foundation of why we defy such terrorist and extremism: in support of our shared universal human rights for all.

In these observations, I will present my conclusions, and then some areas of detailed inductive logical basis for such observations. The primary focus of the detailed observations will be from a human rights and a security perspective, rather than military tactics. The detailed observations will further address the following challenge areas and issues: (1) understanding of extremism from a human rights perspective, (2) homeland security and terrorist haven blind spots, (3) the horror of ISIS and metamorphosis as a "terrorist movement," (4) the limits of law enforcement and importance of trust, (5) essential nature of national security for global security, (6) tactics of "acceptable losses," (7) counterterror establishment and the resistance to change, and (8) responsibility to defy extremism and terrorism.


CONCLUSION: A War of Ideas for Human Rights is Essential to Challenge Terrorism

The most vital components of a homeland security strategy are our minds, our conscience, and our universal human rights.

Everything else is a very distant second priority in the essential human rights objective to protect our society, our families, and each other from terrorism and extremism. But we have too often allowed our secondary priorities to become our primary priorities, and then we seek to shore up such misguided construction regarding security, by adding more and more tactics, which simply build the tower of secondary priorities, higher and higher. Such a focus only on secondary priorities gives us a misguided belief that we can simply add layers of tactics without a strategy, and we can defeat terrorist and extremist enemies of human rights without defending ideas and values. Without a priority of a set of beliefs and values, and relying only security tactics, studies, institutes, organizations, tools, watch lists, etc., we will build nothing more than a house of cards built on sand. The world changes - every day. We must be capable of change, while remaining consistent in a strategy firmly rooted in the truths of universal human rights for all human beings.

Senior members of the U.S. counterterrorist establishment, government, institutions, and media, also realize that tactics alone are a house of cards. They have already reach the conclusion that tactics, institutions, and organizations cannot keep up with the growing challenge of extremism, and violent terrorism by such extremists. So they have tried to reset the public's expectations on the human right of public safety. Some have such denial on the priority of human rights first in challenging terrorism, that they have begun a campaign that "acceptable losses" in terrorist attacks are to be "expected." They argue that, since no one can "defend" against every terrorist attack, we just need to accept that our families and neighbors will be killed. This flight from accountability is further complicated by their belief that we can "engage" with extremists as an effective means to prevent terrorist violence from extremists. They believe that engagement and legitimizing those in direct opposition to our shared universal human rights will help stop such extremists from killing us. Such "house of cards" tactics then seek to depend on extremist informants to sacrifice violent members, all the while providing shelter and legitimization of extremist views, in the desperate belief that if we collect enough informants, enough names on watch lists, enough "information," that somehow we can manipulate a mountain of intelligence to keep us safe. Such tactics are dependent on the fallacy that we should be able to trust the very extremists, who are against our shared human rights, and that ultimately seek our destruction. Some establishment experts believe this "house of cards" approach will keep us ahead of violent terrorist attacks.

Just until it doesn't. Like in Orlando, San Bernardino, and in other cities. Like we are seeing throughout Europe and the rest of the world nearly every day. As you read this, it is very likely that a terrorist is killing someone in some part of the world. The pandemic of terrorist violence has gotten that bad. The Institute of Economics and Peace (IEP) Global Terrorism Index report for 2015 showed a growth of terrorist attacks from 3,329 global attacks in 2000 to 32,685 attacks in 2014, with an 80 percent increase between 2013 and 2014. In 2014 alone, 32,685 terrorist attacks over 365 days in a year would be an average of 90 terrorist attacks EVERY DAY, or nearly 4 terrorist attacks EVERY HOUR. If those were the statistics in 2014, can you imagine what the statistics will look like for this year?

An estimated 33 terrorist attacks have occurred in the United States of America in the past 15 years, since 9/11, with 2/3's of those terrorist attacks occurring in the past 8 years, and the most deadly post-9/11 terrorist attacks occurring since the summer of 2015, with 53 Americans killed in terrorist attacks in the USA by ISIS supporters since December 2015. Terrorist attacks have been dramatically increasing, not decreasing in the United States. The reality is that in a global society, we cannot pretend the massive pandemic of global terrorism will not reach our shores, and affect our families and our communities. That is blind denial.

This week, on the 15th year after the 9/11 attacks, the West Point Combating Terrorism Center (CTC) Sentinel tells the American public not to worry about this. Their primary article by an Establishment counterterror specialist states that Americans should not be concerned about "average of six or seven jihadist-inspired murders a year in a country" with thousands of other homicides. Former DHS Secretary Tom Ridge told the American public this week that Americans "should just accept the inevitability" of terrorist attacks. This defeatist "acceptable loss" argument represents the hollowness of an approach dependent on tactics alone, with no real values, no real strategy, and certainly no real "war of ideas." In essence, we have leaders who throw up their hands in defeat, and state that since we can't find the backbone to defend our shared human rights values in a "war of ideas," we should simply accept the losses that we receive from extremist terrorism, and not make to big a deal out of them. Such defeatist surrender is not the thinking of the Land of the Free and the Home of the Brave that I know as the United States of America.

The "realistic" surrender of "acceptable losses" to terrorism is not simply a craven withdrawal from the defense of our shared human rights of security and freedom, it is also an attack on those who would lead a "war of ideas" on behalf of universal human rights and freedom. We are lectured by too many "experts" and "leaders" that is wrong to demand a consistent support for human rights values by our fellow human beings. We are told that such calls for consistency in human rights is "judgmental" and disrespectful to others. Our public has been coached to believe that unquestioning relativism is the same as defending equality, and the failure to defend our most cherished human rights and dignity is a form of "tolerance." We are lectured by those "experts" who tell us the only way to "peace" is to engage with extremists and respect diversity of extremist views as equally valid, when they reject universal human rights for all people of all identity groups and religious views and treat women as second-class human beings. We are told that we must accept the views as legitimate by those extremists whose goal is global control, not shared stewardship of our nation and our planet. We are sternly chided that we must consider our views on equality in human rights and freedom as inapplicable to our fellow human beings and other cultures, and that the only path to true peace is to accept the views of those who deny the reality of UNIVERSAL human rights for all.

But we cannot reject the standards of universal human rights and human dignity for people in the United States and around the world. We cannot just accept that, somehow, enough tactics, lists, and "information" about terrorist threats will somehow keep us safe from extremists, when we are too afraid to even challenge their ideas. We know -- and our counterterror "experts" now are faced with enough facts to admit -- that tactics alone will not and cannot work. Yet whereas our "experts" tell us we should just "accept" the "inevitably" of terrorist attacks killing our neighbors and families, Responsible for Equality And Liberty (R.E.A.L.) offers another path, where we can stand defiantly for universal human rights on our feet, not surrender such truths on our knees in the hope that it will buy us protection from the enemies of human rights.

Counterterror tactics, engagement with extremists, and shrug-shoulder defeatism on "acceptable losses" will never work to effectively challenge terrorism, and we see the very real growth of terrorism every day around the world. But while they surrender, people of conscience must pick up the cause of universal human rights to defy its enemies.

To challenge terrorism, we must first start with a "War of Ideas," which defiantly defends universal human rights, not just for the United States of America, and not just for some Americans, but for all Americans, and for all people around the world. It is not enough to discuss what we are against. We must be clear about the standards and values that we believe and will defend for all of our fellow Americans and human beings.

For our fellow Americans, this begins with the definition of who and what it means to be an American. We don't have to debate or guess about this. It is written, so that we will never forget it, in our very Declaration of Independence, defining what America is all about. The definition of Americanism is as follows: "We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all men are created equal, that they are endowed by their Creator with certain unalienable Rights, that among these are Life, Liberty and the pursuit of Happiness." To anti-human rights extremists and violent terrorists of every type, Americans must stand defiant with these words that define who and what we are as Americans. Our responsibility to defend equality and liberty is the most inherent and fundamental aspect of who we are, and who we must fearlessly be, as Americans to all those who believe our fellow human beings do not deserve equality and liberty. In the United States of America, this inherent definition of our identity must be used as a weapon to disarm the arguments of extremists of every kind and every ideology - and to dishonor extremist ideologies used to rationalize violent terrorism.

With this keystone of our identity, we must remember that in the "War of Ideas" against extremists and terrorists, we also have a guide, not just for a "War of Ideas" in the United States of America, but also a guide to our actions in the USA and around the world, for people of every race, every religion, every nationality, every gender, and every identity group. That guide to the "War of Ideas" was developed nearly 70 years ago by the nations of the world, in the aftermath of the savage Crimes Against Humanity by Nazi Germany in the Holocaust. This guide was the world's contribution to the stand that we should "Never Again" allow such savagery over our fellow human beings to run rampant, and genocide to rule over the Earth. It is a bitter irony that when our nation and the world needs this lantern of wisdom on human rights to fight extremists and terrorists today, our political leaders and counterterror "experts" leave this most powerful weapon for the truth on the shelf, as they engage in a tactical struggle, and leave our shared human rights values behind.

We must use this sword of human rights justice, fashioned from the strongest ideals for all human beings, to defend our fellow human beings and Americans from extremists and terrorists today. This weapon against terrorism, extremism, and genocide is the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR), agreed upon by the nations of the world on December 10, 1948, in the aftermath of the evil that devastated so many millions of lives. The Universal Declaration of Human Rights was designed for the nations and the people of the world to have a guide to ensuring that the human rights, the security, the safety, and the dignity of our fellow human beings. It was designed to be used forever more, in times of peace and in times of war. But certainly, the Universal Declaration of Human Rights was designed to provide a guide, a lantern, and a sword to defend our fellow Americans and fellow human beings, in the darkest hours of injustice, violence, terrorism, and extremism.

When we use the tool of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, we must distinguish this tool from those attempts to take "exception" to such human rights, or weak imitations of this Universal Declaration. We would not have a separate "universal" declaration of human rights for people of just one race, one gender, one nationality... and certainly not one religion either. In fact, one of the most fundamental aspects of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights is its commitment to real equality, not a commitment to supremacism or superiority of one identity group over all others. That would undermine the very POINT of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. But some nations, uncomfortable with the concepts of equality and freedom, including the freedom of religion and conscience guaranteed in Article 18 of the UDHR, decided to create their own "exception-based" codes, which are designed to grant only some rights, as long as they met exceptions to allow one religious view to define the rights of all people.

The Organization of Islamic Conference (OIC) created its own Sharia-based "Cairo Declaration on Human Rights" that is in fundamental conflict and direct opposition to the Universal Declaration of Human Rights. In the "War of Ideas" in supporting universal human rights, those policy statements and "exceptions" to our shared universal human rights must be rejected. We can no more have a separate "Islamist" guide to human rights than we would have a separate human rights code exclusive to any other political or religious ideology, race, gender, or ethnicity. To date, the only human rights group that we are aware that has publicly protested the OIC's challenge to our Universal Declaration of Human Rights is R.E.A.L. We need other human rights organizations to publicly defend the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and rebuke the OIC attack on it; we need a consistent defense on the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, which has been signed by the nations of the world, as a shared guide to universal human rights on which we cannot and will not compromise.

With the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, we have a guide to addressing racial extremists, and to addressing those who would deny freedoms based on our fellow human beings' gender and identity group. We have both a defense for religious freedom and freedom of conscience, while providing a guide to challenging anti-human rights religious extremists. Such extremists do not seek to guarantee freedom of religion and freedom of conscience, as well as the right to change one's belief. In the United States, I saw with my own eyes, the anti-democracy Hizb ut-Tahrir extremist group call for the denial of equality of women, and Hizb ut-Tahrir's literature distributed to Americans calls for the death penalty for those who changed their religion in Islam. We must use the Universal Declaration of Human Rights to defy and reject such extremism. We must use the Universal Declaration of Human Rights to challenge those extremists who justify oppression and persecution of religious minorities, to challenge racial hate groups, to challenge persecution and oppression of women, and to reject violence, persecution, and hatred of the LGBT and atheist communities. We must use the Universal Declaration of Human Rights as our primary weapon to defend human freedom in a "War of Ideas," for which we cannot afford and we cannot accept SURRENDER.

The Universal Declaration of Human Rights provides more than just a guide, it is also codified as international LAW, as the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR). When we use this defense of our shared universal human rights against the forces of extremism and terrorism, we are not simply asking them to follow a guide, we seek to enforce the justice of International Law. Our leaders must seek the global expansion of the authority of the International Criminal Court (ICC) to act to stop genocide, as we continue to see in too many parts of the world today, as we have seen in Darfur, as we have seen by the ISIS terrorist movement in Syria, Iraq, and Libya against Christians, Yazidis, and Shiite Muslims, and as we see in other nations which reject our shared universal human rights. We need allegiances and coordinated efforts by the nations of the world to work to ENFORCE international law for those who face cruel injustice, extremism, and terrorism around the world, and who feel forgotten and abandoned, while extremists and terrorists seek the destruction of their lives and their freedoms.

To defeat terrorism in the United States and around the world, we must show terrorists and extremists that we do not fear and we that we will not cower before their attacks on our human rights, our freedom, and our nations. We must show the courage and responsibility for equality and liberty that is expected of us, both as Americans and as citizens of the world. When our political and tactical "experts" shy from such human rights justice, we must not fail to pick up the cause and stand defiantly against extremists as free human beings empowered by the truth of our shared universal human rights for all. We have learned too many times and in too many places, that we cannot have peace without justice, and we cannot have justice until we have an uncompromising defense of our universal human rights for all Americans and all of our fellow human beings.


(1) Understanding of Extremism from a Human Rights Perspective

To "counter violent extremism," we don't have to wait for a mass-casualty terrorist attack to leave our fellow human beings dead in the street. We have warning signs and to effectively challenge terrorist threats, we must be vigilant, and aware of challenging extremist views and ideologies. Terrorism does not happen in a vacuum; it is fueled by extremist ideologies and hatred of our shared universal human rights.

But some of our counterterrorist "experts" would have us believe that we have no way to forecast or predict terrorist activity, that terrorist attacks are just some wildly random events that we could not possibly foresee, and that we should simply "accept" "inevitable terrorist attacks" on society, as part of life. We have highly educated and senior experts who make such incredibly outrageous statements in public and to our press media, to the weary, confused, nodding heads of the American Establishment, without a voice rejecting such blatant defeatism.

Imagine if other aspects of our lives were like this. Imagine if our city traffic designers stated that we should just get used to the inevitably of fatal automobile accidents, so why should we need traffic signals, planning, or vigilant drivers. Imagine if our meteorologists stated that we should just get used to the inevitably of tornadoes destroying our cities, so why should they struggle to accurately forecast weather on dangerous storms and high winds. Americans and people of any nation would be understandably outraged and disgusted at such unprofessional abandonment of "expert" responsibility. When the equivalent of such comments is made in regards to terrorist threats, however, too many in the American Establishment simply go along as if to say, we really have no control over our lives. There is no question that there are aspects in everyone's lives that we have limited control over. But in a cohesive and organized society, this does not mean that we don't at least TRY to manage public safety.

Just as meteorologists study patterns of weather, and warn us of approaching storms, high winds, and extreme weather, so that we can find shelter, so our human rights advocates must warn us of growing extremism, so that we can protect ourselves from violent extremism or terrorist acts. But since we have tactical counterterror "experts" in charge, the human rights community has come to believe that extremism and terrorism is a law enforcement issue, not a human rights issue. They could not be further from the truth. Countering extremist views and protecting the public from terrorism must be a primary human right activist responsibility, because if human right activists do not study and warn us of growing extremist views, our government and law enforcement cannot effectively prevent violent extremists' terrorism.

But the failure to get human right issues at the forefront of challenging extremism and preventing terrorism - has created a situation that is total backwards. In America (and other countries) today, we have some counterterror authorities who are hiring "former" terrorists to help them "understand" why people commit terrorist attacks, as if the obvious extremist views are impossible for such counterterror authorities to understand. Imagine that a weather forecasting service had to go out and hire someone who was trying to create storms and disasters, because they believed that was the only way to understand such threats to public safety. We would think they were insane. But when counterterror authorities do this, our Establishment heads nod about the sage wisdom of bringing an extremist aboard to explain why terrorists kill people, including some right now today, while you are reading this, who are "guiding" counterterror institutes, at the same time they are promoting extremist views (including ISIS flags) online.

To some extent, it is difficult for counterterror tactical experts, who are focused on law enforcement and military tactics to understand violent extremism. This is because such extremists' views are based on IDEAS, not weapons, not targets, not tactical "intelligence." Extremist views are based on created an organization of IDEAS that are contrary and in opposition to our shared universal human rights. But since extremists focus on IDEAS and too many counterterror experts focus on TACTICS, incredibly some counterterrorists believe the only way to understand IDEAS is to get an extremist to explain them. So the extremists urge such tacticians, if only you were more "tolerant" of extremist views, then there might be less violent terrorism. This is like a weather forecaster being told if only you ignored more storms and high winds, there would be less tornadoes and hurricanes. It is that absurd. This bizarro topsy-turvy thinking is the price that we pay for keeping human rights activists and a human rights focus out of challenging extremist and preventing terrorism.

The answer to this is found in an army of human rights activists, the IDEA people, who are largely untapped to protect our society from extremist views. They have been told that their views are not wanted and not welcome. At one conference, I distinctly recall when I told a speaker that I represented a human rights perspective, he nearly spat on me in public. The frustration with some in the counterterror comes from the incorrect conclusion that if you support human rights, then you will excuse extremist hate and activity. No, that is the view of those who do not understand our universal human rights, which include our safety and security.

Our guideline to resolve this issue must be the use of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR) for consistent and documented direction on the human rights which people of all races, religions, gender, and identity groups all have. The UDHR provides guidance on freedom of religion, freedom of conscience, equality of people of all races, gender, and ethnic origin, safety, and security for all human beings. The UDHR was created in response to Nazi Germany's Holocaust specifically to help future generations have a guideline on the areas we must be consistent on in defending human rights from extremist views and extremist organizations. When you are working with the UDHR in assessing extremist IDEAS that challenge human rights, you are not just looking at one shade of extremist hate or persecution, you are looking at the ENTIRE SPECTRUM of such challenges.

Based on a human rights perspective, it is no different to challenge a white supremacist, another racial supremacist, a religious extremist, or those promoting misogyny, for example. From a threat to our shared human rights, each of those anti-human rights issues must be challenged and rejected with the cleansing power of consistent support for human rights and dignity. Tacticians need to have vast armies and organizations of individuals specialized in every possible type of extremist view. But human rights activists understand that all extremism that rejects and denounces a threat to our Universal Human Rights is another storm that needs to be watched. Human rights activists are not "surprised" that violence from any type of anti-human rights extremism can be violent and turned toward terrorism, because any extremist view can potential lead to violent terrorism.

This does mean that we will silence every voice of dissent and every anti-human right opinion. But we must recognize that the root of violent terrorism begins, not with poverty, not with financial problems, not with education, not with all of the aspects that our tacticians want us to believe they can "quickly fix." The root of violent terrorism begins with extremist IDEAS. If we want to challenge such terrorist activity, we need to first understand its basis, and concentrate individuals who can provide a human rights defense to anti-human rights extremism.

(2) U.S. Homeland Security and Terrorist Haven Blind Spots

The U.S. Establishment's preferred perspective on identifying potential terrorist activity is to go where they have found it before. From a practical sense, this makes general sense. But when we look at terrorism from a tactical perspective, rather than a challenge of extremist ideas, we cannot appreciate the fluidity and dynamic nature of terrorist threats and actors. To believe that terrorist threats are only in one area, creates very real and dangerous blind spots that can allow significant and deadly threats to catch us unaware. When we focus on the basis of terrorism as extremist ideas, we realize that the threat is literally everywhere, and that no one country and no one area is free from pandemic of extremist cancer that is in our society.

In January 1995, Al Qaeda leader Osama Bin Laden began planning the "Bojinka plot" for what would turn out to be the 9/11/2001 airline terrorist attacks on the USA. By August 1996, Al Qaeda leader Osama Bin Laden declared war on the USA. In mid 1995, however, Osama Bin Laden sought to leave Sudan and to gain asylum refugee status in the United Kingdom. Bin Laden had a number of followers in the U.K. at that time, and they worked to develop a formal application for asylum for Osama Bin Laden. The U.K. Conservative Party Home Secretary, Michael Howard, intervened on this and denied his application. But what if he hadn't picked up on this? What if Bin Laden hadn't been such a "famous" individual? What if his "extreme" views were simply considered "understandable geo-political frustration," rather than the terrorism that they were?

A significant assumption made by the USA security community has been to focus on extremist recruitment in the Greater Middle East area, including tremendous commitment of armed forces to Afghanistan. But what we have known, for over 20 years, is that such an assumption of extremist havens only in the Greater Middle East area is very limited and short-sighted in terms of extremist havens. Furthermore, a focus on "foreign terrorists" can also leave the security community blind to extremist havens existing within the USA borders today, which has had opportunities to grow over the past 15 years.

In terms of jet airliner mass casualty attacks, the USA had another very near dangerous scare ten years ago in August 2006, which was readily forgotten as so many issues are. This was known as the "2006 transatlantic aircraft plot." The dangerous foreign terrorist enemy behind this 2006 plot to attack cities across the USA was not in the Greater Middle East, but came from terrorists in the U.K. The British terrorists planned to detonate liquid explosives onboard seven transatlantic jetliners traveling from the UK to the USA and Canada. For those who don't recall, it was this foiled 2006 terror plot, which is why American travelers have to regular separate out any liquids, shampoos, etc. from their carry-on luggage into small 3 ounce portions that can be readily inspected by the TSA. The terrorists had planned to use up to 18 suicide bombers and targeted British flights to Washington DC, New York City, Chicago, San Francisco, Toronto, and Montreal. They also considered attacks in Denver, Boston, and Miami.

The key terrorists arrested in the 2006 plot were BORN in Britain. They were guided by terrorists linked to Al Qaeda in Pakistan, and reportedly funded by phony charities intended to help victims of a Kashmir earthquake. The alleged ringleader, Rashid Rauf, a Briton of Pakistani descent was never prosecuted for terrorism in Pakistan. The reaction, rather than one of shame and shock, was of denial. Major UK media published articles that the terrorist arrests were phony allegations, and even former British Intelligence Officer called it a "fiction." This was despite "martyrdom" videotapes discovered for 7 of the planned suicide bombers. While 24 were arrested, the UK only prosecuted 8 terrorists, who did not begin their trial for nearly two years. In the first UK trial, the British jurors found NONE of the terrorists guilty of conspiracy to blow up the aircraft. In a second later trial in September 2009, 3 of the terrorists were found guilty of conspiracy to murder, and in yet a third later trial in July 2010, three additional terrorists were found guilty. It took four years for the UK to punish a fraction of the terrorists who planned mass-casualty terrorism on American cities.

This is the reaction that USA had to a mass-casualty terrorist plot on U.S. cities from citizens of its "closest ally," the U.K., with a very close "near miss" of terrorists' whose plot got to an advanced stage, only some of which were actually prosecuted, and those that were prosecuted took years to receive punishment. In this specific case, the other U.S. "ally" of Pakistan could not find a way to convict ringleader Briton Rashid Rauf of terrorism, who eventually died in a drone strike. If this is where the USA was 10 years ago with our allies, where should Americans think they are today, with the growing infiltration of extremists throughout institutions and government agencies, and the numbers of ISIS terrorists who are increasingly appearing in U.K., European, and American cities?

As Americans have seen in the past year, case of case of ISIS terrorist activity and supporters have been uncovered throughout Europe and the U.K. The approach by U.S. institutions and Establishment media to suppress such reports for political partisan goals will further have an inevitable blowback of undermining trust by many Americans in the credibility of such institutions on this problem. But we have seen in cities throughout Europe, ISIS-inspired terrorist attacks using guns, knives, axes, bombs, throughout France, Germany, and Belgium, with other attacks thwarted in other parts of Europe and the U.K. When the narrative has been that restricting access to guns would stop such "lone wolf" terrorism, we have seen ISIS terrorists use knives, axes, and now, as in Nice, even trucks to commit terrorist attacks. Many of these attacks, as we have seen with other ISIS attacks around the world, have been in low security areas: public concerts, restaurants, trains, public street gatherings, as well as airport terminals. We have also now seen apparent plots for car bombs near Christian churches in Europe. Furthermore, we have seen ISIS individuals traveling easily throughout countries in Europe to evade law enforcement authorities.

The obvious question should be: if such extremists are willing to commit terrorist acts in the Europe and U.K., why will keep them from committing such terrorist acts in the United States? Our primary assumption is that we will stop all of such terrorist using watchlists provided to airlines for transatlantic travel. But what about those that are not on such "watchlists"? We know that terrorists involved in the Brussels airport terrorist attack, including individuals with airline security clearances. One bomber worked at the Zaventem airport for five years. We also know that a number of extremists and ISIS supporters have worked at other European airports.

While in the past, the American security focus has been on the Greater Middle East, a coherent strategy to protect the American homeland from extremist threats from "allied countries" depends largely on watch lists and intelligence. As we have seen from a number of attacks in Europe, not all of those associated with these attacks are part of some "list" of extremists, and the assumption that these tactics alone will address this issue is a false hope, dependent largely on luck.

We have had no serious reassessment of our security relationships with the U.K. and Europe, and USA continues a relationship with Pakistan as if Osama Bin Laden didn't find haven there for nearly 10 years. Our foreign policy and counterterrorism experts continue to tell us not to "worry" about these relationships, and we regularly share counterterrorism intelligence with these allied nations. Our experts believe this approach will continue to work based on tactics to combat terrorism developed 15 years ago, as if the world has remained static. (It hasn't.)

Hopefully, the experiences of the past several years in the U.K. and Europe will create a new environment for such allied nations to reconsider weakness on extremist threats. However, when it comes to security issues, each nation will have to recognize, until there is a more common understanding on a coherent "war of ideas" regarding extremists and terrorists that every nation needs to prioritize its own national security interests. For example, a more robust security position will have to consider visa requirements for countries not previously requiring visas, during periods of security threats, and it would imprudent not to have such contingent policies and positions in place for rapid implementation.

In the case of ISIS, UK, and Europe, between 5,000 and 7,000 of ISIS terrorists in Syria arrived from Europe, and about 800 from the United Kingdom. A number have been returning to the UK and Europe, and Europol is expecting thousands of ISIS terrorist recruits to be in Europe. Currently, there are least 30 to 40 known active ISIS terrorist at large in Europe, and as the numbers show, that is a small fraction of the number that will be there.

Let us hope that it will NOT take new tragedies for the American people to recognize that there is a need for a new relationship with other countries, based on their ability to manage extremist and terrorist threats in their country, a shared willingness to use our shared human rights to defy the extremist roots of terrorism, and their ability to keep terrorists from being exported to the United States or other countries. We have not really begun a serious discussion on this issue yet. In the meantime, extremists from nations around the world have funneled into Syria and Iraq for terrorist training with ISIS, and many are returning back to U.K., Europe, the United States, and other countries.

However, as too many find out the hard way, the worst blind spots are usually those that are too close for you to see. For the United States, the worst blind spots on terror are not in the Greater Middle East, not in U.K. or Europe, but right here now in cities in the United States. Outside of very limited law enforcement-centric tactics, there really is no overall strategy to deal with American extremists and terrorists, other than vague and general calls for outreach and rejection of violent extremism.

The U.S. terrorist problem in challenging blind spots is even more complex than Europe, with a growing number of anti-human rights extremists in a number of areas. We have no real human rights-based approach to challenging extremists and terrorists in the United States yet. With a human rights-based approach, you are not just looking for "one tactic" or "one group" of potential terrorists, but you are challenging anti-human rights extremists across the board. The guideline for a human rights-based approach to challenging terrorism is the Universal Declaration of Human Rights (UDHR), which rejects anti-human rights extremist by race, gender, religion, and other identity group.

Regarding American "blind spots" on "unpredictable" terrorist attacks, mature human rights activists and groups like R.E.A.L. have been documenting and challenging anti-human rights group and extremism. We simply do not have the support for such efforts as part of a coordinated anti-terrorist effort, because Establishment counterterror experts view that terrorism is about tactics, not ideas. But this failure to challenge anti-human rights extremists prevents the U.S. authorities from consistency in challenging such extremism as:

-- White supremacist terrorism, such as the Dylann Roof terrorism attacking a Charleston Church, and killing black Christians. We have warned and provide detailed cases, lists of organizations, and other groups on R.E.A.L.'s website regarding such group, and documented details of threats. We have challenged such extremist groups, including in-person protests in defense of human rights.

-- Sovereign Citizen and anti-government terrorism, including the attacks in Oregon and elsewhere around the country. We have identified the extremist views and challenged their anti-human rights views that they believe gives them the right to attack our human rights of safety and security based on their extremist violent ideology.

-- ISIS style and Islamist extremist terrorism, as we have been warning about since 2001. We have provided a human rights-based approach to challenge extremist groups and individuals. When the Foot Hood terrorist appeared at a university conference where we spoke, we defied the views that extremist terror can be justified and defended our human rights for against extremists over and over again, across the nation, challenging Al Qaeda, ISIS, Hizb ut-Tahrir, the Muslim Brotherhood, and other groups. Our consistent challenge has been to the human rights aspects of the extremist views, and calling for consistency on human rights.

-- Nation of Islam and black supremacist terrorism, such as the recent police shootings in Dallas, Baton Rouge, and Tennessee. R.E.A.L. has also uncovered extremist links and inspiration to by statements from hate group Louis Farrakhan. R.E.A.L. has pointed to the anti-human rights extremist views of Farrakhan since 2009, and documented links to Farrakhan's extremist anti-white hate group views, and how such extremist incite terrorism among others. In the most recent Baton Rouge terrorist attack, we documented how calls by the NOI and Farrakhan to use violence against police, including symbols of guns and weapons, predated that attack. We also have pointed to the violence by the Black Panther extremist organization in seeking to disrupt public events.

The U.S. cannot continue to afford such "blind spots" when it comes to growing extremist and terrorist threats. While our blindness on threats from "ally" nations remains an issue, the even greater issue remains the challenge to dealing with such extremist threats in the United States.

For example, in an analysis of the Twitter traffic in support of ISIS, the top countries have been our ally Saudi Arabia, Syria, Iraq, and number four.... is the United States of America.

FBI Director James Comey told national media in December 2015 that the FBI has identified ISIS terrorist cells or people in the process of "radicalizing" in all 50 states. R.E.A.L.'s own public source research has confirmed known ISIS terrorist presence in the following 24 U.S. states and 1 territory: Washington DC, Alabama, Arizona, California, Colorado, Florida, Georgia, Illinois, Kansas, Indiana, Maryland, Massachusetts, Michigan, Minnesota, Missouri, Mississippi, North Carolina, Ohio, New Jersey, New York, Pennsylvania, Texas, Virginia, Washington State, Wisconsin. There is no doubt to R.E.A.L. that this public documentation of ISIS infiltration throughout half of the states in United States -- is merely a fraction of the depth of real infiltration.

Conservative estimates are that approximately 250 Americans have successfully gone to join the ISIS terrorist movement in Syria and Iraq, and the U.S. House Homeland Security Committee states that "several dozen" Americans have successfully returned from ISIS to the United States. This committee also states that there have been 177 arrests of terrorist supporters since 9/11/2001. In 2016 alone, there have 26 people arrested in 13 states for a combination of terrorist charges including: plots to attack USA, overseas travel, financial support, weapons charges, ad lying to authorities. What this demonstrates is the tip of the iceberg as to how the level of terrorist and extremist infiltration in the United States. While we can focus on the Greater Middle East in assuming that threats come from that area of the world, we must not lose sight of the current terrorist threat inside the United States today.

Most of the U.S. counterterror tactics are dependent on an army of "informants" (reportedly a network of 15,000 according to the National Public Radio)," electronic surveillance, and the ever-reliable public sources on the Internet where stupid extremists baldly self-incriminate themselves on Twitter and other social media. The problem with this dependence on tactics is that the counterterrorism community genuinely believes these tactics are "working." Certainly, the tactics have captured a number of poorly educated and slow-witted extremists, who are have the stupidity to self-incriminate themselves on the Internet, or who are readily entrapped by informants, or "Confidential Human Sources" (CHS).

In 2016, R.E.A.L. has attempted to catalog some of these cases of Americans arrested and convicted of support for the ISIS terrorist movement, with R.E.A.L. posts on Twitter and Facebook using the tracking hashtag of "#AmericanISIS." Most of these have been arrested, based on informants and stupidity on the Internet.

Over the past year, if they had been disciplined and successful, such American ISIS terrorist movement supporters would present a very different picture of the terrorist threat in the United States today:

-- Washington DC - Nicholas Young - who was a Metro Transit Police Department (MTPD) police officer, responsible for the safety of thousands of daily passengers whose lives were in daily jeopardy, while a 6 year investigation was conducted on him. Despite his plots for murder and kidnapping, Young was only prosecuted for providing material support in buying gift cards for ISIS

-- Hollywood, Florida - James Gonzalo Medina - plot to attack a synagogue

-- Rochester, New York - Emanuel L. Lutchman - plot to attack restaurant

-- Houston, Texas - Omar Faraj Saeed Al Hardan - ISIS material support

-- Minneapolis, Minnesota: Khaalid Adam Abdulkadir, threatening to kill an FBI agent (Minneapolis has been a source for 15 ISIS supporters)

-- Minneapolis, Minnesota - Abdirizak Mohamed Warsame - plot to shoot down planes at Minneapolis airport, worked at airport as baggage handler

-- Harrisburg, Pennsylvania - Jalil Ibn Ameer Azi - plot to assassinate the prisdient

-- Rochester, New York - Mufid A. Elfgeeh - plot to provide ISIS material support

-- Baltimore, Maryland - Mohamed Yousef Elshinawy - material support to ISIS and plot to attack USA

-- Rutherford, New Jersey - Nader Saadeh - support to ISIS

-- Akron, Ohio - Terrence J. McNeil - soliciting the murder of U.S. military personnel

-- Aurora, Illinois - Jonas Edmonds - plot to attack U.S. base supported by cousin Hasan Edmonds

-- Bolingbrook, Illinois - Mohammed Hamzah Khan - plot to join ISIS

R.E.A.L. recognizes that this is but a small fraction of the total ISIS threat currently in the United States today, and typically the less intelligent and easily arrested figures.

In November 2015, the U.S. House of Representatives Homeland Security Committee stated that the "vast majority of the 900 active homegrown extremist investigations involve links to ISIS." Most Americans don't even have any concept that there ARE 900 active "homegrown extremist infestations," let alone that many involve the ISIS terrorist movement.

Due to the blind spot in counterterror tactics by "experts," the belief is that we can solve this problem with informants, surveillance, and intelligence. If we know of 900 active homegrown extremist investigations, mostly regarding KNOWN ISIS terrorist supporters, most of whom are likely to be publicly incriminating themselves on the Internet, the question that Americans should really be asking themselves on this blind spot is "how many thousands of actual ISIS terrorist supporters are in the United States today?"

Our counterterror establishment does not want to answer that question, just like it does not want the Establishment media to use the word "terrorism" or report on "terrorism." But denial won't make this issue go away. The problem of terrorism in the United States is so much bigger than what the political and counterterrorist establishment wants the public to realize, we simply cannot be dependent only on the blind spots of limited tactics, without a strategy for a human rights challenge to extremism. Dithering and appeasement of extremism over 10+ years has simply allowed the extremist problem to grow too large to use the tactics of 10-15 years ago, and simply hope for the best.

Other than informants, stupid terrorists self-incriminating themselves on the Internet, the primary U.S. counterterrorist tactic for identifying and stopping homegrown terrorism is largely based on cliche slogans "If you see something, say something," and simple luck. As anyone in any area of security knows, luck is not a strategy. Yet when it comes to stopping extremists, reliance on luck and dependence on the incompetence of terrorists are major component of the U.S. tactics today.

Furthermore, the U.S. counterterrorism and security policies are based primarily on recognizing a flow of "foreign terrorist organizations (FTOs)." To the extent that homegrown terrorists in the United States provide a documented link to the ISIS terrorist movement (for example), which can be proven in a court of law, beyond a reasonable doubt, then there is a partial method to deal with homegrown U.S. extremists and terrorists. The FBI has benefited from the ISIS terrorist movement's use of social media (e.g., Facebook, Twitter), which allows U.S. homegrown, native extremists to create a documented case to prove such links. To the extent law enforcement can prove such links to FTOs, they have a way to document such cases and to move forward.

Yet in the most recent terrorist attacks in the United States, San Bernardino, Philadelphia, and Orlando, such documented links to specific FTOs were not available to readily predict and stop such terrorist attacks. For all of our informants, surveillance, and tactical maneuvers, these had no impact on the most recent and deadly ISIS terrorist attacks in the United States.

In the December 2015 San Bernardino terrorist attack, the U.S. Government and even federal law enforcement was reluctant to even use the word "terrorism" in describing the attack, until days later, when ISIS proudly took responsibility the terrorists supporting its movement. The San Bernardino killers from the ISIS terrorist movement waited until the last minute, after the attack, to publicly declare their allegiance to ISIS, and managed to find time to destroy their links and contacts.

In January 2016, a Philadelphia police officer, was shot by a man in the street approaching his police vehicle with a gun. The man who repeatedly shot this police officer stated he was doing so on behalf of the ISIS terrorist movement. After the attack, initial government response was to deny any such linkages. When another witness publicly came forward with more details on this aspect of the case, an initial federal investigation into the reported ISIS link was started a week after the attack. The investigation on that aspect became very quiet on this issue, as soon as media interest on the topic was diverted.

In the Orlando terrorist attack in March 2016, which resulted in the death of nearly 50 Americans, the ISIS terrorist had been under watch for some time, but since there was no proof of a specific criminal link to a FTO (which could stand up in a criminal court), there was nothing that law enforcement felt it could do. Even after the attack, a combination of a government and law enforcement in denial, as well as an Establishment media as co-conspirators of denial, there was a concentrated effort to rationalize any possible motive to the ISIS movement terrorist, other than his stated, recorded motive to a 911 caller that he was committing this act on behalf of ISIS. Once again, the ISIS movement managed to humiliate the U.S. government by taking credit for the terrorists attack, and despite a concentrated effort of denial, the government as eventually forced to recognize they had another "homegrown" ISIS terrorist attack. But the effort to deny and obfuscate the facts on this case was so strong, the Department of Justice tried to redact all references to ISIS in the published 9/11 call transcript on this case.

In none of these cases were documented links to FTOs readily discernible, or an ongoing effective link to traditional, known "terrorist cells" or groups apparent to law enforcement. While there were some reports on the Orlando ISIS terrorists links to extremist movements, the federal law enforcement felt they were insufficient to warrant any further investigation and action.

Just like we have blind spots about parts of the world that we don't want to believe are a threat, we have an even more determined blind spot about an unwillingness to recognize our blind spot about terrorists native to the United States. While the USA has dithered without a "war of ideas" strategy and limited law-enforcement centric tactics in the USA for the past 15 years, a new generation of extremists and terrorists have been raised and are growing up in the United States around us. While we have been vigilantly watching the terrorist havens from the Greater Middle East, we have been oblivious to terrorist havens being built in our own nation.

(3) The Horror of ISIS and Its Metamorphosis into a Global Terrorist Movement

Among the most significant challenges in countering terrorism today has been the dynamic nature and fluidity of ISIS, which has evolved from a more traditional terrorist branch of Al Qaeda, to a merged organization with other terrorist groups, to a terrorist force controlling territory in multiple nations, to an international terrorist movement, now with even de-centralized terrorist supporters willing to commit terror attacks around the world - independently. In every stage of the ISIS evolution, however, it continued to remain constant in supporting extremist ideas, while those countering it have struggled to wage any type of real offensive "war of ideas" against it.

While the Establishment governments, institutions, and media are only interested in reporting about the activities of ISIS in Syria, Iraq, and Libya, where they actively control territory at this time, the reality is the the ISIS terrorist movement is much more of a global challenge to the security of the nations of the world.

The number of estimated ISIS supporters varies wildly, depending on the source, anywhere from nearly 50,000 to 250,000. The most recent estimate of ISIS supporters inside Syria and Iraq has been recently estimated at 20,000 by U.S. officials in late 2016. Others major concentrations of ISIS terrorist supporters are located in West Africa (7,000-10,000), Libya (6,500), Jordan (several thousand), Turkey (1,000), Yemen (300), Afghanistan and Pakistan (between 300 - 2,000), Saudi Arabia (1,600), Russia, India, Algeria, and the United States (where in November 2015 there were a reported 900 active ISIS investigations ongoing). Around 27,000 supporters are believed to have joined the ISIS terrorist movement since the start of Syria’s civil war five years ago, with between 5,000 and 7,000 of them arriving from Europe, 800 from United Kingdom, and an estimated 250 from the United States of America.

For the American readers, let me repeat, this includes (nearly a year ago) nearly NINE HUNDRED active terrorist cases involving ISIS terrorist suspect in the United States of America. The FBI has reported that ISIS terrorists have been radicalized among Americans in every one of the 50 states of the United States.

In Europe, as ISIS has lost to military forces in retaining some areas in Iraq and Syria, some of the European recruits have returned back to Europe, with European security sources expecting thousand of ISIS trained terrorists to return to Europe. As of this week, European security is currently aware of 30 to 40 ISIS terrorist suspects at large across Europe - this is clearly just the tip of the iceberg in terms of the ISIS terrorist threat to both Europe and the United States.

Any institution would be challenged to keep up with the rapid metamorphosis of such a terrorist movement like ISIS, but a tactics-based counterterrorist establishment, focused on military, law enforcement, and intelligence tactics has certainly been ill-equipped to "fight" ISIS. Even as a military-centric approach to ISIS has been haltingly pursued by the U.S. and other countries, ISIS has evolved with ideological propaganda and nimble global recruitment methods to gain new supporters literally around the world.

As each military "success" is trumpeted to be "defeating" ISIS, its evolution as a global terrorist movement has allowed ISIS to expand the theater of warfare to any and every street, town, and city across the world. To find a solution to effectively challenge ISIS, we need to recognize the seriousness of this threat and employ new human rights-based measures which challenge the very extremist ideas that ISIS seeks to promote, and why such anti-human rights ideologies are destructive to both its supporters and the rest of humanity.

Using counterterrorism offensive measures from 15 years ago, the American and Western nations leaders thus far would prefer to fight the sources of terrorism through military means (where possible), with a focus on threats in the Greater Middle East. These tactics provide several benefits to such leaders: (a) they provide a tangible demonstration of such governments "doing something" offensively against terrorist camps, (b) they transfer the focus of such terrorist and extremist views to those in other "foreign" countries (not in their own or "ally" countries), and (c) they, in fact, do stop some structured terrorist groups and disrupt some leadership.

The challenge has remained that, other than a limited law enforcement-centric approach in the actual United States homeland, a very significant portion of resources and emphasis has been put in tactics to fight the "last war" in the Greater Middle East for the past 15 years. But instead of gaining more security for the American nation, over time, we are actually seeing a diminishing security position from such military intervention. It has come to the public's realization, and there is a sense of frustration both among the general public, as well as within the military, who feel they have been saddled with "go slow" tactics specific to the ISIS movement that don't allow them to "do the job" and get out of there.

The military tactics involved with the ISIS movement are uniquely complicated for the United States leadership due to the multiple countries involved, changing alliances, and a previous commitment to expedite disengagement of the USA from Greater Middle East wars, the U.S. leadership has been confused and frustrated on what tactics are appropriate when dealing with ISIS. The initial tactics by the U.S. government leadership were to diminish the perception of the threat of ISIS, with the now notorious statement by President Obama, that ISIS was a "Jay Vee" (a slang for "junior varsity" sports teams in high school) level of terrorist group, with the obviously mistaken perception that ISIS posed no real terrorist threat.

The primary focus on terrorist threats to the USA homeland have migrated from the 9/11 attacks by Al Qaeda terrorist group (given haven by the Taliban) to the ISIS terrorist movement. The ISIS terrorist attacks have been less focused on mass-casualties, and more focused on frequency and low security targets, making their threats less "predictable" and "structured," but more random and diverse, including threats and killings in small town and areas, which previously would have considered themselves outside a threat to "terrorism."

The fundamental roots of the ISIS terrorist movement come from a branch of the Al Qaeda terrorist; Al Qaeda was behind the largest mass casualty terrorist attack in history on the United States on 9/11/2001. Its success spawned Al Qaeda branches in different parts of the world to continue such terror activities. This process of global terrorist expansion has now been taken over by the ISIS terrorist movement on a truly world-wide scale.

In the course of seeking to end the war in Iraq, the U.S. government signaled its intentions, and the Al Qaeda in Iraq (AQI) organization was able to leverage the military pullout to gain territorial gains. In 2006, Al Qaeda in Iraq re-formed itself as the Islamic State of Iraq (ISI) merging with other groups, and it used pullouts and military weakness between 2006 to 2013 to develop strongholds in Mosul, Baghdad, Al Anbar, Diyala, and Baqubah. ISI then sent terrorists to Syria in 2011 to fight against the Syrian government. Through its its success in capturing cities, ISI then proclaimed itself to be a worldwide caliphate in June 2014, and it gained further control of parts of Libya as well as parts of Syria and Iraq, becoming the multi-national terrorist force we know today as "Islamic State of Iraq and al-Sham", "Islamic State of Iraq and Syria" or simply "ISIS."

ISIS has used this concept of building a global Islamic "caliphate" out of a series of nation-states in the Greater Middle East as a vision of the future for Islamist extremists, who are drawn to this message. Many others have spoke about and called for this idea for the past 20 years, from Al Qaeda to Hizb ut-Tahrir (who has appeared with the U.S. DHS and a White House adviser) and have promoted this view of a global caliphate to develop a major new "Islamic" territory with the land, funds, and resources to truly challenge other parts of the world. This vision of a caliphate of Islam not only to defy, but also to someday defeat and conquer the "non-Islamic" world is a tangible vision to encourage Islamist extremists to join and support the ISIS terrorist movement.

While ISIS was recruiting global members for a vision of ultimate world-wide domination, our Establishment was dismissing their threat as a "Jay Vee team" terrorist. Once again, this demonstrates the danger of a tactical approach to counterterrorism that measures by manpower, weapons, control of cities, rather than understands the power of IDEAS in influencing how people think and believe. It demonstrates the impotence of such tactics that do not understand without a "war of ideas" against those building a global movement based on "ideas," we have not even begun to fight.

Much has and will be written about the endless activities, campaigns, and permutations of the detailed military campaigns regarding ISIS in Iraq, Syria, and Libya. This is very important, but has been extensively addressed elsewhere. That is not the point of what I write about regarding ISIS here, because the greater global threat of ISIS has not been in its terrorist activities in Iraq, Syria, and Libya, but the real global threat has been the metamorphosis of ISIS from a "caliphate" and "terrorist army" to an international "movement."

At the same time as ISIS promoted this vision of a global caliphate to its supporters, it also demonstrated a new low in human rights atrocities and genocide against Christians, Yazidis, Shiite Muslims, and others, the likes of which we have not seen since Adolf Hitler's Holocaust. The amount of genocidal mass murder by the ISIS terrorist movement is unknown, but the 72 mass graves that have been found thus far in former ISIS territories in Iraq and Syria indicate that in 17 of these 72 mass graves, there may readily be 15,000 who were ma

My father gave me name Nawaz Salamt after Martyr Nawaz Masih

The Almighty in the fulfillment of His Eternal Purposes has provided a heaven and refuse for the suppressed and crushed minorities and especially Christians of Pakistan. We are grateful to Him. We are completely loyal, faithful and patriotic citizens. The history of Pakistan Provides a rare but a glorious example of unflinching support and untarnished record of sacrificial and constructive contributions to Consolidation, Defense, Education, Health, Judiciary, Agriculture, Social Fabric and Development of the motherland by the Christians of the Pakistani pen it down with the great Pride that the Christians are far ahead of the Muslims in Patriotism because we have not created and generated evil a single traitor or terrorist until now.

I am proud that my Father has struggled hard as a solider of the Cross and even today he is in action. The sad polite of the Christians of Rawalpindi In 1972 is a landmark in the history of Christians of Pakistan. A well thought and well organized movement was launched by the Christians to voice the feelings of the voiceless Christians against the nationalization of Christian institutions. Unfortunately a very peaceful procession of the Christian men and women was fired at near Punjab House Rawalpindi. Two Christian leaders R.M.James and Nawaz Masih were murdered by the Punjab Police under the instructions of Bhutto and Nusrat Bhutto.70 Persons were seriously injured and 3thousand of them were sent behind the bars to crush and control this historic movement. My father Played Leading role in this Movement and perhaps he is the man who suffered most.

The Positive result of this movement was that the Christians who were deprived of their representation In the Assemblies since 1958 earned representation from local bodies to National Assembly with their Blood and sacrifice. At this critical Juncture my father Prof Salamat Akhtar Promised to God that he was blessed with sons we would Christian them James and Nawaz to follow the footprints of these Great Martyr’s to materialize their Dreams.

In 1975 he was blessed with a son. He christened him James and then in 1980 when I was born my father named me as Nawaz to fulfill his commitment and promise.

It is a sad story that the Christians in Pakistan are still deprived of the constitutional rights. All the International and National Pacts to protect the minorities and especially the Christians are vague and of no use because no Government in Pakistan has Thought of welfare of the minorities.

The great sacrifices of the Christian Martyr’s such as Awani Bishop John Joseph and Shahbaz Bhatti have proved fruitless. It is high time for the Christians to come forward with a commitment and unite under one banner to infuse a new spirit in the Dead bodies of Christians of Pakistan. I know the perils of Leadership I am not afraid of them however I appeal to the Christian Youth to come forward at our platform to take a new start and to bring a new Revolution. I would love to inform my dear friends that God has given me a vision to play my role and I am sure that if we are united we can make a miracle. We should remember that union is strength and United we rise and divided we fall.

Courtesy: Fb page of Nawaz Salamat

A Christian Commander in Pakistan Navy feels pride to serve country

Commander Tanweer shahid of Pakistan navy who hails from Pakistan’s Christian community cannot imagine a career more rewarding, full of pride and respectful than being a commissioned officer in Pakistan’s Armed forces. Growing as a commoner is street of Multan and having completed his basic education, he joined Navy in July 1999. In 1996, he was commissioned as Sub Lieutenant in operations Formation of the Navy. In 2000 he became a lieutenant and in 2005 he got married with a beautiful girl “GERRY” daughter of Lieutenant Commander (R) George who was living in New York City and by the grace of God marriage ceremony was solemnized in New York at St Michael Church while he was on office duty in United States of America. As he grew in the service, he was promoted to the rank of Lieutenant commander in 2014.

While speaking his enthusiasm he says, “It gives me pride and satisfaction to be part of one of the prestigious institutions of Pakistan. Being citizens of Pakistan and being Christians, we all have to abide by the sacred instructions in the Holy Scriptures to be loyal and obedient to the state and government we are in and to contribute towards its development”.

Currently, he is serving on operational assignments in Pakistan maritime security agencies; and along with other segments of force contributing to safeguard maritime interests of Pakistan, such as law enforcement, benign tasks and defending sea frontier. Highlights of his career is evenly punctuated with illustrious positions assigned to him. In addition to various operational appointments on board various classes of naval ships, his important assignments include serving as a commanding officer of a maritime security corvette, senior staff officer, deputy director, executive officer of a missile craft and patrol corvette, training officer and officer in charge at various bases.

Commander Tanweer’s academic profile is reflective of his consistent inclination towards self-growth. As he believes that process of learning and improving one’s self only ends with death. Rightly so! He attributes his academic spice to La Salle high school, Multan (a missionary school) and his committed and sincere teachers at every stage of his academic pursuits. Commander, upon completion of his initial training at Pakistan naval academy, was awarded B.Sc (honours) in naval sciences from university of Karachi. Later, he did post-graduated diploma in public administration and master in administrative sciences (HR) in 2010 from the same university. As an essential study, he qualified M.Sc in war studies (maritime) in 2012 from national defense university. He expresses his profound gratitude to government of Pakistan and navy for sending him in France for higher studies. There, he earned BEMS (post-graduation in higher military studies) in year 2014 from joint staff college and master in defense & industrial dynamics from university of Paris. He returns to Pakistan before being assigned of a command position.

Being a marine navigation and Electronic Warfare specialist, he terms his life as Naval officer to be full of fun, enthusiasm, service to motherland, demanding and fulfilling. He remains thankful to almighty God for choosing him to be of value to Pakistan, its masses and Christian community. The officer sounds humble while he speaks of his achievements and credits it all to God, Pakistan, the Navy, his family, teacher and friends, who at every stage encouraged him to be a better person every next day.

He believes, “it is a blesses responsibility of every Pakistani, irrespective of one’s color, caste, creed or religion, to do good and keep doing it for the progress and growth of our country. “He maintains, “To serve our homeland, it is not essential to only be in Armed Force, but everyone, in every capacity, can significantly contribute to the socio-development of Pakistan and make its flag fly proud.

An Opportunity for Documentary Makers to Capture Life of a Renowned Freedom Fighter. By Nasim Yousaf

Allama Mashriqi was a legendary freedom fighter who had millions of followers and launched one of the largest private armies in South Asia, mobilizing the masses in the sub-continent to obtain freedom from the British. Mashriqi’s journey from academic brilliance to the forefront of South Asian politics is compelling and worthy of a feature film or documentary. Indeed, this subject is of historic importance and would generate strong interest among the more than one billion people living in Bangladesh, India, and Pakistan (and beyond).

About Mashriqi

Nobel Prize nominee Allama Inayatullah Khan Mashriqi was one of the great minds of the 19th and 20th centuries – he was a world-famous mathematician, scholar, reformer, politician, and freedom fighter. Mashriqi was the founder of the revolutionary Khaksar Movement (Tehrik), Al-Islah weekly, and the Islam League. Mashriqi first made history at a young age through his academic achievements at the University of Punjab and record-breaking performance at the world-famous University of Cambridge (U.K.). A few years later, his book Tazkirah, a scientific commentary on the Holy Quran, which is believed to be the first book by a Muslim to be nominated (by Indian and European scholars) for the Nobel Prize (in Literature). His academic accomplishments led to his induction as a Fellow at some of the most prestigious scholarly societies in Europe.

Mashriqi’s early academic and scholarly achievements marked only the beginning of a much broader and influential political career, one that would ultimately result in the liberation of India from the British. Mashriqi’s emergence as a revolutionary leader and politician gained momentum in the 1920s. In May of 1926, he delivered an influential speech at the International Caliphate Conference in Cairo. During his speech, Mashriqi called into question the election of Egyptian King Fuad (who had the blessing of the British) as Caliphate. In doing so, Mashriqi thwarted the British attempt to appoint a proxy leader who could implement their agenda in the Muslim world. Mashriqi subsequently traveled to Europe upon the invitation of prominent European scholars and scientists. When Mashriqi arrived in Germany, German President Hindenburg’s niece, Helene Nostitz von Hindenburg, received him. While in Europe, scholars, scientists, and other leaders, including Albert Einstein and Adolf Hitler met him. During his wide-ranging discussions, Mashriqi imparted his ideas on global affairs, science, militarism, religion, etc.

A few years after his return from Europe, Mashriqi launched the Khaksar Tehrik (in 1930). The Tehrik was a private army designed to mobilize the masses for freedom and to liberate India from British rule. The Movement was highly disciplined and based on the principles of brotherhood, justice, and equality; its members, the Khaksars, included people from across religions, including Muslims, Hindus, Sikhs, and Christians. Instead of rifles, the Khaksars carried spades, which symbolized the dignity of labor, humility and the leveling of society. The Khaksars relentlessly promoted their philosophy and message through camps, marches in the streets, flyers, posters, volunteer work, etc. In 1934, the Khaksar Tehrik’s official newspaper, Al-Islah weekly, was launched, which further accelerated the spread of the Tehrik and the onset of the end of British rule (see the peer-reviewed article published in the USA entitled Khaksar Movement Weekly “Al-Islah's” Role Toward Freedom).

Mashriqi and the Khaksar Tehrik’s philosophy resonated strongly with the masses and the Tehrik quickly grew to nearly every corner of the sub-continent (now comprised of Bangladesh, India, and Pakistan). By 1940, the Tehrik had millions of followers and branches in many countries – from Bahrain to South Africa to Egypt. Remarkably, Mashriqi had accomplished this feat without any state-sponsorship, donations or membership fees. The Khaksar Tehrik had captured the imagination of the people of the sub-continent and inspired them to rise up against the British Raj.

Mashriqi thus emerged as the most powerful leader in the sub-continent and the first to directly challenge British rule (for more details, see the author’s published works). Historical documents demonstrate that the British feared Mashriqi’s power and influence and attempted to crush him and his movement by any means necessary. On March 19, 1940, police open fired on the Khaksars and the Government banned the Khaksar Tehrik. On the same day, Mashriqi, his sons, and a large number of Khaksars were also arrested. One of Mashriqi’s young sons eventually died from injuries inflicted upon him by police. The Government continued arresting thousands of Khaksars in an attempt to crush the threat to British rule. On June 07, 1942, Ahmad Dastagir wrote in the daily Dawn (Delhi):

“How the Khaksars were killed in the streets of Lahore, the Allama arrested, his and other leaders’ properties confiscated, Allama’s invalid pension withheld, thousands of Khaksars persecuted, Allama’s elder son imprisoned, the younger one murdered in cold blood…is too tragic a tale to be told.”

Ironically, the British cruelty against the Khaksars only strengthened the public’s resolve against the British Raj. Despite the atrocities committed against them, the Khaksars were relentless in their push for freedom It became clear to the British that Mashriqi and the Khaksars would not relent in their fight for independence, and that the British would have no choice but to leave India. The Indian subcontinent thus achieved its independence from the British in 1947.

Following independence, Mashriqi continued to play an active role fighting for the poor masses and against Government corruption, injustices, and bad policies. When Mashriqi died in 1963, news of his death headlined major newspapers and there was an overwhelming outpouring of grief and condolences from followers and supporters in Pakistan, Bangladesh and abroad. To mourn his death, shops and trading markets remained closed and special bulletins, rallies, and funeral prayers (Ghaibana Namaz-e-Janaza) were offered in many cities of Pakistan (and abroad). His funeral procession in Lahore (where he was buried with full military style honors) was one of the largest in South Asian history.

Indeed, Allama Mashriqi led a remarkable life. His journey – from Nobel Prize nominee to founder of India’s largest private army to liberating the country from foreign rule and offering prescient warnings about the dangers of partition – provides a riveting narrative for a documentary or feature film.

(Nasim Yousaf is a researcher and historian based in the USA. He is a grandson of Allama Mashriqi and has published 15 books, many articles, and 19 digital files of rare and historical documents. More information on Allama Mashriqi (as well as Mr. Yousaf) is available on social media platforms)

Germany: Survey Reveals Christian Refugees Being Persecuted by Muslims

Christian refugees from the Middle East who have migrated to Germany have appealed to German authorities to protect them from the persecution they are experiencing from Muslim refugees.

According to, up to 40,000 of non-Muslim refugees have experienced harassment from their fellow refugees who are Muslim.

Human rights organization Open Doors recently released a survey detailing the persecution faced by these non-Muslim refugees.

According to the survey results, of the 231 refugees surveyed, 32 percent reported receiving death threats, 37 percent reported suffering from physical injury, and 42 percent reported receiving insults for their faith.

Many Christian and other non-Muslims also reported being forced to take part in Islamic prayer, and being threatened if they did not comply.

"Our political leaders have not taken appropriate measures to protect the Christian minority," Open Doors said in a statement. "The impression that this dramatic development is being suppressed and ignored has solidified."

Open Doors said the survey will hopefully alert authorities to the persecution Christians and other minority refugees are facing.

"We're doing this on behalf of many volunteers who feel intimidated, as well as at the request of the police, who aren't allowed to say that this is happening," said Markus Rode, head of Open Doors in Germany.

In 2015, more than one million refugees entered Germany. In January of 2016 alone, the country took in another 91,671 refugees. Most of the refugees are Muslim.

Jews in Cochin, India; a Video Report

For 900 years there was a small Jewish community on India’s Malabar Coast, living at peace with its Hindu, Muslim and Christian neighbors.

It was been a model of interfaith tolerance. But, as Fred de Sam Lazaro reports, the community has dwindled since the state of Israel was established, and now one of the last Jewish survivors, who maintains the local synagogue, says he plans to leave in a few years himself—for Israel. “The coming generation must know that there was a Jewish community here,” says Professor C. Karmachandran, who heads a historic committee struggling to preserve Cochin’s Jewish heritage.

Read Transcript of Video:

FRED DE SAM LAZARO, correspondent: In its nearly 900-year history, this synagogue had never seen an observance like this one. They came from four continents to this unlikely location: the coastal Indian city of Cochin, for the first Sabbath service in decades—and possibly the last one ever. A once thriving Jewish community of several thousand has mostly faded into a bittersweet history in the age of modern-day Israel.

YESHOSHUA SIVAN: I’m very sad to see communities disappear. On the other hand, I’m very happy to see that after all these years of dispersion the prophecy of the return to the land of Israel is in my time being—I’m part of it, is being realized. At least we see the synagogues, we see the streets, we see how life was once here.

DE SAM LAZARO: Jewish life along India’s Malabar Coast dates back to the ancient spice trade that drew explorers from across the sea. They come now as tourists, but they came to trade in ancient times and, in the case of some Jews, to settle—from Yemen, Mesopotamia, and later a few from Spain and Portugal after the Inquisition. Away from tourist enclaves, there’s a struggle to preserve what remains of the Jewish heritage here. I’m standing in what was the women’s section of a synagogue in Mala, about four or five miles in from the coastline.

There was a thriving Jewish community here until 1955, when they decided, all of them en masse, to immigrate to Israel. And they turned this building over to local municipal authorities.

PROFESSOR C. KARMACHANDRAN: They were very good friends, they were very good neighbors, they were very good traders.

DE SAM LAZARO: They left in some cases for religious fulfillment in the new Jewish homeland, says retired Professor C. Karmachandran, who heads a local historic preservation committee. Others thought Israel had better economic prospects, he adds. But none left in fear. Scholars agree there’s no history of anti-Semitism in India.

PROFESSOR KARMACHANDRAN: They were given all the protection by the rulers as well as the local people to maintain their culture, their religion, their belief and their practices, and this in fact is the living symbol of that particular lofty tradition.

DE SAM LAZARO: But even lofty traditions come under development pressure or suffer neglect. Already half the old Jewish cemetery has been appropriated for a stadium, Karmachandran complains. The rest is overgrown with weeds, where livestock graze. There’s general indifference, he says, as fewer and fewer people remember their Jewish neighbors. But it’s critical to preserve the heritage.

PROFESSOR KARMACHANDRAN: To keep it up for posterity.

DE SAM LAZARO: For posterity.

PROFESSOR KARMACHANDRAN: The coming generation must know that there was a Jewish settlement here.

DE SAM LAZARO: There are people who would say that India has so many more challenging problems than preserving a synagogue. What do you say to that?

PROFESSOR KARMACHANDRAN: One of the most important criticisms that India faces at present is the religious intolerance between segments of society, and this is a lesson of tolerance.

DE SAM LAZARO: Sixty-year-old Elias Josephai was made caretaker of the synagogue in Cochin as the community dwindled, numbering no more than a handful today.

This is where school children sat? In this space, where children once studied on the Shabbat, he runs a nursery and aquarium supply business. The synagogue proper served as a dusty warehouse when I first visited Josephai. And the scrolls from here are?


DE SAM LAZARO: Its sacred scrolls were donated years ago to a museum in Israel. Lacking the minyan or quorum of 10 men required for a Shabbat service, there hadn’t been one since 1972.

ELIAS JOSEPHAI: I cry every Shabbat, every holiday, I cry in my heart.

DE SAM LAZARO: About a year ago, Josephai shared that lament with some Israeli tourists who stopped by.

ARI GREENSPAN: And I said “Shalom” in Hebrew, you know, Hello, and he answered me, “Shalom,” like a friend, right away, and I said can I come in and see the synagogue, and he said sure. It was nine o’clock at night, I was so surprised. And when he told us that they hadn’t prayed in that synagogue since 1972, I said to myself, I’ve got to come back with a group, with a quorum of 10 men.

DE SAM LAZARO: Brooklyn native Ari Greenspan, a dentist and amateur chef now in Israel, did indeed organize a return tour of India’s Jewish communities, complete with a kosher menu.

GREENSPAN: So here we have a traditional Jewish cook and a traditional Indian cook, Ravi, who’s been traveling with us all week making sure that we have both strictly kosher and amazingly tasty kosher Indian food.

DE SAM LAZARO: As they prepared the Shabbat meal, some of the 35 visitors took time for pre-Shabbat prayers. Most came here under the auspices of the US- and Israel-based Orthodox Union, which encourages Jewish heritage tours.

LARRY LINHOFF: I live in Highland Park, New Jersey in the United States. I came here out of interest to see the various ways Jews have lived throughout the world. With the changing situation, there are fewer and fewer Jewish communities as things become more centralized

ALAN MESSNER: Most of the Jewish world has been centered around the Middle East and Europe and North America, and we’re getting a chance to see the Asian flavor.

MICHAEL WIMPFHEIMER: It’s still wonderful to go into a building which hasn’t been used in a very long time. At least you’re able to have it function again for the purpose a synagogue was meant, namely to hold a prayer service. It’s kind of a revitalization, even for a short time.

DE SAM LAZARO: For Josephai, it was a dream 44 years in the making, as the visitors entered a sanctuary that had been spiffed up. They heaped praise on their host.

GREENSPAN: The people here feel and live this Jewish history. You’re sort of on the cusp. He's the last guy here, and when he goes—he should live to be 120 years old—when he goes, that’s it. Two thousand years of Cochin is gone

DE SAM LAZARO: Josephai actually plans to be gone in four years, retiring and doing what thousands of his fellow Malabar Jews have done over the years: make aliyah—or settle in Israel. But it’s a wrenching decision, leaving a land he holds dear and a place so influential in forming who he is.

JOSEPHAI: I’ll keep my heart over here and then go. Always, I love India, but it is inevitable—one day, today or tomorrow, I have to leave the country, not because of the discrimination, but as a Jew, to live, to be as a Jew.

DE SAM LAZARO: There’s a yearning inside every observant Jew to return to the land of Israel, says Josephai, who may well be that last Jew—the one who’ll turn out the lights on nearly a millennium ofhistory in this place.

For Religion & Ethics NewsWeekly, this is Fred de Sam Lazaro, in Cochin, India.

China is building a Muslim theme park to promote its state-sanctioned version of Islam: A Report

Since 1958, Yinchuan, a city 600 miles west of Beijing, has been the capital of the Ningxia region governed by China’s Hui Muslims. Now China’s leaders are spending $3.5 billion to turn it into a “World Muslim City,” replete with a mosque-like “Golden Palace,” Arabic street signs, and an elaborate light and dance show inspired by The Thousand and One Nights, that is, the version in which Aladdin was born in China.

It’s part of the government’s larger bid to improve relations with the Arab world by emphasizing shared Sino-Arab history and culture.

China has come under criticism for its repressive treatment of Muslims, especially the Uighurs—Turkic-speaking Muslims who live in the country’s Xinjian region. Last year, Turkey denounced China’s policies, prompting protesters in Istanbul to attack local Chinese establishments. In December, the Islamic State released a chant, in fluent Mandarin, calling on Muslims to “wake up” and overcome “a century of slavery.”

Beijing has a vested interest in promoting a more positive image of Chinese Islam. President Xi Jinping published a white paper in January detailing his ambitious plans to increase China’s influence in the Middle East.

Noticeably, leaders chose not to build the theme park in Uighur territory. Hui Muslims, unlike Uighurs, speak Mandarin and are ethnically related to the Han majority. Their name is less likely to be invoked in relation to terrorism or police crackdowns. By building the theme park in Yinchuan, Chinese leaders are trying to shift the focus to this officially approved version of Islam.

Will the strategy work? The park seems to possess all the cultural sensitivity and sophistication of Disney’s Epcot. ChinaFile reports that female visitors who desire an authentic mosque experience can be fitted with a makeshift abaya. Tourists are encouraged to dress their kids in traditional outfits from the gift shop.

A 900,000 square-foot terminal is being added at the nearby airport to accommodate the hoped-for flocks of Arab tourists. Soon there will be direct flights from Amman and Kuala Lumpur. So far, the park has drawn few visitors. As Beijing continues to crack down on human rights and free expression, China’s Muslim Disneyland comes off as another expensive, ill-conceived PR attempt to artificially beautify a defective civil society.

CTS reports on Easter Sunday suicide bombing in Lahore. By Katherine Sapna

Pakistan's eastern city of Lahore was rocked with a powerful bomb blast on Sunday evening, killing more than 85 including a 70 Christian people and injuring over a 300.

The deafening explosion took place inside a children's park known as Gulshan-i-Iqbal Park at Iqbal Town on March 27, 2016 at around 6:30 pm when it was teeming with families, especially women and children, enjoying the Sunday and Easter holiday.

ARY News said 5-6 kg of explosives may have been used in the explosion, which was heard in a large part of Lahore, capital of Punjab province.

An emergency was declared at all government hospitals in the city including Jinnah hospital, Sheikh Zaid hospital, Faroq Hospital and Bajwah Hospital Lahore, and a heavy contingent of police was cordoned off the area and Pakistan Army troops have been deployed at the park.

Meanwhile, Pakistani print media highlighted that the explosion was a suicide attack.

There were scattered body parts in the park, where a large number of families, especially Christian women and children, were present on a Sunday evening. The crowd was "unusually large" because of Easter.

Most of the injured were women and children. "Still a big number of people are in critical condition and according to the doctors the death toll may rise, because the injured needed blood which was not easily available in the hospitals for such a big number of patients in the emergency. The local media has declared about 30 more; died in the hospitals on March 29, 2016.

Lahore Ghulshan Park incident reminds of December 16, 2014, Peshawar school massacre, attack conducted by Tehrik-i-Taliban (TTP) at Army Public School in the northwestern Pakistani city of Peshawar and killed 141 people, including 132 schoolchildren, ranging between eight and eighteen years of age.

It’s only a year passed, when twin suicide attacks conducted by Taliban at Youhanabad Catholic Church and the Christ Church, about 30 Christians were killed including women, children and youth on March 15, 2015.

Pakistan is plagued by a Taliban insurgency, criminal gangs and sectarian violence. Punjab is its biggest and wealthiest province where the militant groups such as Lashker-e- Jhangvi, Jamat-ul-Dawa, Sunni Tehreek etc are based; who used to more or often attack minority communities especially Christians in previous years. The big support comes to these militants from PMLN, Punjab government.

Since, Pakistan got GSP plus the government of Pakistan trying to show a picture of peaceful Pakistan among the United Nations and European Countries and has taken several progressive so called initiatives. Pakistan Govt has been trying to overcome the law in order situation and control terrorism within the country through the failure management. Over a few months the present government has started nationwide so called operations against terrorists groups and has banned Islamic organizations that promote Tehrik-I-Taliban and other terrorist groups in Punjab and other provinces of Pakistan but still failed to protect innocent civilians and minority groups from the target killings.

There was an open threat by Islamists to target Christians after the execution of Mumtaz Qadri. The followers of Qadri pressurized and warned the government to hang Asia Bibi before March 27, 2016 (Easter day) otherwise there would be severe consequences. But the government of Punjab was not seriously worried about the threats for the Christians and did not ask for the vigilant security.

The leaders of local mainstream political groups, NGOs, Civil Society Organizations, Churches, International Governments and especially Pope Francis has condemned the incident of Ghulshan-i-Iqbal Park Lahore and killing of innocent people.

As usual Federal and Punjab government has announced cash of 10,00,000PKR (ten hundred thousand rupees) for those who are killed in the blast, 300,000PKR (three hundred thousand rupees) for the serious injured and 150,000PKR (one hundred and fifty thousand rupees) for those who are normally injured. On March 29, 2016 the government has started cheques distribution among a few affected Muslim families in Samanabad Lahore. It is the only hope that the government of Pakistan fairly distributes the committed money as compensation to the victims of brutal attack equally as the Christians always faced discrimination by the government.

The rangers (army forces) and other law and forces agencies has started operation in Punjab and surroundings to overcome the terrorism.

But! The question is; what is the next; is this the last brutal attack on Christians? Are the Christians safe in Pakistan; why the Government is failed to protect minorities and for how long Christians and other minorities has to face killing of their loved one in Pakistan. Decades passed but the suffering of Christians remained the same.

Christians’ True Spirit (CTS) hope that the Government of Pakistan may perhaps take a serious notice of the killing of the innocents in this brutal attack, and could implement such a security measures to provide safe Pakistan to the public at large.

Dr David Gosling hosts 'Frontier of Fear' book launch

Cambridge: March 29, 2016. (PCP) Former Archbishop of Canterbury Dr Rowan Williams was the guest speaker at the launch of a new book on Pakistan by Clare Hall Life Member Dr David Gosling. Over 60 guests attended the launch of ‘Frontier of Fear’ at Magdalene College last week. In the book Dr Gosling discusses his time on the Afghanistan-Pakistan border, his encounters with the Taliban and why education is the best weapon against terrorism.

Guest speaker Dr Rowan Williams, highlighted the pressures currently facing Jinnah’s vision of Pakistan not only as a country of Islam, but also one which recognised the religious freedom and equal rights of citizens of all faiths and praised ‘Frontier of Fear’ as providing a great insight into the realities behind the media hype and distortion.

Discussions went on to cover the counter-productive use of drones in aerial warfare, women’s education, the fall in the number of Pakistani students in British universities and the reasons why young people in Pakistan and elsewhere become angry and resort to violence.

Among those attending were Professor Muhammad Jehangir, on leave from Edwardes College and currently working at Grafton College in London, and Michael O’Sullivan, director of the Cambridge Commonwealth Trust.

Nationalism or Racialism series # 28; Patriotism – Part –II; By Bishop Dr. FS Bhatti

To discuss about the qualities of good citizen and leader that belongs to loyalty, sincerity and purity of feeling about mother land, it is called “patriotism”. Everyone loves his mother land country. Most of leaders raised slogan for their mother land “country” to wake up slept and dead feeling of ignorant citizen. But dead conscious and unconscious cannot be awaken up due to someone’s personal interests, benefits and businesses. Now Pakistan where is standing on the uncertainty and jeopardy? It is because of insincerity and traitor’s attitude with the excuses of personal religion matters, personal interests and motives.

If governance system, ruling department of main stream of any organization, nation and government have lost in their personal benefits and selfishness rather than working with the national spirit of patriotism that diversify unity. It creates darkness on truth, facts, rights where they cannot find light according to system of Pakistan, electricity on and electricity off.

It is negligence of departments and ruling system, where whole industries, citizens of Pakistan are suffering extremely because of someone personal interest or lack of governing system. Similarly it has been happening in all other and special matters; sometime any matter has been taken serious and unserious. There is no regular great commission for justifying sector wise with expertise dutifully.

I sadly want to share about facts what had been happening. We are experiencing for last many years in our country Pakistan. If we hear news from media about bombs, burning of churches and mosques, social injustice, alive burning, and then we hear and see this extreme all over country that tried to prevail conscious all citizen.

It is as like that there is no Government that is ruling over country but it seems that there some extremists who are terrorizing all the citizens. They create atmosphere of extreme terror everywhere, where humanity feel shame. There is no issue of minority or majority but all comes under same feeling of insecurity, injustice and corruption. If some commission had been made, but it had been dissolved.

Why it is so? Because people did not come on the merit but on boat of money, who comes on the post with money, then they raised their money what they had given for those posts. This money starts from lower level to higher level of ministers. This system shows all of us that money rules for money. But there is no human values, national spirits, most of steam line of Governmental body and every department on the same requirement. This corruption has changed social attitudes and social injustice.

Who has no money; they cannot get posts according to his degrees (if they have masters level or PhDs) because they cannot fulfill requirements of demanding person. In same way, money had been in corrupt hands, rich become richer and poor become poorer. If you will find the history of those people who are rich from medal class to higher class. You can find, there is corruption and blood of innocent people that they had shed with their immoral politics, schemes and selfish plan against humanity.

There is a tragedy that most of them are not doing job and duty according to their specialty and professional degrees. They had forcibly fitted against their wills and specialty. They had kept all staff according to their own desires and purposes. In this way, they are ruling socially and economically with corrupt hands from lower level families to make corrupt, steal their treasures and pollute new generations according to their desires for materialism. In this way, they are creating moral corruption and social corruption.

There is no tolerance to hear and see truth but extremism is on all level of human values. National spirit of Patriotism is above all personal religious matters and benefits.

National spirit of patriotism unites and take care all citizen of the country among multi – cultural and multi - religions. The spirit of diversion in the country creates division and discrimination among faiths. Division and discrimination create a spirit of dictatorship and terror rather than harmony and peace. Misuse of authority above Law creates the spirit of unrest, disharmony unlawfulness in long run worldwide.

Brief about Archbishop Sebastian F. Shaw of Lahore Dioceses of Catholic Church of Pakistan

Sebastian Francis Shaw O.F.M. was born in Padri Jo Goth, Sindh,Pakistan on 14 November 1957. He received his early education at Fatima High School and attended the Government Degree College. He received his religious training under the Order of Friars Minor and at the Christ the King seminary in Karachi and was ordained a priest in Lahore, Pakistan on 6 December 1991. Before joining the Franciscans he was a teacher.

He was rector of the Juniorate and Postulancy of Darul Naim in Lahore from 1991 until 1995, taught at St. Mary's Minor Seminary, Lahore, and has also been Provincial of the Order of Friars Minor in Pakistan.

On 14 February 2009 he was appointed Auxiliary Bishop of Lahore by Pope Benedict XVI. Bishop Shaw holds a Master of Science degree in Guidance and Counselling from De La Salle University in Manila.

Bishop Shaw was consecrated as Bishop at Sacred Heart Cathedral, Lahore, on 25 April 2009. The principal celebrant was the Archbishop of Lahore Lawrence Saldanha, who was assisted by Most Rev Max John Rodrigues, Bishop of Hyderabad and Most Rev Joseph Coutts, Bishop of Faisalabad.

On 27 October 2013 Pope Francis appointed Shaw as a member of the Pontifical Council for Interreligious Dialogue.

On 14 November 2013, Pope Francis appointed Bishop Shaw as Archbishop of Lahore.

(Courtesy Year of Mercy Facebook page)

Book on Allama Mashriqi in World-Renowned Frankfurt Book Fair: A report

Men Like Allama Mashriqi Are Born Once In Centuries: A Collection of Articles by Nasim Yousaf (Allama Mashriqi’s grandson) was exhibited at the world-famous Frankfurt Book Fair (FBF) from October 14-18, 2015. The book (ISBN-13: 978-0982611043) was published in the United States of America and is available in print and electronic formats. It comprises over 400 pages and also contains historic photos (print version only) of Mashriqi. The author’s books were previously displayed in 2015 in New York, London, and San Francisco. The synopsis of the book is as follows:

Men Like Allama Mashriqi Are Born Once In Centuries is a collection of articles authored by Mashriqi's grandson, scholar and historian Nasim Yousaf. The collection includes pieces that have been published in prestigious peer-reviewed academic journals (including Harvard Asia Quarterly and Pakistaniaat [journal of Pakistan studies in USA]), papers Mr. Yousaf has presented at scholarly research conferences in the US, as well as articles that have appeared in newspapers in America, Europe, and Asia. Topics covered by this collection include:

- Mashriqi's pivotal role in the freedom of the Indian subcontinent

- Mashriqi's parents, daughter, and son-in-law

- Mashriqi's early career and meeting with Albert Einstein

- Conspiracies against Mashriqi

- Mashriqi's thoughts on the unity of the human race and predictions for the future

- Historic Khaksar murder in Lahore on March 19, 1940

- Rare and historic photographs of Mashriqi and the Khaksar Tehrik (Movement)

The collection brings together many of Mr. Yousaf's published articles under one cover. Collectively, Mr. Yousaf's published works have generated a realization among the general public that many aspects of British India's independence movement and history are distorted.

About the Author

Mr. Nasim Yousaf is a grandson of revolutionary leader Allama Mashriqi and a nephew of Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan, two renowned personalities of South Asia. Mr. Yousaf’s works can be found in print and digital outlets as well as in the collections of famous academic libraries around the world - from Asia to Australia, Africa to Europe and North America.

Mr. Yousaf’s extensive works on Allama Mashriqi and the Khaksar Movement have brought awareness among people in both the East and West regarding Mashriqi’s role in the freedom movement. He has brought to light historical knowledge that was previously unknown or ignored by many writers and historians. His published works and compilations of historical documents have become essential resources for anyone looking to study the freedom movement of the Indian sub-continent (now comprised of Pakistan, India, and Bangladesh) and the partition of India in 1947. In addition to his works on Allama Mashriqi, Mr. Yousaf has also written on Social Scientist Dr. Akhter Hameed Khan and Air Commodore M. Zafar Masud.

Mr. Yousaf’s groundbreaking research and works have generated a strong following. He has over 10,000 followers on his Facebook page (, including researchers, students, academics, intellectuals, political analysts and prominent personalities. And his speech entitled “Distorted History” has gained nearly 8,000 views on YouTube, despite a ban on YouTube in Pakistan (YouTube Title: “‘Distorted History’ speech by Allama Mashriqi's Grandson”).

Along with the Frankfurt Book Fair, Mr. Yousaf’s books were also on display in 2015 at the London Book Fair, BookExpo America, and the American Library Association Annual Conference (San Francisco). Information on two of his books was also printed in the reputable American publications “The Library Journal” (June 2015) and “Ingram Advance” (July/August 2015).

About the Frankfurt Book Fair

The Frankfurt Book Fair is one of the publishing industry’s largest events; thousands of exhibitors display their works at this event and visitors attend from around the world. In 2014, there were approximately 270,000 attendees, including over 165,000 trade visitors from approximately 130 countries. Attendees include book publishers, publishing industry professionals, booksellers, literary agents, translators, librarians, educators, students, academics, journalists, editors, university/research institutes, celebrities, and authors. The combined talent and organizations makes this fair the largest global marketplace for books, licensing and rights. The first three days of the fair are for publishing industry professionals only, while on the weekend the fair will be open to anyone among the general public.

Sadaf Saddique Advocate presents visit report to Pakistani Christian Asylum seekers in Bangkok

The last week was busy, wonderful and awesome with the Pakistani Asylum Seekers and Refugees in Bangkok, Thailand. There are approximately 7000 asylum seekers and the number is till growing as many more persecuted families from Pakistan are arriving in Thailand for the hope of better and safe life. Many of these asylum seekers are people from the cities Gojra, Lahore, Faisalabad of Pakistan etc. where the houses were burnt after blasphemy was alleged against them. Living in deplorable condition the asylum seekers and refugees do not get food and shelter support and living on their own and always wait for someone to help them with legal assistance and food and shelter support. It is illegal for them to work.

One young boy, Waseem of Gojra city, told me that his first hearing of the asylum case is late in 2018 and some few other people have their first hearings in 2020 also. Until then they are at nowhere and with no support at all. In the room of 8 X 8 feet, their live almost seven people in one room and pitiable condition and they pay the room rents themselves.

UNO and Thai government are not interested to support them at all. Thai government arrest and detain the people and bail them out on the cash money of 1500 $ US. I term this bail money as another income source for Thai government, whenever they need money they arrest people and free them after taking money equal to 1500 USD. They are not even interested to deport them, or else the Thai government will lose hope of earning 1500 USD whenever they arrest and detain people.

I have observed that people have arrived here in Bangkok, Thailand, just with a hope that they want to be called refugees and they do not have lawful reason and documents to prove that they are persecuted on any ground. They seem to lack legal efficiency on their cases and only have a sentence to express "we are persecuted people." The western countries also are highlighting little focus on these suffering and persecuted people.

Away from legal assistance, I and my friend Shahzad were able to take food support and share it among few 50 families. We had less support with us to help these dear people and most of the time we sacrificed our lunches and dinners to save money to help as much as we could, and we ate where we could eat free or we fasted to help refine our bodies to pray for them. It also saved money to help more families. And miraculously we did not feel hungry anywhere. It was a wonderful experience of love and obedience.

Another problem we faced was that we could not gather many people together in one place because just a day before 200 Asylum Seekers were arrested and detained and people were afraid to gather together at one place.

The pictures report can be seen here in this link:

This is the little support that we could take to these dear people, and we are willing to help as much as we are abel to help. The most needful work for them is to work on their cases and resettlement. We can help them little by helping them with things and we will help them huge if we are able to help them winning with the respective cases. Much is needed to be done.

Please keep praying for all the displaced people of the world. We are so very much thankful to you for joining with us in faith, trust, prayers and expectancy. Your help can help us save lives.

Love Prayers and Blessings from Pakistan!

Sadaf Saddique (Attorney at Law)

Good Shepherd Ministry, Pakistan

General Secretary Punjab Council of Pakistan Christian Congress PCC

The Justice Foundation

Report about Immigration Detention Centre IDC Bangkok; By Bishop FS Bhatti

Yesterday 11th September 2015, I visit IDC with Papa and moma Thongchai Ariyawongwiwat, i observed very critical situation of Pakistani Christian Asylum seekers who are in prison of IDC. It is very miserable condition. It had come to knowledge very bitter situation of Pakistani Asylum seeker.

We are thankful to Papa and Moma thongchai who loves Pakistani Christian, they visit them every Friday, and there are so many people who were not visited for last three, four, six months or year. What is reason! One person is allowed to see one specific person with room no and IDC no.

But IDC is full of Pakistani Christian. Most of Christians are becoming patience of different of diseases, feeling helplessness, hopeless, physiological problems with deprivation. Almost Pakistani Christian Asylum seekers visas had been expired, without visas, they cannot visit IDC prison.

If wife is in prison, husband cannot visit her because he is not allowed legally with visa and passport with expiry dates. Even their children cannot visit them without visa. They must have valid Passport and visa dates. My heart was crying for prisoners who are in great of moral and spiritual help. Even in prison, there is food issue of Pakistani and Thailand

It is humble request to Pakistani Christian Asylum Seekers and Refugees to pray for each other. It is humble request to Pakistani leaders who are working for them, Please read this miserable condition, how miserable they are in IDC, Even Asylum seekers cannot do job, they have residential issues, foods issues, protection issues,

It is humble request to Pakistani Christian seekers. Push down your person revenges, disputes, and personal fights of selfishness. Because your journey is becoming like Israelites who were fighting with each and idle worship in wicked things, please pray for each other’s. You must allow to Father God to help you to come out from these issues. What I have observed, people are trying to impose their experience and thoughts and we must give everything to Father God in Christ Jesus to do miracle for you to be blessed.

What I have observed. It is ugly politics among people for personal, May God give them wisdom and blessing to be blessed. God bless you all.

Pakistan’s failure to stem terror funding. By Farooq Ganderbali

By its own police records, Pakistan has failed to stem fund raising by various terrorist groups. Pakistan has been claiming to hunt down terror funds and their sources for some time but without much impact on the ground. The fact that almost all the terrorist groups like Lashkar-e-Tayyeba (LeT), Jaish-e-Mohammad (JeM) are not only operational but also flourishing in Punjab and Sind, reveals the true nature of the campaign. These groups have also been raising funds without much difficulty in the recent times.

A few months ago, media reports in Pakistan reported seizure of Rs 10.2 billion in cash from some individuals who were charged with money laundering and terror financing. The news reports also talked about another seizure of Rs 101.7 million from clerics and workers of banned terrorist groups. Not surprisingly there has been no official confirmation about these seizures, and the identity of the individuals arrested and the groups involved. But the large sum seized from a ``few`` individuals gives an idea of the kind of money involved in terror financing. These would easily run into several billion dollars in a year if Pakistan government were to shut down even partially the terror funding pipeline.

But there is no sign of any crackdown. During the recent Ramzan, terrorist and extremist groups openly collected ``donations`` and animal hides. Most of these donations and hides are cornered by big groups like LeT and JeM. Investigating agencies in Pakistan have found a close link between these ``Ramzan`` donations and money laundering. Terrorist groups use religious cover to launder money from different sources from abroad.

It is well known in Pakistan that terrorist groups get money through three means—zakat collection during Ramzan, collection of animal hides on Eid and foreign donations. About 70 to 80 per cent of funding for these groups come from local donations. There are sizeable number of individuals, business houses and establishments which contribute regularly for the cause of ``jihad``. These donations generally come during religious festivities and occasions. Terrorist groups publicise widely their bank account numbers and addresses in their publications and on the social media. In fact, groups like LeT have been exploiting social media for raising funds within Pakistan as well as outside. By all accounts, these groups have been successful in collecting large sums through these media sources while managing to hoodwink the system.

It is also not a secret that almost all the terrorist groups in Pakistan today have a charity face. LeT was the first one to take this route in 2001. When the group came under scrutiny following the December 2001 attack on the Indian Parliament, it split into two—one to carry out jihad against India and another to do charity work. Thus was born Jamat-ud Dawa (JuD). This was a clever ploy—it helped the group, its patrons in Pakistan Army, to dodge any possible international action or sanction and gave it a public legitimacy. More importantly, it also gave it the much-needed and potent deniability excuse. So whenever LeT carried out an attack in India, Pakistan said it had been banned long ago and that JuD was not LeT. For years, the international community accepted the argument and refused to accept Indian protests about JuD being a front for LeT. It was the Mumbai attacks and subsequent investigations which made the world accept the simple fact that JuD was just another name for LeT.

The group by then had created a vast network of schools, charities, hospitals, ambulance services, rescue and relief teams. This rapid expansion of ``services`` could not have happened without the generous support of its patrons in Pakistan Army and political elite. This ``charity cover`` gave a cloak of respectability to the terrorist group and gave an excuse to Pakistan to protect the group. Even today, JuD, directly involved in the Mumbai attacks and several other terrorist activities, is merely on the ``watch list`` in Pakistan while it is banned world-wide. The LeT has thus set an example for others to follow—JeM has similar charity fronts, although on a much limited scale. Other groups have also followed suit, making it easier for them to get money and respectability, as well as immunity from any action. These are known tactics of terrorist groups and Pakistan could have easily nipped it in the bud if it had the intention to do so.

A major source of funding for these terrorist groups is from charities in the Middle East. Big religious charities in Saudi Arabia and other Middle Eastern countries keep aside a large sum for charity purposes. This sum runs into several billion dollars a year and a substantial part of it comes to South Asia, notably Pakistan and Bangladesh. A large part of this charity funding lands into the accounts of terrorist groups through various means. Terrorist groups like LeT have had close links with the clergy and religious leaders in these countries and these contacts work like liaison agents between the charity organisations and terrorist-run charity fronts. Millions of dollars thus pour into terrorist and extremist outfits. Some time back, this issue was raised in the National Assembly after it was found by Pakistani agencies that terrorist groups targeting Pakistan received funds from charities in Saudi Arabia. In fact, several political leaders issued statements against such funding in public. The protests, however, were quickly doused after the Saudi rulers warned Pakistan of the consequences of such statements. The incident exposed the fact that the so-called charities funded terrorist groups and that it was a widely known secret.

There is no doubt that this failure to choke terrorist funding is damaging Pakistan more than any other country in the neighbourhood. What is no less distressing is that it is also keeping region unstable and violent. The international community must bring pressure on Pakistani leadership to take visible and strong action against terrorist funding. Pakistan’s claim that such crackdowns will cause massive law and order problem is hog wash. This can begin by keeping a check on hide collection and sales, donations accepted by terrorist groups through their bank accounts and assessing the annual incomes of the so-called charities run by these groups. These are purely administrative actions and will cause no mass unrest as Pakistan claims.

Brutally honest thoughts on the Baloch struggle at the present phase. By Ahmar Mustikhan

It is strange, but true story. Rewind in time to fall 2013. Balochistan chief minister Abdul Malik Baloch is in London, along with his mentor Senator Hasil Bizenjo when news comes about the horrific earthquake in Awaran. This correspondent was also present. On hearing the news, instead of sadness there is relief on the chief minister’s face that finally Pakistani security forces will be able to penetrate into the militant stronghold. Not surprisingly, Pakistan army did not allow any international aid organization to enter Awaran but kept all “relief efforts” in the soldiers' hands.

Fast forward, July 2015. Awaran is one of the bloodiest killing fields in Balochistan’s 10-year-old uprising against Pakistani occupation. Scores of civilians die and buried in mass graves as Pakistan army, backed by air force, use brutal force to crush the freedom aspirations of the Baloch people. Awaran remained under siege for one whole month beginning mid-July. A number of close relatives of Baloch guerrilla leader Dr Allah Nazar, including his brothers and nephews, are among the martyrs. The fate of the doctor remains uncertain.

Not only in Awaran, but in the length and breadth of Balochistan the brave and honorable Baloch people are being treated and killed like flies, mosquitoes, ants and cockroaches by Pakistan army, Military Intelligence, Inter-Services Intelligence and the Frontier Corps. One of the main reasons Balochistan is bleeding and its best sons blood has become so cheap is the shameless opportunism of Senator Hasil Bizenjo, chief of the ISI-backed National Party and his sidekick Abdul Malik Baloch, who have totally sold their souls to the army GHQ and ISI.

There should be no doubt that popular aspiration of the Baloch masses is creation of an independent homeland in southwest Asia. Also there is little room for two opinion that once that happens, the new Baloch republic would be headed by none else but father of the Baloch nation Hyrbyair Marri, who has succeeded his late father Nawab Khair Bakhsh Marri as the freedom icon of Balochistan.

However, until the dawn of freedom should Balochistan be allowed to slide into complete chaos like Afghanistan in the 1980s? The answer to all sane minds would be an absolute “No.” The fields for democratic and electoral struggle should not be left open for ISI-sponsored parties like the National Party. The void will have to be filled out by parties such as Balochistan National Party of Sardar Akhtar Mengal. Of course, this writer firmly believes that solution of Baloch problems do not lie in Pakistan parliament but at the same time advocates that democratic and electoral politics are necessary evil to limit the penetration of pro-establishment parties in Balochistan. Given that BNP is the best short-term solution while the long-term solution lies in the creation of an independent state under the most able leadership of Hyrbyair Marri, a realignment of both political and militant forces is possible.

Since Balochistan is a patriarchal society, personalities do matter in politics. The most important thing here is Nawab Brahumdagh Bugti, tumandar of the largest Baloch tribe, has explicitly made it clear on more than one occasion that he has nothing to do with militancy but believes in democratic struggle. Since a honorable Baloch tumandar never lied in Baloch history, his words should be believed by both friend and foe alike. As such, there is absolutely no harm if the BRP merges into BNP to fulfill the "one Baloch party" cherished dream of the late Nawab Akbar Khan Bugti, who was assassinated by the military. Brahumdagh Bugti publicly acknowledged he has inherited $100 million and this vast sum of money can be used for the good cause of Baloch unity once the BRP merges into BNP.

By the same token, there is absolutely no justification for Baloch National Movement to exist as a separate party. It is almost clear that BNM representatives in London, Hammal Haider, and the representative in US, Nabi Bux – both excellent political workers—are more or less working for the BNP. This should be not be made a butt of ridicule, but taken as a positive aspect of the national struggle.

At the same time there is absolutely no necessity of different armed groups. For the Baloch struggle to succeed the best possible slogan is: “One nation Baloch; one army Baloch Liberation Army.” The dangers of having separate armed groups can be seen in the decay of the United Baloch Army -- a splinter group of the BLA--, which has over the last four years degenerated into a counter-revolutionary private army. The extremely dangerous step of the UBA to target innocent Pashtun travelers in May have few parallels in Baloch history. The UBA attack had the potential of inciting an ethnic war between Baloch and Pashtuns, to serve the ISI interests. It is now well-known in Quetta that state agents have infiltrated the ranks and files of the UBA. It is also clear that the UBA is nothing but a money-making terrorist enterprise. It was heartening to note almost all Baloch leaders, including Brahumdagh Bugti and Sardar Akhtar Mengal condemned the UBA over the Pashtun killings. Surprisingly, the man who both Pakistan media and social media activists describe as the chief of the UBA, Mehran Baluch, also came out with tweets against the UBA killings, without mentioning its name. However, UBA never apologized to the Pashtun nation for its action as such Mehran Baluch’s tweets that his mother is Pashtun becomes meaningless and borders on deception. The main reason why the Baloch became sitting ducks in Awaran is the UBA is believed to have pilfered the national “muddee” or resources of the resistance movement. Unfortunately, the BLF which was the main victim of the Awaran operations, okayed the pilferage and even the late icon of the Baloch freedom movement Nawab Khair Bakhsh Marri gave his blessings to the alleged corruption of the UBA. Credit goes to Hyrbyair Marri for taking a firm and principled stand on the matter.

Though the UBA role is not only highly questionable but also condemnable, Mehran Baluch has done some good work at Geneva and Brussels and deserves credit for that. However, it is now time that he stops sailing in two boats and make his position clear. If he believes in a free Balochistan, he should immediately disband the counter revolutionary UBA, seek forgiveness of father of the Baloch nation Hyrbyair Marri and open himself to accountability. He must understand he will never be able to upstage his elder brother through diplomacy and sweet talk. If however, he believes in securing Baloch rights within the framework of Pakistan he should also join the BNP. The same also holds true for Mir Jawed Mengal and his sons Noordin Mengal and Bhawal Mengal; either join Hyrbyair Marri camp and accept him as the father of the Baloch nation or work openly for the BNP. To announce that they want freedom in public forums, but secretly work for the BNP is causing confusion galore.

Just as on the political front it makes sense for the BRP and BNM to merge into the BNP, on the militant front there is no justification for the BLF or for that matter Lashkar-i-Balochistan and Baloch Republican Army to exist as separate entities. Instead they should merge into the national and oldest Baloch army, the BLA. Since the BLA is the most disciplined and organized force, these organizations should be open to the idea that not all of their commanders or fighters will meet the high standards required for joining the BLA.

Until and unless such realignments happen at both the political and militant fronts, Baloch blood will flow like a river while the vultures and bald foxes like Hasil Bizenjo and Abdul Malik and their masters at the Aabpara headquarters of the ISI and army GHQ in Rawalpindi would have a field day in Balochistan. To sum up, the two most important Baloch leaders are Hyrbyair Marri, for an independent Balochistan, and Sardar Akhtar Mengal for securing Baloch rights within Pakistan, until the dawn of freedom. The duo must develop understanding as their rivalry will mean Baloch are going to be killed like flies, mosquitoes, ants and cockroaches for many years to come.

Before closing it is worthwhile to mention the recent dispatch of Pakistan stooges by the ISI to Cardiff, Wales, to lure back Khan of Kalat Mir Suleman Daud. Those who went to Cardiff and walked hands in hands with him include Sardar Sanaullah Zehri, who allegedly killed his eldest brother Sardar Rasool Bakhsh Zehri for his personal power. This development of Islamabad trying to get the Khan back should not be dismissed as a non-issue even if the Khan has never played any significant role in the present Baloch militancy. There is absolutely no doubt that a conspiracy is afoot to have the Khan of Kalat assassinated upon his return to Pakistan. His meetings with US congressmen and lobbying in the West for a free Balochistan are unforgivable sins that Pakistan generals would never forgive. It may be noted that one reason why Nawab Akbar Khan Bugti, who had for decades worked within the established systems, became a victim of ISI intrigues and subsequently assassinated was his meetings with the late US ambassador Robert Oakley. As a young man, more than a quarter century back, the Khan of Kalat is said to have killed the nephew of a serving corps commander and the generals had once forgiven him on the plea of his mother Begum Jamila Daud, but he later revolted against them. This time around there may be no reprieve for him. Like in the past when Pakistan army went back on vows given under oath of Holy Quran, the Khan will be promised return of his family fortunes but once he sets foot on Pakistan soil he may be either tried for sedition and treason or eliminated by none other but one of his close family members. Hence, Baloch activists must prevail upon the Khan not to return to Pakistan. And even though the Khan's recent meetings never had the blessings of the father of the Baloch nation Hyrbyair Marri, he may also meet the Khan and convince him he will most certainly be eliminated if he returns to Pakistan. If necessary, US and Indian politicians must also ask the Khan to stay put in Cardiff.

Bashir Masih, a Pakistani Christian businessman in France is our "Hope"

(Mr. Anthony Naveed will be writing special column for Pakistan Christian Post PCP with heading of "HOPE" about business personalities from Pakistani Christians in Western countries. Its first contribution of Mr. Anthony Naveed column for PCP)

HOPE “When it is dark enough, you can see the stars.” Ż Chris Bradford

In Pakistan, it is un-doubted that youth of Pakistani Christians are deeply disappointed due to the social and political status of Christians in Pakistan. While looking their surrounding it is darkness everywhere; So Pakistan Christian Post has decided to introduce the successful business personalities of Pakistani Christians world wide for the reason that “When it is dark enough, you can see the stars.”

By the name of ‘HOPE’; It is aimed to share the ups-down of their struggle and achievements as role model. We do believe that it will surely give a fresh breath to our hapless youth to work hard and learn from their experiences.

So, as first exclusive interview, glade to introduce Mr. Bashir Masih. He is based in France since 1982. In 1949, not in a very famous village of Tehseel Samandri, district Faisalabad, a farmer’s family blessed by a boy named Bashir Masih. He has passed his basic education from the local schools and then done technical and professional educations from Chaklala. He has started his professional career with a normal Pakistani. He served various companies in Pakistan, Masqat, Saudi Arabia and Dubai.

Mr. Bahir Masih, is visionary person, he was not satisfied with his present and deeply concern about the situation of Christians of Pakistan. He felt the he can do a lot in the life but he given chances.So in 1982, he moved to France with his life partner Mrs. Shabeena Gill. In new world and had so many challenges which was faced with this couple. With encouragement and support of his life partner, they keep going diligently to their vision to become a successful business personality with strong finical status of their organization.

He has full confidence on his abilities therefore decided do his own business rather to do job and serve for others. With very nominal amount he has developed his organization and started business in the filed of metal scrape.

After some time while travelling on the road of experience now he is successful business man in recycling industry. He is running his organization with highly skilled in International Business Management and trained to work in the global recycling industry of ferrous / non-ferrous, electric / electronic, and all type of plastic material.Their organization is supplying scrap material from France to major Asian countries, especially India, China, Pakistan and UAE.

Furthermore the do arrange the Pre-shipment Inspection and documentation of recycling materials exporting from France to ensure the goods meet the requirement of Exporting country Environmental Protection Standards.

By the Grace of God, they have reached their initial target and they are Thankful to Lord Jesus Christ that now their turn over in Millions Euros. Further with proud would like to share here that their organization is the top exporting firm from Marseille port since 2011 in the aforementioned category.

Mr. Bashir Masih, is very much worried about Pakistani Christian Youth and keeping in view the circumstances would like to share that business can be started with small amount it needs your full motivation and commitment with your goals.

He is agreed that it is quite difficult for our youth to get comfort for proving your self in Pakistan but we do not loose the hope and must get formal education and also focus on the technical and professional as well. He mentioned that only education is our key to successes.

He has offered to exchange his experties for any Christian in the field of recycling and scrape business.He is ready to provide guide line of students interested in recycling industry.

Mr. Bashir Masih has appreciated an idea of Pakistan Christian Post to introduce the business personalities. He added that it will really HOPE for our people and strongly urge to build a coordination among overseas Pakistani Christian business community and self employed personalities.


Mike Abel is the author of this work and retains all rights in this work

When you have personal victory in any situation, your spirit lifts and you feel good about yourself and about nearly everyone around you. When you have private pain, you need the time and the space to cope and work through the inner anguish. You want time and space to overcome the weariness, the pressure, and the thing that afflicts your inner tranquillity. The last thing you need is to have as much privacy as a goldfish in a glass bowl. Conveniently, people who cause the pain or should be defending or supporting you often keep their distance. This frequently turns out to be a blessing because you might prefer to be on your own with your secret tears, heavy heart and lonely nights.

Many people have lost everything, but they hold on to hope and never let go of God. These people invariably go on to rise from the ashes and reach heights that surpass their previous best. It is easy to become downcast and depressed when you are going through a valley. It is easy to be unbearable to those around you - and not even know it. When you bear private pain, it might feel like you have failed the people you care about or failed your own aims and dreams. No matter what the cause of your private pain, God is still on his throne. This world has not ended – neither has yours! Amid the pain and maybe the agony of a setback, you have to get on with your life.

You may be one of millions, who puts on a brave front and suffers quietly on the inside,

Sometimes for years. Private pain is a real thing but you must not allow it to overtake or swallow you. When you are down in the dumps, it takes more than a decision or a wish to

get out. You must make up your mind to move from the place of private pain to a state of balance, new hope, and peace. It takes will and power. You must have the will and God will provide his power - for you to get up and get on with your life. Ask God to rescue you from a broken heart, discouragement, rejection, betrayal, or defeat. Trust God to heal the dents and wounds which private pain inflicts on your confidence and self worth.

Remember, God is with you in the valley. He may not answer your prayer in a way you want, but He will answer. God promises to return or replace what you have lost. A new highway of better prospects may replace a bridge that shattered under your feet. His strength will enable you to bear the pain. Joy does eventually come. You will rise again, bearing some scars maybe, but certainly wiser and stronger and ready for a better day.


Mike Abel is the author of this work and retains all rights in this work

Sadly, we miss many blessings because we do not have the patience to keep trying, or we too hastily turn our thoughts to something or someone else. You may feel that there is too slim a prospect for your success so why think again. You may rashly conclude that the matter is not important to your life so why think again. You then walk away, or loose heart or disconnect. For a variety of reasons, we often do not think again, either about previous decisions we made, or about the final choice in a present situation; and we end up with second best, regret, or we loose a winning battle. This sort of ending, is the very opposite to God’s plans for you.

God himself reconsiders the penalty that your history or behaviours rightly deserve. He does this because He does not want you to suffer. It is God’s desire that you benefit from the good things you have longed for and which God has reserved for you. Many of us do not pause to reconsider the situation, to see if we should change our minds or intentions. The continual plea to you from your future is that you avoid actions that may result in regret. Your destiny relies on you to make up if you can, for past failures. Your destiny calls to you to live up to the promise of a great life.

It may be that you are still undecided or have had no clear direction, even after praying about a situation. Then pray again, differently this time round. Prayer is an act of faith and

therefore gives you access to a power that is higher than human reason. God can open your mind to different facets of a (past or) present situation, which you did not see when you first prayed and formed a view.

It may be that after you reconsidered your decision, you felt satisfied to proceed without changing your posture. This is fine - if you arrived at the decision after praying about the matter. Confining your decision to your thoughts alone robs you of the wisdom that is readily available from God. Pray then think; pray again and think again. The practice may take a moment or a month but it can make the difference between success and failure.

Think again and change your ways if you are unhappy with your self or the world in general. Think again and change your mind if you feel you have nothing or little to offer the world. Think again and change your heart if you are about to abandon the dream that God has placed within you.


Mike Abel is the author of this work and retains all rights in this work

JesusJesus unveiledunveiled his new doctrinedoctrine and the Jews murmured. Many of his disciplesdisciples “walked no more with him” – they left him. For Jesus, the declarationdeclaration of his purposepurpose was something more important and more valuablevaluable than the departure of many disciples. Paul the apostleapostle disagreed strongly with Barnabas and refused to let Mark accompany them on their missionary journeyjourney. Mark had previously deserted them and had not shared in their For Paul there was something more important and more valuable than to risk another desertion by Mark. The prophet Amos asks a question that is relevant in these disagreementsdisagreements: “Can two peoplepeople walk together without agreeing on the directiondirection?”

The Apostle Peter recounts how spiritually ignorantignorant and unstable people could not understandunderstand or accept the insights in Paul’s letters; so they twisted what he said. Paul knew that he could not changechange his messagemessage no matter what the persecution or the distortion of his teachingsteachings by his opponents. There was too much at stake for the Kingdom to worry about the attacks.attacks

Disagreement is where peoplepeople have differencesdifferences of opinionsopinions or actionsactions. Disagreements arise even between the union of a husband and wife, and between childrenchildren. Generally, disagreementsdisagreements are not evilevil, but they become evil when they festerfester. The worst kinds of

disagreements are those kept secretly in the heart, heart like Judas against JesusJesus; like Delilah against Samson and like Haman against the Jews. The quiet festering creates a climateclimate

for evil to enter and fill the heart with betrayalbetrayal and treachery. treacheryThe mouth then releases into the wind feathers of resentmentresentment and malicemalice. Jesus our Lord foretold that this would happenhappen in the churchchurch and in families.families SatanSatan always destroys his agents after they do his dirty workwork. Judas killed himself. Haman was hung etc. Desolation and death come suddenlysuddenly upon them. It is sad and weird that in order to betray someone you must first belong to their circlecircle, and must have shared some happy and profitable times together

So, disagreementsdisagreements are part of life. They are best resolved by open discussion, or an open acceptance by the parties that they disagreedisagree. Either the one party submits to the authority of the other party or they authorityadopt differentdifferent directions relative to the issue. There is always room for reconciliation. Mark and Paul had overcome the differencedifference that caused their earlier separation.

separation If you have been a victimvictim in a disagreement, do your best to avoid bitterness in your heartheart. Bitterness torments, defiles and contaminates. Let the experienceexperience of the disagreement teach you about others and about yourself. What matters is that you stay the better person in the eyeseyes of God. God always defendsdefends the just!


Mike Abel is the author of this work and retains all rights in this work

Some people remain inactiveinactive, in one place and anxious,anxious waiting for something to happen. Others are ready and doprepared things that contributecontribute to the event they expect and expected eventall the while, they watch for signswatching for signs. God waitedGod waited thousands of earth years to give his son Jesus to this world.planet earth All the while God was activeactive in the affairs of humankindmankind, and revealed signs to predictpredict and to countdowncount-down the entrance of Jesus.

Whether it takes a moment, month, or years from the origin of your waiting to its fulfilmentfulfilment,fulfilment, some very definite things clearly happen between now and then. The origin of your waiting could be the hard work you have put in and now you are waiting for a reward. The origin of your waiting may be a doctor’s diagnosisdiagnosis that sets you praying for a miraclereversed by a miracle; or a promisepromise waiting for fulfilment. You will experience a floodflood of thoughts and emotions while you wait for a way out, a way in, or a new way. The time between now and then is a crucial period crucial timefor you to develop your relationshiprelationship with Godrelationship with God and use the power of a spiritual focusfocus to influence the outcome or the event that you anticipateanticipate. God alone has the ultimate power to give you your promised land flowing with milk and honey.

Most of us cannot take the waiting between now and then. Either we have not learnt to manage the stress of waitingstress of waiting, or, we have not learnt to see ahead to the result, end resultand draw

joy and comfortjoy and comfort from it. In many cases, both these reasons apply. The answeranswer is to keep in detailed conversation with Godconversation with God between now and then. Four main things happen when you are in regular contact with God via prayer, bible readingprayer etc... Firstly, your faith in God and his word increases – stress, fear, and frettingfretting will decrease. Secondly, the expected outcome will become clearer to you.warts and all. Thirdly, you will then know what actions you must take and what actions you must avoiddump. Fourthly, you will be more preparedprepared to accept God’s perfect timing for your fulfilmentfulfilment and joy. These things are true whether you want a child and cannot fall pregnantpregnant, whether you are waiting for a job, or whether you are waiting to buy a house, or waiting for the safe return of someone you love.spouse

The period between now and then is a time of faithtime of faith, because you hope and desire for something good and you expect to obtain it. This is not mere positive thinkingpositive thinking. This kind of faith is about relying wholeheartedly on the power of the living God to deliver the desires of your heart - and end your waiting with satisfaction.

“Gora Qaristan” a Karachi Christian Cemetery invites attention of Cantonment Board and City government (Part 1) . By Sunny Gill

The Gora Qabristan, a more than centaury old Christian cemetery invites attention of Karachi Cantonment Board, Karachi Metropolitan Corporation, British High Commission and Karachi Dioceses Cemetery Board to adopt necessary measures to prevent vandalism and desecration of graves. The damaged boundary walls defected pumping system to drain rainy water makes a lake view of this graveyard where hundreds of foreigners and Pakistani nationals are buried.

To respect who died in Christ is to respect their tombs and graves but tombstones are not safe in this graveyard when there is only one guard who is usually threatened by adjacent Muslim residents who prefer to make a way to Shahrah-e-Faisal through graves. Here is history of this graveyard which is enough to declare it a historical place of Karachi City.

The year of the original consecration of the Karachi Christian Cemetery in Abyssinia Lines is 1845 but there is a tombstone set in the wall near the main gate of the cemetery bearing the inscription:


To the Memory of


The Beloved Daughter

Of Lieut. Colonel & Mrs. Cotton

Of H.M. 28 Regiment

Who departed this life

On the 13 of October 1843

Aged 18 years.

This inscription is typical of many to be seen in the old part of the cemetery which lies on either side of the main gate facing the road to the Air Port. The majority of the graves are of young soldiers, young women and children, bearing witness to the toll taken by tropical diseases in those days. Examination of the walls and old plans go to show that the cemetery must have originally occupied an area of about 10 acres but this has been extended from time to time and now measures some 21 acres.

Up to World War II there were virtually no buildings between Napier Barracks and Drigh Road Cantonment and the cemetery was in the open desert. It was surrounded by low walls and served by a water supply direct from the Curry Reservoir about œ a mile away to the north. There were numerous trees and the whole area was kept reasonably clean and tidy. A small income was derived from burial fees, grave maintenance fees and monument fees supplemented by grants from the Imperial Government in New Delhi. Many of the graves were endowed in perpetuity and this money was retained in Delhi on interest towards the maintenance of the endowed monuments. This was how the Christian Cemeteries all over India were maintained, the actual work and maintenance being done by the Public Works Department.

After Partition in 1947, the population of Karachi rose rapidly from some three hundred and fifty thousand to two million and the neighborhood of the cemetery was flooded with refugees. The low boundary walls were broken down, and the whole cemetery became a highway. Monuments were smashed, from railings and lead lettering stolen, many trees cut down, and where they still remained, the area became a vast jungle.

As regards maintenance, the control from Delhi ceased to exist, and due to exchange regulations between India and Pakistan, it was no longer possible to transfer funds and endowment monies, and the interest thereon. In the meanwhile, the small income from burials, etc., was quite inadequate to cope with the maintenance work and supervision necessary. In order to maintain the cemeteries therefore, the British High Commission in Karachi invited the members of the various Christian bodies to form the Karachi, Sind and Baluchistan Cemeteries Board, and in due course this organization delegated the actual maintenance of the cemeteries to junior bodies, of which the Karachi Christian Cemeteries Board is one.

Meantime conditions in all cemeteries were deteriorating, and in the case of the Karachi Christian Cemeteries Board it was decided to launch appeals to the churches, embassies, commercial firms, and the general Christian public for funds to enable major repairs to be carried out. The responses have been generous and the Board has been able to do considerable repair work including raising the height of the boundary wall which is nearly a mile long, and employing a regular supervisor living on the premises. The result is that the cemetery is kept generally free from trespassers and is cleaned regularly - a formidable task for an area of 21 acres - but unfortunately a refugee village on the west side makes it well nigh impossible to keep the adjacent plot clean.

Progress is however being made both in works and in funds. All the endowment monies pertaining to the cemeteries in West Pakistan have now been transferred to the British High Commission in Karachi, and the interest is being parceled out among the various cemeteries and has enabled the Board to carry out extensive repairs to endowed monuments.

Book Review: Islamisation of Pakistani Social Studies Textbooks By Yoginder Sikand

Name of the Book: Islamisation of Pakistani Social Studies Textbooks

Author: Yvette Claire Roser

Publisher: Rupa & Co

Price Rs. 195

Pages: 109

ISBN: 81-291-0221-8

Reviewed by: Yoginder Sikand []

Contrary to what professional historians might claim, there is really nothing as an objective, unbiased and completely accurate writing of history. After all, not everything, even of significance, of what happened in the past can possibly be included in a text, and history book writers have to pick and choose from past events that they deem fit be recorded. The very process of picking and choosing from the past is determined, among other factors, by the subjective biases of the history writer as well as his or her own social and institutional location. Then, history writing is not simply about narrating the past but also involves a certain element of evaluating it. Here, again, this is strongly determined by the personal biases and preference of the individual historian.

The element of bias is greatly exacerbated when history textbooks are—as they are in almost every country today—commissioned by the state. The state wishes to mould its citizens in a particular way, to make them what it considers as ‘good’ and ‘law-abiding’ citizens, who have completely internalized the underlying logic and ideology of the state. The state, in its capacity of representative of a country’s ruling class, seeks to impose through state-sponsored history texts the hegemonic ideas of this class upon its citizenry. It is thus not surprising that such texts generally parrot the state-centric view of history that seeks to bestow legitimacy on the state and the country’s ruling class and ‘normalise’ their logic and world-view.

This incisive critique of state-sponsored social science textbooks in Pakistan highlights the convoluted politics of historiography and what this means for the production of a ‘social commonsense’ for a state’s citizenry. Although Roser does not say it in so many words, the current turbulent political scenario in Pakistan, in particular the rise of radical Islamist forces in the country, cannot be seen as inseparable from the narrow political agenda that the Pakistani state, ever since its formation, has consistently sought to pursue as is reflected in the social science textbooks that it has commissioned, and through which it has sought to impose its own ideology on its people.

Ross’s study focuses on the textbooks used in Pakistani school for the compulsory subject called ‘Pakistan Studies’, which was introduced in the reign of the American-backed military dictator General Zia ul-Haq in the mid-1970s. Pakistan Studies replaced the teaching of History and Geography, and was moulded in such a fashion as to instill in students an undying and unquestioning loyalty to the official ‘Ideology of Pakistan’ (called the nazariya-e Pakistan, in Urdu). This ideology, questioning which is considered a punishable crime in the country, is based on the far-fetched and completely bankrupt notion of the Muslims and Hindus of the pre-Partition Indian subcontinent as constituting two homogeneous and wholly irreconcilable ‘nations’. (Incidentally, this is the same perverse logic that underlies radical Hindutva in India). It claims that Muslims and Hindus have never been able to live amicably together, that they have always been opposed to each other, that they share nothing in common, and that, hence, it was but natural that Pakistan should come into being for the sake of the Muslims of South Asia.

There are several defining and characteristic features of the Pakistani social science textbooks that Rosser examines. Firstly, as she notes, their extreme anti-Indianism. This is a reflection of the fact that the ‘Ideology of Pakistan’, indeed the very rationale for the creation and continued existence of the state of Pakistan, is premised on the notion of undying and perpetual hatred of and opposition to India. India thus comes to be presented as viscerally opposed to Pakistan and as constituting a mortal threat to its very existence. In this way, a form of Pakistani nationalism is sought to be fostered through the texts that is hyper-chauvinistic, and one that is based on a constant reinforcement of an almost crippling sense of being besieged by what is projected as an ‘evil’ neighbor.

Secondly, and linked to the anti-Indianism that pervades these texts, are the repeated negative and hostile references to the Hindus and their faith. Hinduism is portrayed and projected in wholly negative terms, as if lacking any appreciable elements at all. Its followers are presented in a similarly unflattering way: as allegedly mean and cruel, and constantly scheming against Muslims and their faith. Hindus, like Muslims, thus come to be presented in strikingly stereotypical terms: the former as virulently hostile enemies, and the latter as brave soldiers in the path of God. They are portrayed as two solid, monolithic blocs, and as being without any internal differences whatsoever, of class, class, gender, region, language, political orientation and ethnicity. The only identity that they are projected as possessing is that of religion, which is presented in starkly reified terms that often have little resonance with empirical reality. In the process, the diverse, often contradictory, interpretations, expressions and the lived realities of Islam and Hinduism in South Asia are completely ignored in favour of extreme literalist, ‘orthodox’ and textual understandings. ‘Popular’ religious traditions, such as certain forms of Sufism and Bhakti, that bring people of diverse communal backgrounds together, are totally ignored, because they obviously stridently contradict the claims of the ‘two-nation’ theory.

Thirdly, the textbooks present Pakistani history as synonymous with the history of political conquests by successive Muslim rulers, starting with the Arab commander Muhammad bin Qasim in the mid seventh century. All these invaders and rulers, so the books piously claim, were goaded by a powerful sense of religious mission to establish ‘Islamic’ rule in the region. This alleged religious aspiration of theirs is presented as having finally culminated in the creation of Pakistan in 1947. Contrary to what is popularly known about him, Muhammad Ali Jinnah, the ideological founder of Pakistan, is presented as an ‘orthodox’ Muslim, allegedly inspired by the vision of establishing an ‘Islamic’ state run by Muslim clerics—something which was not the case at all. The fact that most of the Muslim rulers and conquerors that these texts lionise might actually have been inspired by less noble motives—to plunder or rule—is, of course, conveniently ignored. Religion—in this case Islam—thus comes to be seen and projected as the sole motor of history, with other factors, such as power and economics, having, at best, only a minor role to play. The history of South Asia before Muhammad bin Qasim is hardly mentioned at all, although it was in what is Pakistan today that the Indus Valley Civilisation flourished, that the invading Aryans composed the Vedas and that Buddhism led to a great flourishing of various arts and sciences.

In other words, every effort is made in the textbooks to present Pakistan as an extension of ‘Muslim’ West Asia, instead of a part of the Indic-dominated South Asia. Not surprisingly, as Rosser observes, the texts single out particular historical figures who are known for their battles against Hindu rulers as heroes, among these the most important being Muhammad bin Qasim, Mamhud Ghaznavi and Aurangzeb. Other Muslim rulers, most notably Akbar, who sought to reconcile Hindus and Muslims and promote a generous ecumenism, are either totally ignored or else reviled as alleged ‘enemies of Islam’. Furthermore, these figures, of both ‘heroes’ and ‘villains’, are isolated from their historical contexts, leading to biography turning into hagiography or demonology, as the case might be, in order to serve the agenda of the advocates of the ‘two nation’ theory.

The same holds true in the texts’ depictions of certain key Muslim religious figures. Thus, ‘orthodox’ ulema or Islamic clerics who stressed the claim of the inferiority of the Hindus and advised Muslim rulers to take harsh measures against them are hailed as heroes of Islam, while others, including many Sufis, who sought to preach love and tolerance between Muslims and others and preached an ethical monotheism transcending narrowly-inscribed boundaries of community, are conveniently left out or else branded as ‘un-Islamic’.

A fourth characteristic feature of these textbooks is their distinctly anti-democratic character. They purport to tell the story of the Muslims of South Asia from the point of view of Pakistan’s ruling elites. In the process, history comes to be presented as simply a long list of battles and other ‘achievements’ (whether real or imaginary) of a long chain of Muslim rulers. ‘Ordinary’ people have no voice, being completely invisiblised in these texts. It is as if history is made only by rulers, and that the histories of ‘ordinary’ people are not worth recording or commemorating. It would seem as if the writers of these books are wholly ignorant of new developments in writing ‘peoples’ or ‘subaltern’ histories.

The starkly elitist bias of the texts is also reflected in the fact that they almost completely ignore perspectives of ethnic groups other than Pakistan’s dominant Punjabi and Muhajir communities. This is hardly surprising, since, as Rosser notes, most of these texts have been penned by authors who belong to these two communities. She writes that the absence of the perspectives and historical experiences of the numerically smaller ethnic and regional communities of Pakistan, such as the Baluchis and Sindhis, also has serious implications for policy making, for the demand of smaller provinces for regional peace in South Asia and equitable local development is not sufficiently appreciated and incorporated in national policies. This, Rosser comments, is reflected in the great ‘tension between official history manufactured in Islamabad and the historical perspectives of regional ethnic groups’ (p.4).

The anti-democratic thrust of these texts is also reflected in what Rosser describes as ‘a radically restrictive brand of Islamic exclusivism’ that they project and propagate. The sort of Islam that these texts seek to promote is premised on the notion and dream of Muslim political hegemony and a deep-rooted sense of the innate inferiority of people of other faiths. This is—and this is important to note—just one version of Islam among many, and one which Muslims who believe in an inclusive version of their faith would vehemently oppose. However, the texts present this, what Rosser calls ‘authoritarian’, ‘legalistic’ and ‘ritualistic’, brand of Islam as normative and defining, and completely reject alternate, competing, more democratic and humanistic interpretations of the faith (p.9).

Rosser’s findings are of critical importance, particularly in the context of present developments in Pakistan, which is witnessing the alarming growth of radical Islamist groups, impelled by a version of Islam very similar to the one these texts uphold. Obviously, explanations of the growing threat of radical Islamism in Pakistan cannot ignore the crucial role of these texts, which are compulsory reading for all Pakistani students, thus playing a central role in moulding their minds and worldviews. The texts are also a reflection of, as well as a cause for, the pathetic state of social science research and discourse in present-day Pakistan.

Rosser’s Indian readers need not have much cause to be self-congratulatory, however. Although historiography in India is certainly more sophisticated in many senses than in Pakistan, a significant section of Indian history writers, particularly of the Hindutva brand, are no different from those Pakistani writers whose texts Rosser examines. Indeed, they speak the same language of hatred and communal supremacy, propelling the same tired, debunked myth of Hindus and Muslims being perpetually at odds with each other. Likewise, they are both profoundly anti-democratic, having no space for the voices and aspirations of socially, culturally and economically oppressed groups, upon whose enforced silence is premised the artifice of the ‘nation’ (‘Islamic’ or ‘Hindu’, as the case might be), whose sole representative ruling elites claim to be.


Yoginder Sikand works with the Centre for the Study of Social Exclusion and Inclusive Policy at the National Law School, Bangalore.

PTI Forum on Separate Christian Province in Pakistan.

You are here » Forum

Disclaimer: Opinions expressed in the forum may not necessarily reflect PTI's official stance, as the forum is open to all registering members. PTI believes in a peaceful struggle to achieve its objectives. Any posts encouraging violent means or disparaging a particular ethnicity or religion will be deleted on first sight. Please click here to view forum rules.

Forums > Insaf Topics > General

Subject: Dr nazir s bhatti demands christian province

Prev Next

You are not authorized to post a reply.

Page 1 of 2 1 2 > >>

Author Messages Oldest FirstNewest First



Insaf Activist

26/07/2008 2:42 PM

Philadelphia: July 24, 2008. Nazir S Bhatti, Founder President of Pakistan Christian Congress urged Pakistan Armed Forces to end operation in Balochistan and act against religious extremists in tribal areas who are challenged to writ of government.

“Is tribal belt an other state that government of Pakistan enters in truce with Taliban then why hesitations to right of self-determination for Baloch nation and separate province for Christians? Said Bhatti

Mr. Bhatti added, “It is need of time to divide Pakistan in federal units of Balochistan, Sindh, Seraki, Pushtoon, Hazara and Christian provinces”

“Christian Separate Province in south western parts of Punjab is only solution to save Pakistan” Bhatti said

“The demand of Separate Christian Province is peaceful demand of 15 million Christians of Pakistan because hate among religious minorities is at peak now” Nazir Bhatti added

The formation of Pakistan based on hate among religious communities of Muslims and Hindus which created two nation theory to divide sub-continent of India while situation of religious hate is worst than united India in Pakistan.

“Christians in Pakistan are deprived of their basic democratic rights and Islamic laws are imposed on them without their will” said Nazir Bhatti

Nazir Bhatti added, “The Christian leaders who are with government and not opposing operation against Baloch nation are enemy of Christian nation and blocking demand of Separate Christian Province”

‘Christians support Baloch nation of their right of self-determination and demands of Seraki, Pushtoon and Hazara nations rights and expect their moral support for Separate Christian Province” said Nazir Bhatti

“The separate electorate was way ahead to demand of Separate Christian Province but government agents like Shahbaz Bhatti, killed Separate Electorate and blocked dream of Christians” Nazir Bhatti said

“We have complete reports that how Shahbaz Bhatti, an agent of government and PPP looted Bishop John Joseph and drained huge amounts in hotels of Islamabad and to settle his family in Canada but we urge him to stop working against Christian nation in Pakistan and issuance of false statements unless to force us to publish all reports and count of millions of dollars from West countries in propagation against blasphemy laws ” warned Nazir Bhatti

Nazir S Bhatti urged Seraki, Pushtoon, Hazara and Baloch nations to support demand of Christians of their Separate Province on division of Punjab.



Insaf Activist

26/07/2008 2:42 PM

Philadelphia: July 25, 2008. Nazir S Bhatti, Founder President of Pakistan Christian Congress clarified that demand of Separate Christian Province on division of Punjab is not any new issue but it was decision of PCC Central Executive Council

in a meeting in 1992, at Karachi, which was made public in a press conference at Hotel Jabees, sadder, Karachi and widely covered by national media.

PCC viewed that 18% Christians of Punjab province have legitimate right to demand Separate Christian Province like Seraiki and Hazara nations which is in best interests of solidarity and integrity of Pakistan.

PCC leader’s decision based on turning Christian to be second class citizen in Pakistan and hate among religious communities.

PCC faced immense government pressure but denied to withdraw from demand of Separate Christian Province on which establishment harassed and detained our leaders. The false cases of treason and blasphemy were registered against our workers and leaders to crush PCC.

Today, more than forty PCC leaders and workers are in exile which provided an opportunity to Christian tools of government to claim leadership of poor Pakistani Christian Nation.

Nazir Bhatti said, “ Christians of Pakistan are under oppression of establishment and in socio-economic crisis with support of so-called Christian leaders”

The true picture of situation of Christians in Pakistan is very serious. They are suffering from hunger due to unemployment and denial of equal share in resources of state, which are under total control of Muslims.

The Christian teenage girls are being gang raped and women are forcibly abducted and converted to Islam. The Christian youth is deprived of their right of higher and professional studies. The Christian families are facing hardships and under constant fear of government and Muslim neighbors.

“We have pressure from our youth to launch movement for rights and we are in constant in touch with them and urging them to stay calm” Nazir Bhatt said

Nazir Bhatti retreated that formation of Separate Christian Province is only solution to achieve social justice in Muslim dominated society of Pakistan and way to due share in national resources of state.

Jan Muhammad


Insaf Activist

26/07/2008 6:12 PM

I do have a great sympathy for the christian community and other minorities living in Pakistan but a demand like this would not be in favour of their community.

If christians get a separate province, its not guaranteed that they will get the rights and equal opportunities-the example is our existing situation of immbalanc between the provinces like Balochistan and Punjab and so on.

I dont believe that all the allegations mentioned here are true but it doesn't mean that they are baseless. We must take a serious look at our behavior as muslims and bring changes to our traditional attitudes towards minorities.

Islam teaches keeping of the best relations and lessons of equalities and we must prove that by practical contribution in respect of these teachings.

Christians will no more be alians if we respect our religion and our country's law that minorities will have freedom of their religion and faith and will be treated equally.

PTI should stand up for minorities as well and should bring them in the main stream of the countries politics.

Dr. Jan Muhammad

Saleem Bajwa


Insaf Activist

26/07/2008 8:06 PM

First, let us see the generosity of Christian Countries, such as America and European Countries, if they can grant separate states to their largest minorities, i.e. the Muslims.

Mr Bhatti, your best option is to start your leadership skills from America, if it really intrigues you to shine as a leader - else you are bound to end up hopelessly in an impending fiasco.

The insider


Insaf Shaheen

26/07/2008 8:52 PM

Dr Jan Mohammad

You are invited to join Tehreek e insaf Action Comitee IAC

You can have the info regarding the working of IAC from this website.

If you are interested do email me at >


The insider


Insaf Shaheen

26/07/2008 9:07 PM

Dr Jan Mohammad

You are invited to join Tehreek e insaf Action Comitee IAC

You can have the info regarding the working of IAC from this website.

If you are interested do email me at >


hussain mehdi


Insaf Shaheen

26/07/2008 10:37 PM

europian countries and united states do not come into existance on the basis of religion. just few centuries ago, europian countries were not even christian countries. they were there before accepting christianity.

while, pakistan came into existance on the basis of religion. so, if pakistani christians demand a province based on religion, then this can be accepted for debate. there is a solid logic behind it.



Insaf Member

27/07/2008 2:50 AM

Division is no more a solution of any problem for pakistan, still our heart cries when we see bangladesh that was seperated,we should talk of integrity in a way of unity not by dividing into more and more and more groups.

Real problem in pakistan is absence of TRUE ISLAMIC SPIRIT.

Our law,ECONOMY,POLICIES or any other system is not ISLAMIC,it has just a stamp of ISLAM on it.

When we say ISLAM is complete code of life then it is indeed ,it is complete code of life not only MUSLIMS but for christians,hindus,buddist etc also

It has complete and best eco-socio system which gives balanced rights to minorities and majorities also.

hussain mehdi


Insaf Shaheen

27/07/2008 3:00 AM

Islam has never been a dispute, and it will never be future.

this is pakistani rulers and elites, whose actions create disputes. and as it is confirmed now that the tendency of rulers and elites can never change, thats why people are fearful of their future.

pakistani corrupt elites cannot allow to run pakistan according to people's wish. that is confirmed and final.

then, what is left for pakistanis, especially for minorities???



Insaf Activist

27/07/2008 4:16 AM

Posted By Saleem Bajwa on 26/07/2008 8:06 PM

First, let us see the generosity of Christian Countries, such as America and European Countries, if they can grant separate states to their largest minorities, i.e. the Muslims.

All christian countries are democratic and have given equal rights to all their citizens.

This is not the case with most muslim countries.

Saleem Bajwa


Insaf Activist

27/07/2008 12:47 PM

I do not dispute that the Christian countries have far superior ethical values, especially for their fellow christens. Since Britain drafted Magna Charta, which might not be a verbatim copy of Islamic Law, but certainly an inspiration from it, Britain has always followed it, but the Muslims have abandoned their own charter. Therefore let alone the minorities, the corrupt Muslim rulers are not even faithful to Islam itself. If our rulers were practising Muslim, our Christians, Hindus, Sikhs and other would have enjoyed all the fruits of Islamic ethics. IBehold! Islam does not allow interfering with other’s faith.

As far as the assertion of ‘asif’ that everyone has equal rights in Christian countries, my personal experience is different from that of ‘asif’. Let me tell you that I am a British subject by birth and living in Brittan since 1966, yet it took me more than 14 years to get promotion in my job, when I was at Heathrow, despite that I have been acting as a superintendent and even training people for this job. The reason is obvious- I am a Muslim. On the contrary, in my village in Pakistan, we have a sizeable community of Christians, who enjoy life as anybody else. They own lands and do their farming, and those who are educated they are in good jobs; one of them was famous Allah Rakha Ghulab, vice chancellor of the University of Punjab.

By the way are you aware of British blasphemy law, it certainly does not protect my faith, though I am British before even Rushie was born. Is this equall opertunity?

I suggest all the minorities should feel proud to be Pakistanis and support Imran Khan, so he gets justice for everyone. There is no need to be despondent or to feel alienated. We are proud of our minorities; they provide various colours to our lovely garden.

Jan Muhammad


Insaf Activist

27/07/2008 1:26 PM

Dear The Insider,

Thanks for your offer. I am proud of being a member of PTI and 'll work to my level best for spreading the message of PTI insha Allah. I 'll keep in touch and 'll do whatever I can for our party.


Dr. Jan Muhammad




Insaf Tiger

27/07/2008 7:28 PM

in a democrcy all have a right to express themselves.

But this statement about a new province is an expression to initiate the process of destruction of Pakistan. Members , this rabid idea must be exposed for being what it is........ the open treachery of a traitor.



Insaf Shaheen

27/07/2008 7:39 PM

I am demanding a seperate muslim province in UK, America, and all the EU countries ..

The govt of these christian countries think all muslims are TERRORIST, muslims have no rights cant treval with out being watch by all thier secret police.

These countries are occupying muslim countries we the muslim have no army in thier countries why is that??

A concerned muslim..



Insaf Shaheen

27/07/2008 8:29 PM

Because we are no more role models, we have left adding value to the lives of other human beings.

We don't have to do anything 24/7 or which is not in our reach but just add some value to others lives whatever we can do in our capacity. Then we don't have to say that once we "were" a great nation.



Insaf Activist

28/07/2008 6:33 AM

Posted By Werdnighoffmann on 27/07/2008 7:28 PM

But this statement about a new province is an expression to initiate the process of destruction of Pakistan. Members , this rabid idea must be exposed for being what it is........ the open treachery of a traitor.

No it doesnt. seraikis,hazaras and christians want a province inside the federation of pakistan.

with a population of 170 million people pakistan needs to sub-divide its 4 provinces.



Insaf Activist

28/07/2008 6:36 AM

Posted By miguel9 on 27/07/2008 7:39 PM

I am demanding a seperate muslim province in UK, America, and all the EU countries ..

Pakistani christians did not immigrate from UK, america or EU nations rather they converted from hinduism just like most muslims did over the centuries.

So they too are sons of the soil.

Where as the muslims in UK,US and EU are all immigrants from muslim countries.



Insaf Shaheen

28/07/2008 10:20 AM

Pakistani christians were converted by thier colonialist masters missionaries coming to the poor third world countries to spread their CON-CEPT OF Christianity.IF you do not convert you will have no rice to eat as in the case of china before the revalution of chairman Mao.FACT..

Shahab ud deen ghauri Mehmood of Ghazni were not HINDU CONVERTS OK ASIFFFFFF. All the mughals were not HINDU CONVERT TO ISLAM..OK

My above post was in Tongue in cheek as in humor moron.

"Invite (all) to the way of thy Lord with wisdom and beautiful preaching; and argue with them in ways that are best and most gracious: For thy Lord knoweth best, who have strayed from His Path, and who receive guidance. (The Noble Quran, 16:125)"




Insaf Activist

28/07/2008 12:14 PM

Posted By miguel9 on 28/07/2008 10:20 AM

Shahab ud deen ghauri Mehmood of Ghazni were not HINDU CONVERTS OK ASIFFFFFF. All the mughals were not HINDU CONVERT TO ISLAM..OK

Where did i say ghauri or ghazni were converts from hindus.

are you saying that the punjabi,sindhi,baloch,seraiki and pathans were also not converts from hindus and had migrated from turkey,central asia or persia.



Insaf Activist

28/07/2008 12:14 PM

Posted By miguel9 on 28/07/2008 10:20 AM

Shahab ud deen ghauri Mehmood of Ghazni were not HINDU CONVERTS OK ASIFFFFFF. All the mughals were not HINDU CONVERT TO ISLAM..OK

Where did i say ghauri or ghazni were converts from hindus.

are you saying that the punjabi,sindhi,baloch,seraiki and pathans were also not converts from hindus and had migrated from turkey,central asia or persia.

You are not authorized to post a reply. Page 1 of 2 1 2 > >>

Insaf Topics--General--Socio-economic issues--Religion--Politics--InternationalInsaf Action--Official Requests--Newsletter--Insaf Media Unit--Projects/Action--Event Information--Long March----Martial Law in Pakistan----Freeing Imran Khan----Students Movement--Suggestions & QuestionsInsaf Multimedia--Videos (PTI)--Videos (General)--Videos (Martial Law)--Audio--Images--Books & DocumentsInsaf Pakistan--Balochistan--Kashmir and Northern Areas--NWFP--Punjab----Lahore----Sialkot----Multan--Sindh--IslamabadInsaf International--Canada--Europe--Middle East--Sweden--United Kingdom--United States

Forums > Insaf Topics > General > Dr nazir s bhatti demands christian province

ActiveForums 3.7

Privacy Statement Terms Of Use © 2008 by Pakistan Tehreek-e-Insaf

Punjabi Christians planning to break Pakistan? By ameerhamza

August 3rd, 2008 @ 12:52 PM Breaking News!!, Media, New Developments, Politics

I am horrified by the voting being done presently at the following website:

It belongs to Pakistan Christian Post and the polling asks this from its voters:

Christian population is 18% of Punjab but deprived of resources of province and state. Do you support demand of Separate Christian Province on division of Punjab?

To which 71% have said yes while 29% have said no. What kind of govt. is this which cannot even handle such affairs. And what is ISI doing? For me, this looks very dangerous.

Now imagine what would happen if Punjabi Christians living an Karachi - and there are lot of them around sweeping, cleaning, working as electrical contractors, in police, etc - rise up, resort to violence and ask for independence. It is very clear from the polling at website that it is yet another measure by our enemies to make Pakistan as weak as possible. We are already under pressure on many fronts including, but not limited to, Kashmir, FATA, Baluchistan insurgency, economic crisis, political instability, and a rising war chorus on Iranian border.

What do we do now? I think the best course would be to hear all the grievances of Christian community of Pakistan, which is primarily made of Punjabis, and alleviate their problems. We have seen rising problems of Church burning or damaging, targeting Christians and other minorities, and labelling them as second rate citizens. But we cannot open or afford to open another war front in the heart of Pakistan. There has to be a solution to all these problems.

Related posts:

1. Karachiites , the first one to speak ?

2. Recap of a Voter - NA250 By-Election

3. Shoaib Akhtar’s Ban Postponed for a Month

4. Karachi’s western border off limits to Punjabis?

5. Rumour - breaking news


25 Comments so far

1. ameerhamza August 3rd, 2008 12:58 pm

This is what John Taimoor, Minister at Large of The Crossberers. USA, has to say in his long letter to the Christian Post:

"Biblically speaking, Pakistan is ready for the harvest. Evangelistically speaking, the harvest is for short period. We must harvest now or else it will go bad. PTL for God has chosen us, you and me for the harvest time such as this. We need to be like the sons of Ischaar who understood God’s hour, the fulfillment and maturation of time (1 Chronicles 12:32; Luke 19:44)…"

and further,

"The Father see His purpose and glory only in the Son. Only Christ will change this nation for good for He is the Savior of Pakistani. I do not say it casually, I mean it and live by this passion. Islamacising has failed. This nation is gone in to a decaying mode. So called moderate Islamic government of Musharaf is replaced by by the fanatic feudal lords, Nawabs and Pirs, setting stage for more intense spiritual warfare. Thanks in part to shortsighted diplomacy and abundant investment of Americans and European marketers. Spiritual warfare in Pakistan is not only an option but urgent but imminent. The anarchy and Mullacracy will collapse when we, the redeemed recognize who we are in Christ and depend on Divine recourses!"

Who else but the enemies of Pakistan and Muslims can write this.

2. ameerhamza August 3rd, 2008 12:58 pm

Link to above mentioned quote:

3. Afreen (afreen) August 3rd, 2008 1:50 pm

How is this related to Karachi?

4. d0ct0r August 3rd, 2008 1:59 pm

Well every one these days want a separate province(or a independent state altogether) , Altaf bai wants a separate province,Christians want a separate province, Saraikis want a separate province, non paktoon in NWFP are against pakhtoonkhwa(NWFP’s new name) and maybe they too want a separate province. Baluchistan’s opportunist Sardars want to safeguard their own interests instead of their poor public’s and want a seprate state altogether.(oman,Bahrain and other gulf states are role model for them)

5. sceptic August 3rd, 2008 2:04 pm

Why this hate-mongering at this forum? If anti-Pakistanism is an issue, just look around in Karachi where you can find hordes of fundos hellbent on breaking Pakistan by suicide-bombings, preaching hate from the pulpit in the name of Allah, polluting impressionable minds with their venomous views. The Christian forum is only voting and asking for views from our fellow Pakistanis on their continuous persecution under the guise of religion; it is not educating them to blow themselves (and many others) up for the sake of higher rewards in the life hereafter. We don’t treat Christians, our Paki citizens, better than third-rate humans, choorahs at best, and then expect them to swallow it all without a murmer.

Remove this post or make it balanced by highlighting the grievances of the Christian community.

6. d0ct0r August 3rd, 2008 2:06 pm

On the other hand disgraced dictator Pervaiz Musharraf and his terrorist mates from MQM are meeting up here in karachi for the second time in less then a month,definitely cooking up some thing sinister(earlier threat of Nazim Karachi Mustafa Kudal’s to change the geographics of this region,then those 7 simultaneous bomb blasts, definitely ‘Terrorization of Karachi’ is underway

7. Kashif Aziz (kashaziz) August 3rd, 2008 4:30 pm

I will rate this post as extremely discriminatory. Look what we are doing with them. When Balochs and Pashtoons are rising for their rights, why not them?

And don’t take their threat lightly. If they go on strike for a week, things will be really "messy" for us.

8. hum8 August 3rd, 2008 6:22 pm

This is was one of the most inflammatory posts I have come across on metblogs. This is the exact same knee jerk reaction displayed by the military and the rest of the bourgeoisie in the late sixties that ‘oh they don’t like us, lets a - keep on ignoring them and b - if they continue to hate us, we will fix it with force..’ that cost us East Pakistan. And may end up costing Baluchistan too.

Let us stop for a moment and consider if their grievances are genuine and justified. A little bit of introspection will not kill us. Ask if Christians in Pakistan are being treated with social equality, justice and why are they still the poorest of the poor.

I would suggest keeping the ISI out of this, unless you really want to mess this up too…

9. binaryzero August 3rd, 2008 7:13 pm

before i comment on the website quoted - i’m more worroed & suspicious about the feeling and thinking of author of this blog.

Punjabi is a very strong word and i concider it as a N word - you cannot use a word Punjabi so openly and you definately owe an opology. First time in my life i heared this word in Karachi eventhough i belong to Lahore and was wondering howcome i can be Punjabi not a Pakistani ?

And regarding your post - i know how many christians work in my company, how many christians have taught me one of the best education in Pakistan and how good they live. so i’m not worried about this post where i smell hatred and anti-Pakistan element - I am more worried about Karachi and Hyderabad being planned for a Jinnah Poor !

10. Jamash (jamash) August 3rd, 2008 7:31 pm

Ooh Look at those kids, looking so innocent, these verminous creatures, these bloody uneducated penniless people. They don’t have a right to even think about ever raising there heads, lets chop those two heads clean, off there frill body, and sent them flying to the heap of dirt which they have been cleaning for us for decades, before they can of even think of as much as squeaking in front of us.

Oh, Excuse me, I just puked !

11. ameerhamza August 3rd, 2008 8:23 pm

I have already clearly noted in my blog, ‘…grievances of Christian community of Pakistan, which is primarily made of Punjabis, and alleviate their problems. We have seen rising problems of Church burning or damaging, targeting Christians and other minorities, and labelling them as second rate citizens’.

The website I earlier quoted has following grievances:

1) They want a separate electorate.

2) They are 20 million strong but have no voice.

3) They want to know why they cannot run for the posts of President of Pakistan or PM of Pakistan?

4) They want to know who killed some of their important members.

5) They want to have more security for their people and their churches.

All are just demands but polling for a separate country is not justified. All these things have been happening to Muslims in West and in India as well (barring item no. 3) yet a separate homeland is never tolerated.

And just for the record, this letter by un-named person at the same website must open your eyes:

‘Dear Dr. BhattirnI would like to take opportunity and reply the news of May 20, 2008. Which is published in Pakistan Christian Post’.

Further, in a fit of anger at some rogue comment, author says,

‘…What are you doing here in Britain? Go back and preach your dirty teaching in your own people and rape each other’s women. Who are just like you? I hope you have sisters and daughters and wife with you here. If you say this kind of word to non-Muslims. Then I really support and encourage all non-Muslims to rape yours wife and daughters and also the person who back up you Anjem Chaudary’s wife and sisters and daughters too. This is not my teaching but I want to talk to you in your language, which you understand. I really hate people like you both. You disgrace your religion, which teaches you this kind of lesson, and your country you belong you are shame for your peoples. You should not be Imam. Which kind of Allah you believe who tells you to rape non-Muslims women. Don’t preach this Allah tells you (Muslims) to rape non-Muslims women.’

If this is the standard of Christian Post I really think Pakistani Intelligence agencies have a lot of work to do.

12. obiwankenobe August 3rd, 2008 8:33 pm

Punjab has 56% of Pak population and claiming 18% of them are xtians , that would mean 10+% Pak population xtian. I am sure that Pakistan does not have so many xtians so all this is moot. Besides this is their right to protest for any thing. I am not sure why people point out to the law that why some non muslim can’t be president or PM of Pakistan. I guess we can pass the law for that to kill the argument, there is no way, they can be president of Pakistan. Pak has 97% muslim population and I am sure that people would never be voting for any non muslim for such vital post. Even in America, people would not vote Obama if he were muslim.

I would not use word "hate" as it is a strong word but people generally do not like Punjabi Bureaucracy. No one has nothing to do with common citizen of Punjab but if Punjab keep sucking our money then we are in war against them.

Please watch the vdu

13. tzaidi August 3rd, 2008 8:37 pm

Pakistan is for Pakistanis, anyone who doesnt want to live in present day Pakistan is more than welcome to leave.

We have already lost half of our country in 1971 and noone want same story again. lets unite and keep the Pakistani spirit high!!

14. ameerhamza August 3rd, 2008 8:38 pm

That’s my point: Hatred is not towards a common Punjabi as so many commentators have perceived.

15. d0ct0r August 3rd, 2008 8:39 pm

poor textile mill workers,oil tanker owners,ptcl workers etc etc also have lots of grievances would they also start demanding a separate province? big question is Would just simply making new provinces solve all the problem for them and others ?

Christian missionaries lure and give financial aid,education to their children and other incentives to these poverty stricken people. same is the modus operandi of Agha Khan Foundation

16. d0ct0r August 3rd, 2008 8:45 pm

non christian poor here also complains of being deprived of resources of province and state,so basically its not just some discrimination against Christians alone,its the incompetence on the part of government which is unable to take care of its own people, just making/diving provinces like crazy isn’t the solution and won’t solve a single problem.

17. IUnknown (iunknown) August 3rd, 2008 8:49 pm

such christians and all such persons must alwasy be kicked out of our country IMMEDIATELY. LET US LIVE

Jis thaali main khatey hain usi main sorakh kertay hain.

For those, who are calling at as inflamatory post or discrimination, why they take banana in their mouths when there haave been posts against religiious community?

Such double standards have always been followed by hypocrites and i wonder if hypocrite is enough for such persons or "hypocrites X 1000"

18. d0ct0r August 3rd, 2008 10:08 pm

that stupid poll really didn’t deserve a blog post a similar poll on a shia/beralvi/ahmedi/aga khani etc etc sites and you would get similar results, 1001 different types of relegions/sect have been invented ever since creation of pakistan, we really can’t have 1001 provinces..

19. binaryzero August 3rd, 2008 10:48 pm

Mr. Ameer Hamza

Simple point is - this is not a personal blog and it belongs to Karachi; by posting above post - you are representing Karachi people and writing on their behalf. Besied, i wonder why the hell one would concider posting this cheap item on a city blog !

As being senior member of MetBlogs, i would recommend you to delete this post and keep it in junk !

20. jahanara August 4th, 2008 3:01 am

baccho…pakistan kaisey bana tha…. aisey heee….

If we continue to treat our christian brothers and sisters like the way we do, such things will happen..

21. zeeshan August 4th, 2008 5:53 am

I am not sure about christians but I do know that Punjabis really are doing what it would take to break a country. We don’t need India, US or any other ocuntry to come destroy us. We are doing it ourselves :)

22. zeeshan August 4th, 2008 5:55 am

binaryzero August 3rd, 2008 10:48 pm

Mr. Ameer Hamza

Simple point is - this is not a personal blog and it belongs to Karachi; by posting above post - you are representing Karachi people and writing on their behalf. Besied, i wonder why the hell one would concider posting this cheap item on a city blog !

As being senior member of MetBlogs, i would recommend you to delete this post and keep it in junk !


What a LOAD OF TOTAL CRAP you idiot! And what about ALL the god damn political posts TEETH MISTRESS puts up!? WHAT THE HELL DO YOU DO ABOUT THAT YOU F***G RETARD!? Do you ever say THIS thing to HIM? Or do you guys keep taking it up the butt and support your pals with their own god damn political agendas. F***g retards!!! Now, SHUT THE F*** UP!

23. ameerhamza August 4th, 2008 9:08 am


Using abusive language won’t solve issues. That was my point when I quoted the un-named person from Chrisitan Post.

Thank you.

24. Tariq Khanani (tariqkhanani) August 4th, 2008 9:27 am

Ameer Hamza

Dont mind but most of your posts depict that you want Pakistan to break, "Punjabi", "Chritian" these are not the proper words to use here plz.

And if u knw, what Christians are demanding today, was our demand in 1940, which lead to creation of Pakistan

25. shamsi August 4th, 2008 4:26 pm

Ameer Hamza,

You started 3 topics…. ALL HATE Focused & related.

a. Punjabis Banned on Southern Border of Karachi., 30 July

b. Punjabi Christians, 3rd August

c. KESC burn down, 30 July

Live A Life, Please

Nazir Bhatti and The Christian/Masonic Uprising in Pakistan: Propagandas and Real Intentions: An Analysis By Zaki Khalid




An Analysis

By Zaki Khalid

For decades now, the Christian community of Pakistan has been wailing and crying over acts of “exploitation” and “abuse” that have been instigated against them by some “radical forces”. These allegations are very often true and I must confess that some of us Muslims do occasionally take advantage of our majority-status, but recent unfoldings from history and the present have got something else to say: a very sinister plot that is in the making by Nazir Bhatti and gang.

I do not believe in any kind of biased hatred, or any hatred at all, towards any religion. It is only a selected few of the hierarchy, who don’t actually represent the religion’s interests, against whom I raise my voice. For Allah The Almighty states in The Qur’an:

“Strongest among men in enmity to the believers wilt thou find the Jews and Pagans; and nearest among them in love to the believers wilt thou find those who say, "We are Christians": because amongst these are men devoted to learning and men who have renounced the world, and they are not arrogant” [Al-Maeda]

Before we advance any further, it is important that the readers have a brief understanding of who the Knights Templars are. Their relevance to the topic will be discussed onwards.


In 1099 C.E. when Pope Urban II had declared an all-out Crusade against the Muslims and Jews in Palestine, some of the men among those who were fighting included specific people who labeled themselves as the “Poor Soldiers of the Army of Jesus”. Later on, these were the very people who renamed themselves as the “Knights Templars” or “Knights of the Temple of Solomon”. They were heretic and as time passed, after their successful and bloody conquest of Jerusalem, they created an enclave beneath the Dome of the Rock. There, they started practicing black magic, other forms of sorcery, paid tributes to Lucifer i.e. Iblees, uttered mystical words most possibly from the books of the Kabbalah (so-called Judaic Sufism) and sacrificed animals and humans for their dark rituals and rites. Most disgusting of all is the fact that these very people also were heavily engaged in the filthy acts of sodomy. They occasionally hosted orgies and sexual functions of the like.

In 1314 Pope Clement V declared all the Templars as heretics to Christianity ordering all their properties to be seized. Their nefarious leader, Jacques de Molay, was captured and burnt at the stake. After these events, these Knights Templars went underground, working only from the shadows of others. A time came when Robert The Bruce, who was then a freedom-fighter for the independence of Scotland from England took advantage of the Templars’ tactics and sinister profile. He called upon the Templars to ally themselves with him and in turn avail the open opportunity to defeat the English. And so, the Templars did ally with the Scots and their meagre army of 6500 men shamefully defeated the grand English Army that comprised of 25,000 men at the time. But that was not it. They established control over the whole monarchy through secretive means and deployed their own men on high positions of the aristocracy. From that moment onwards, they have been burying all their deceased members at Rosslyn Chapel (pronounced ‘Rose-line Chapel), which to this day stands as a grand symbol of their everlasting presence in the U.K. From their stared the Order of the Rosicrucians, a sub-faction of the “Freemasons” another new secretive name these people had chosen for themselves later on.

The death of Queen Elizabeth I left the English Throne without an heir (successor). So upon bloodline basis, it was King James V who was destined to become the King of England. He was form Scotland. That meant the total control of the Freemasons (those same Knights Templars) was on the Throne.


Albert Pike was an American Civil War General and also the founder of Scottish Rite Freemasonry in the US. It was he who had sent a detailed letter to Italian General Giuseppe Mazzini in which he had stated how World War III was to be created. In his own words:

"The Third World War must be fomented by taking advantage of the differences caused by the "agentur" of the "Illuminati" between the political Zionists and the leaders of Islamic World. The war must be conducted in such a way that Islam (the Moslem Arabic World) and political Zionism (the State of Israel) mutually destroy each other. Meanwhile the other nations, once more divided on this issue will be constrained to fight to the point of complete physical, moral, spiritual and economical exhaustion...We shall unleash the Nihilists and the atheists, and we shall provoke a formidable social cataclysm which in all its horror will show clearly to the nations the effect of absolute atheism, origin of savagery and of the most bloody turmoil. Then everywhere, the citizens, obliged to defend themselves against the world minority of revolutionaries, will exterminate those destroyers of civilization, and the multitude, disillusioned with Christianity, whose deistic spirits will from that moment be without compass or direction, anxious for an ideal, but without knowing where to render its adoration, will receive the true light through the universal manifestation of the pure doctrine of Lucifer, brought finally out in the public view. This manifestation will result from the general reactionary movement which will follow the destruction of Christianity and atheism, both conquered and exterminated at the same time."

[Ref: “Occult Theocracy” by Edith Star Miller”]

The above quotation was noted also by famous writer and Ex-Navy Officer William Guy Carr, most noted for his voluminous work “Pawns in The Game”.

So what we see here is that these agentur have no concern in mind for Christianity at all too. We come to realize at the end is that all these hierarchies have no connection to any sort of religion at all, because their whole belief and power of the occult is based upon atheism. Paradoxically, that atheism does believe in an entity… and that is Lucifer (Iblees).

The Christian and Muslim representatives of the elite class, if not all then some, are not sincere or devoted to the so-called “religion” that they claim to represent. No wonder that the Western media outlets, 90% of which are controlled by Jews, always show demoralizing and demeaning video of certain Catholic priests who are known to be pedophiles for decades. All the Popes who ever came after Pope Urban II were deployed by the Knights Templars themselves. The Vatican is also called as one of the main centres of Freemasonry.


Now comig to the point, Nazir Bhatti, who is the editor of the Pakistan Christian Post, is Pakistan’s “First Knight of the Grand Priory of Pakistan of the Knights Templars of Scotland”. If you do not believe this, you can visit the website yourself:

Furthermore, old and new editions of the Christian Post also feature registration cards at the end for “members to join the Grand Priory”. Below is an eerie and conspicuous excerpt taken form the “International Social Pulse” magazine, dated October 2006:


Following is the fact that Dr. Bhatti is inviting converted Muslims to join Grand Priory of Pakistan of Knights Templar of Scotland by filling the Forms at the end of this page.

But first read about Knights Templar. Nazir Bhatti ranked as First Knight From Pakistan and appointed as Grand Prior of Grand Priory of Pakistan. Nazir Bhatti to be first Knight and Grand Prior of Grand Priory of Pakistan of Knights Templar of Scotland order. PCP Report.

Scotland. March 7. The five Scottish Knights Templar who shall convene Mr. Bhatti, a Knight by proxy to be a member of the clan, William McGrath, shall knight Mr. Nazir s Bhatti, Editor of Pakistan Christian Post and Founder of Pakistan Christian Congress in a ceremony at Linlithgow Palace in Scotland tomorrow.

Mr. Nazir s Bhatti shall be installed as the Grand Prior of the Grand Priory of Pakistan with the rank of knight Grand Officer. This was announced by Chev. James Reese, The knight and Knight Grand Officer of the Grand Priory of the USA. Chev. Reese further stated that the Grand Prior have sanctioned installation of Mr. Nazir s Bhatti as Knight who is General of our Order, His Sovereign Excellency James P. McGrath, who is also Secretary General of the Confederation of Scottish Knights Templar. The Cross of the Order will be given to Mr. Bhatti after the noon of Saturday, tomorrow, blessed by his sovereign excellency James P. McGrath in a recreated ceremony here in USA shortly.

In a message to Mr. Nazir s Bhatti "I offer you my heartiest congratulations . . . many are called, but few are chosen. You, Brother Nazir, have been brought to us by the Holy Spirit, and you have been justified by faith" Chev. Reese said The message further read " We are all lovers of peace, but know that you are now a part of a Christian Order that could not be destroyed by any foe. May your fellow Christians take heart that the Templar banner will now fly in Pakistan"? In a message to Mr. Nazir S Bhatti, The Chevalier Rev. Lehman Smith, KCTJ, Secretary, Priory of the Holy Angels said, "What an important post and responsibility you now have in your homeland. You have been thrusted in a hot LZ for Christians and I pray that your new post will be successful and safe! I would like to extend a warm welcome to our old order and my assistance to you whenever you need it. You are not alone; you are surrounded by close brethren in pursuit of a common cause”


Now these events have been clearly unfolding now, two years after his coronation. I would also like to focus your attention to another interesting letter written by a certain convert “John Taimoor”, who is the founder of a California-based ministry known as “Crossbearers”. It was addressed to Nazir Bhatti and published on their Christian Post website. Carefully read the excerpts below:

“Gradually and progressively, I understood the plan of God and experienced the power of His Holy Spirit. Then the Master said, "Claim Pakistan for Me for I died to ransom every Pakistani at the Cross." He showed me the unseen powers and principalities that had held the Pakistani people captive. Nowhere on earth Satan and his demons exert such a powerful control. It is Pakistan where the Devil is in details."

"Biblically speaking, Pakistan is ready for the harvest. Evangelistically speaking, the harvest is for short period. We must harvest now or else it will go bad. PTL for God has chosen us, you and me for the harvest time such as this.”

“Islamacising has failed. This nation is gone in to a decaying mode. So called moderate Islamic government of Musharaf is replaced by by the fanatic feudal lords, Nawabs and Pirs, setting stage for more intense spiritual warfare. Thanks in part to shortsighted diplomacy and abundant investment of Americans and European marketers. Spiritual warfare in Pakistan is not only an option but urgent but imminent. The anarchy and Mullacracy will collapse when we, the redeemed recognize who we are in Christ and depend on Divine recourses!”

“The visions of the Lord are usually for the appointed time. The hour of Christ's vision for Pakistan has come. This realization is taking place and its fulfillment has begun”


According to a poll on the same website which is still underway, about 85% of Christians and other groups demand a separate Christian province, to be formed at the south-western area of Punjab, as propounded by Nazir Bhatti in his letter to the UNO.

Philadelphia: July 24, 2008: Nazir S Bhatti, Founder President of Pakistan Christian Congress urged Pakistan Armed Forces to end operation in Balochistan and act against religious extremists in tribal areas who are challenged to writ of government.

Mr. Bhatti added, “It is need of time to divide Pakistan in federal units of Balochistan, Sindh, Seraki, Pushtoon, Hazara and Christian provinces”

“Christian Separate Province in south western parts of Punjab is only solution to save Pakistan” Bhatti said.

Where Nazir Bhatti so very boldly declared all his plans and ideas to the mass public, he also stated:

“Christians support Baloch nation of their right of self-determination and demands of Seraki, Pushtoon and Hazara nations rights and expect their moral support for Separate Christian Province”

Frankly speaking, that saying of Nazir Bhatti was actually a propaganda threat. Could the leader of the Christian Community of Pakistan be behind the support of all the so-called “liberation movements” that are ever-increasing among the Balochis and Saraikis? Allah Knows Best!

Keep this fact in mind that Nazir Bhatti had also personally interviewed Mir Azaad Khan Baloch. To underline some of the ongoing propagandas on behalf of the Paksitan Christian Congress, kindly go through this “poem” written by the PCC to the Baloch leadership:

A Salute to the Tiger of Balochistan. By Ahmar Mustikhan

We Salute you Shaheed-i-Balochistan, Nawab Akbar Khan Bugti

You paid back with your blood whatever debts you owed

The Bhambore Hills is drenched in blood, silent, painted red

The Baloch cubs miss the roar of the Tiger of Balochistan

Dr Shazia mourns in London as rapist Captain Hammad dances, Allahu Akbar

Cluster bombs silenced the hero brave, despot Musharraf toasts GHQ

From Islamabad temples of darkness the death call comes, Allahu Akbar

Kill the Tigers of Balochistan they are agents of Hindus, Christians and Jews

Soldiers of darkness who chant the slogan of hate, Allahu Akbar

The battle cry of terror from Jerusalem, New York, Kashmir to Kohlu

Shame on you cowards, Islamist Terror Army of Pakistan;

Soldiers of Islam who believe Kill Jews, Christians, Hindus and Tigers of Balochistan

In the name of God, the Jihadists dream to rule the world, Allahu Akbar

Leave our country now, it belong to the Tigers of Balochistan

Where`s my Tigress Indira, where`s my Aurora? Butchers of Bengal have shifted base

The rapist Jihadi soldiers have forgotten the ignonimy of defeat in Dhaka

Not shed in vain, the blood of Bugti is now an ink of history

To cut the chain of slavery, to mark the end of night with dawn of freedom

Nazir Bhatti later commented: “We are with our Baloch brethren to remember our martyrs Nawab Akbar Bughti, Nawab Nauroz Khan Zarakzai and thousands who sacrificed for Balochistan”

“Pakistani Christians support struggle of Baloch nation for right of self-determination and to be master of their land and its natural resources”

Just imagine their sick mentality and mindset concerning Muslims. They are targeting general Muslims as well.

After going through all the material above, I hope you have got a good glimpse of what is taking place and what is under the making for the future in Pakistan. All these latest suicide bombings and blasts are mostly, if not all, according to my view, being carried out by the Baloch Liberation Organization and related parties. It is probably not their fault but most are furiously instigated and “mind-fed” by the agents of the PCC, who are giving them false support. Allah Knows Best!

All I can say is that as mentioned above, I believe MASONIC CONTROL IS AT RISING IN PAKISTAN at a very abrupt pace. May Allah Protect Us All. Aameen!



Older Posts

Declaration Adopted by Global Minorities Meet on March 9, 2008, in New Delhi issued to media by Navaid Hamid, Secretary General of South Asian Council for Minorities.

Restating our commitment to secure equal right to life, freedom and dignity of all human beings, and the right to distinct identity of all communities under law and in realty;

Recognizing that within each country there are minorities based on religion, language, ethnicity and nationality, who are disadvantaged, because of their number and inadequate share in power in realizing their equal civil, political, social and economic rights and in preserving their distinct identity;

Appreciating the worldwide concern for justices to minorities, making them enjoy effective equality along with distinct identity;

Noting the binding provisions of Article 27 of the International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR), 1966 and those under the unanimously adopted UN Declaration on the Rights of persons Belonging to National or Ethnic, Religious and Linguistic Minorities, 1992;

Regretting that owing to majoritarian character of States, their polities, electoral system and modes of governance, minorities continue to face situations of varying nature and degrees of neglect, discrimination and exclusion and threat of assimilation of their linguistic, ethnic and religious identity;

Expressing shock, dismay and grave concern over the threat to the existence of minorities in certain parts of the world, who have been facing periodic violence against their life, property, dignity and places of worship with the complicity of the State’s agencies, some of which have been characterized as genocides;

Expressing further concern over the failure of such states to enact effective laws including on genocide and mass hate crimes and on rights of victims for the accountability of all state and non-state actors whose acts and omissions have resulted in loss of tens of thousands of innocent lives, large scale internal displacement and social and educational dislocation and massive destruction of property including places of worship.

Recording that it is this climate of impunity which is the major source of recurrence of violence against minorities in which judiciary has also failed to promptly come to the rescue of the victims;

Noting that such situations of exclusion, discrimination, assimilation of minorities and their attempted extirpation have led to violent conflicts including insurgence, secessionism and terrorism, which have caused immense suffering to large number of innocent people by enforced internal displacement, flow of refuges across borders, distress of divided families and stateless persons;

Noting with concern that in the wake of the rise of global terrorism, certain communities are being treated as suspect whose innocent members are tortured, detained and treated as guilty including by media, though after prologue incarceration they are acquitted by law courts. Such violation of basic human rights in the name of counter terrorism should be condemned. Also noting with concern the rise of Islamophobia in the West in the wake of 9/11, and demonisation of Muslims in India, by vested interests;

Acknowledging the worldwide recognition that durable peace cannot be secured without justice to minorities and other vulnerable groups and the consequent active engagement by governments and civil society groups to prevent, resolve and transform conflicts by putting in place firm institutional mechanism of rule of law and dialogue and conciliation.

We the delegates to the Global Minorities Meet held from 6th to 9th March 2008, in New Delhi, India having reviewed the global minority situations have arrived at the conclusions that the sources of denial of effective equality, security, dignity, adequate public participation and preservation of distinct identity of minorities lie in the following:

· Inadequate protection of the rights of minorities under constitution & laws and policies of States

· In some countries constitutional provisions are discriminatory.

· In some others, there is no constitutional safeguards for rights of minorities. In some countries which have such provisions certain religious communities have not been accorded recognition under law.

· In countries where constitutional provisions on rights to equality and to preservation of language and culture and freedom of religion appear to be adequate, in practice denial of these rights is rampant owning to majoritarian administration and electoral calculations.

· Poor state of rule of law and non-observance of human rights norms, where the law-enforcement system is partisan and justice system has given rise to pervasive impunity.

· Even in democracies where period elections are held under multi-party system, the electoral systems are unfriendly to minorities making them unable to secure their due share in legislatures and other elected bodies.

· Minorities are grossly underrepresented in all spheres of national life and especially in institutions of governance, e.g. the police, armed and para-military forces, the judiciary and the civil services, in their respective countries.

· The culture, history and religion of minorities do not get appropriate representation in educational materials and in the media. On the contrary they are marginalized, excluded or distorted and negatively stereotyped.

· While condemning and strictly dealing with all terrorist activity everywhere, it is equally significant to carry out serious instituionalised research into the causes of terrorism and to take preemptive measures so as to save our upcoming generations of this scourge.

In view of the above, we recommend the following measures to be adopted by the Governments of each country.

· Adequate protection of the rights of minorities to equality, non-discrimination, non-exclusion and non-assimilation under constitution, law, policies and programmes.

· Institutions to ensure enjoyment of these rights by minorities in reality, providing accessible mechanism of prompt redressal.

· Enactment of statutory Commission to address inter-group discrimination and disparities.

· Enactment of social diversity of institution Act, making employers accountable for persistent absence or under representation of minorities.

· Polities to conform to the norms of inclusive democracy, ensuring due share to minorities in legislatures and governance.

· Affirmative action programmes for equalization of opportunities for minorities, ensuring their due share in public employment and in socio-economic development.

· Protection and promotion of pluralism and multi-culturalism. Giving adequate representation to minority language, history, culture and religion in the educational material and in media, while enabling the minorities to acquire knowledge of the language, history and culture of the national life as a whole. Enactment of a Multiculturalism Act for this purpose.

· Promotion of prevention and resolution of inter-community and minority versus State conflicts and disputes, providing peaceful and just solutions.

· Collectively adopting Regional Human Rights Conventions based on international human rights norms, accommodating regional particularities, and instruments on the protection of minorities and institutional mechanism for monitoring and redressal of grievances in these regions, like South Asia, and West Asia where such regional arrangements do not exist.

· Under these instruments adopting multilateral/ bilateral treaties on the treatment of non-citizens like numbers of divided families, migrant workers, refugees, asylum seekers, prisoners and stateless persons.

· Enactment of anti genocide law in the respective countries.

We recommend the following measures to be adopted by the civil society

· Undertake active promotion of these norms and principles, especially of pluralism and multiculturalism and rule of law.

· Undertake advocacy of their adoption by the government.

· Promote inter-community tolerance, mutual respect and accommodation.

· Organize effective intervention in situations of denial of rights to minorities and their oppression.

We appeal to the security forces of the States and armed opposition groups to strictly adhere to the ethical-legal humanitarian norms on the conduct of hostilities as codified in the Geneva Convention, 1949 which require protection of life, dignity and freedom of non-combatant civilians, especially women, children, old and disabled persons and worshippers.

· We also appeal to religious leaders of all communities in the region to evolve and endorse such ethical norms on the protection of innocent civilians uninvolved in conflicts including communal and sectarian conflicts.

We the delegates to the Global Meet do hereby resolve to constitute a Global Minorities Forum for Justice and Peace (GMFJAP) whose aims and objectives will be the following:

a. Promoting equal human rights of all minorities

b. Promoting adequate protection of rights of minorities to equality and non-discrimination and to their distinct religious, and cultural and linguistic or national identities under constitution, law, policy and programme of each country.

c. Promoting norms of gender-justice in areas of cultural autonomy of minorities including community-based family laws.

d. Promoting adoption of Regional Human Rights Conventions and Commissions on Rights of Minorities and Non-Citizens.

e. Promoting inter-community understanding, tolerance and conciliation through dialogue and peaceful resolution of disputes.

f. Promoting strict observance of humanitarian norms during armed conflicts.

g. The Forum shall have country wise chapters, in countries from where the delegates have participated in the Global Minorities Meet.

The Global Minorities Forum for Justice & Peace resolved to nominate the following founder members, beside Secretary General, in the GMFJAP:

1. Mr. Douglas Devnanda, Honorable Minister, Sri Lanka

2. Dr. A. H. Wako, Former Minister, Government of Kenya

3. Mr. Subodh Kant Sahay, Honorable Minister of State, Government of India

4. Dr. Nirmala Deshpande, Honorable M.P India

5. Justice Shaikh Abdur Rahman Al Mahmoud, Former Chief Justice of Qatar

6. Ms. Kay Hampton, Formerly Commissioner, Equal Opportunities Commission, UK

7. Prof. Amrik Singh, India

8. Ms. Jessie Kaur, Australia

9. Dr. Daud Abdullah, Deputy Secretary General MCB, UK

10. Mr. B.M. Kutty, PILER, Pakistan

11. Mr. M.P. Bhandara, Former MNA Pakistan

12. Dr. Noorah Amat’ullah, New York, USA

13. Dr. Manzoor Alam, Chairman IOS, India

14. Dr. Zafar Mehmood, Chairman, Interfaith Coalition for Peace, India.

15. Mr. M.A Sumanthiran, Sri Lanka

16. Mr. Riza Yehiya, Sri Lanka

17. Mr. Hanan Mollah, M.P. India

18. Mr. Senaid Kobilca, Norway

19. Prof. Iqbal Ansari, India

20. Mr. Nirmal Singh, USA

21. Prof. Ranbir Singh Sandhu, USA

22. Mr. Fredrick Musisi Kabuye, Uganda

23. Mr. Zafar Malik, Pakistan

24. Dr. Robina Sehgol, Pakistan

25. Justice Tahir Ali Ansari, Nepal

26. Mr. Hasan ul Haq Inu, Bangladesh

27. Dr. Sajan George, India

28. Mr. Gurdeep Singh, India

29. Navaid Hamid, India; Secretary General

The Meet authorizes the Secretary General to include some other important minority rights activists in consultation with other Founder Members.

The delegates of the Global Minorities:

Appeals the Government of Bangladesh:

a. To take necessary Steps to establish Minority Rights Commission in Bangladesh for redressal of the minority communities complaints.

b. Ensure the inclusion of all minorities in the voter lists of the country.

c. For promoting & protecting minority groups repeal or make amendments of all statutes, which are threatening to minorities.

d. Ensure State protection to safeguard freedom of belief and diversified religious practices.

Appeals to the Government of Islamic Republic of Iran to ensure redresal of the grievances of the Bahai community in Iran.

Appeals to the Government of Islamic Republic of Pakistan to ensure safety of minorities and repeal of all laws, which has been used to victimize the minorities in the country and create Statutory National Commission for Minorities, for safeguarding the interests of the minorities in Pakistan.

While welcoming the declaration of the Nepal as a Secular State, appeals to the Government & Political parties of Nepal to give due consideration for safeguarding the interests of minorities and dalits in Nepal and ensure their safety of life and property and safeguard freedom of Belief of its citizens.

While expressing grave concern on the plight of the ethnic and religious minorities in Malaysia, appeals to the Government of Malaysia to immediately redress the grievances of the ethnic and religious minorities of the country.

Appeals the Government of India to enact Anti-Genocide Law and create Equal Opportunities Commission, at the earliest.

The concept of harmony in OJIBWAYS of Canada and poetry of Stephen Gill: By Lino Leitao

Canadian history starts normally “with the French , who came first as fishermen and later as explorers in the sixteenth century and stayed to settle,”1 though the Ojibway people have been in North America for centuries before them. The Ojibways are scattered now across Canada and the United States. They probably migrated from the East during the Ice Age, and have developed their own mythologies and culture.

The Ojibway people believe that every thing on earth is connected. In one of their mythologies, their elders had a good life when they lived in harmony with the plants, animals and all living beings. Bad days followed when they began to fight due to jealousy, hatred, fear and anger. They believe that all humans are one and they are separated only by tongues. In their prayer Ojibway people ask: Sacred One/Teach love, compassion, and honor/That we may heal the earth/And heal each other2”.

This is a view that Stephen Gill explores in his poetry as well as in prose. In his poem “When”, he demonstrates his strong faith in harmony that was responsible for carving universe, human and even animal kingdom. “When / harmony disintegrates/ the gates of hell open wide/ for lava to flow.3 In another poem, he says that “Harmony/the author of prosperities/ composes a sonata/ for the piano of delight.”4

The Oibways call the earth mother because she gives birth to all living beings. For them, “The sun is the sister of the world, the moon is the brother. The sky, water, fire and stone are also closely related to the earth. The figure on the moon is believed to be that of a small boy carrying two water pails”5. Their myths fobids them to kill certain animals to maintain ecology. “To kill frogs means rain, and it is forbidden to kill frogs and turtles for fear of angering the frog spirit. Indians used frogs and turtles with sorcery to bring upon earth much needed rains
Killing a snake was not allowed”6

stephen gill & ojibways

The earth is mother also for Stephen Gill. In his poem “Image of Flowers”, he says that “humans still need/ the caring arms of the earth.”7 In “Garden of Eden,” he says mother earth gave refuge to Adam and Eve.8 In “Unity in Diversity”, he calls the earth “the mother of all beings.”9 and in “If There Be A Third World War,” he warns “Mother shall be lonesome/gases hover on her”10 .

Stephen Gill, like the Ojibways people, sees a close connection between the earth and its inhabitants. In his lecture delivered at Royal College of Agriculture on September 24 in 1996 and published elsewhere, titled the Development Of Internationalism In Universities, he notes that "Greed, aggression and destruction are the symptoms of pulling the parts before the whole which is greater than the parts. The world has to think in terms of the whole, not the parts."11 The cure for the wholesomeness of the entire planet, including environment, can heal the earth and heal each other.

He repeatedly says that objects on this earth are related to each other and man has no right to spoil nature. He believes that the pristine spirit, called also life force, is present in all creations and every creation has a purpose. Without humans, nature and animal kingdom can survive but not the other way around.

The following lines from a poem of Stephen Gill embody the philosophy of the Ojibway people:

No one can buy

Nor sell

The fragrance of the flowers

Which is a friend of the universe

and the interdependence

of all animals, nations and nature

who form a family with humans

and who breathe the same air

under the same canopy.12

The bond that Stephen Gill and the Ojibway people talk about is the result of the unsullied pristine spirit that is untouched by any kind of bigotry. This bond grows weaker when this spirit is sullied with greed, violence and fanaticism. In its purest form this spirit is found in infants and in its diabolic form in the perpetrators of violence. Several sages, including Vivekananda and Mahatma Gandhi from India, Martin Luther King, Jr. from the United States, Nelson Mandela from Africa and Aung San Suu Kyi from Burma, have tried to reawaken that slumbering spirit.

This thought is as old as the hills and is vibrant also in the culture of India. The development of the thoughts of the Ojibway nation may have been the result of their close observations and proximity to nature. They must have understood the tongue in the rocks and the significance in the melodies from the waterfalls and streams and in nature’s calm and furious moods.

What Stephen Gill visions in poetry, the first people of North America, the Ojibways, chant in their prayers that is based on their centuries-old stories about the creation of the universe. Mishomis, an Ojibway Indian, believes that the way to be

stephen gill & ojibways

happy is to be in harmony with every object in the universe. Mishomis presents a myth that has been handed down from one generation to another by word of mouth.

In the beginning, the earth had a family. The moon was the grandmother and the

sun was grandfather and the creator was called Great Mystery or Creator. Water was the blood of the Mother Earth, and all four directions, East, West, North and South, contributed vitality to the life of the Earth. They all possessed spiritual and physical powers. The birds carried the seeds of life everywhere. They all lived together in harmony. Great Mystery or Creator collected the four parts of Mother Earth to blow its breath to produce a man, who also lived in harmony with everything around. The Ojibways believed that no one was better than the other.13

According to Collins English dictionary “harmony is the pleasant combination of different notes of music played at the same time, and according to Gage Canadian Dictionary it is “getting along well together.” In social sphere, harmony means to live and let live to enjoy the pleasant notes in life. It is to create an environment in which humans and non-humans can live together to enjoy equal rights to breathe and prosper. This concept is based on the fact that each animate and non-animate object has values and as long as they co-exist they produce a crop of richness. Humans have no right to impede the growth of richness unless it is for their vital needs.

These are the muscles of harmony that uses the pen of Stephen Gill, a multiple award-winning Canadian poet, who was born in Pakistan and grew mostly in India. He came years ago to Canada to upgrade his education. Peaceful landscape of the new nation inhabited with people of different shades and colors, with divergent philosophies and religious believes, thriving harmoniously, made a profound impression on the poetic soul of Stephen Gill. Gill became a citizen. Later he wrote poems also about his adopted mother. During the days of bitter debates over the Meechlake Agreement that divided the nation, he bemoans when he says, “With a tail for deliberate ruin/ a crocodile of racial disharmony/ enters the waters of my land/ in the guise of the “Meechlake fish”14. In his widely published poem, “My Canada,” he assures his mother that “My well of love/ full for thee. A peace-adoring dove/ never my love/ shall cease for thee”15. To make his adopted land a better place to live, at times, he criticizes Canadians for practising discrimination. His novel Immigrant is an example.

In the preface to his collection Shrine, Stephen Gill gives the first glimpse of the awakening of his spirit of harmony in his early teens when he was living in Karol Bagh, New Delhi. At that time the British India came to be partitioned in 1947 into two independent nations. The carving of two nations, India and Pakistan, out of the subcontinent awakened that revolting beast that was dormant in the country. Carnage followed. Religious passions were flared out that engulfed the Hindus, Muslims and the Sikhs. Adherents of different religions went on massacring and dehumanizing one another. These painful occurrences became routine. The pristine spirit of Stephen Gill was awakened when he saw the blood of the innocents on the street and his own helplessness due to religious fanaticism around.

The citizens began to live in fear. In his preface to Songs Before Shrine, he

stephen gill & ojibways

elaborates this fear:

During those riots, we did not know if there would be another dawn and when there was, it brought tales of more brutalities. I saw old people running for help and being pelted with bricks and then burnt alive while the patrolling police ignored the clusters of misguided zealots who were in the street in spite of curfews. I perceived death dancing in the eyes of minorities, heard the cries of infants and read about the butchery of the innocent as if that was happening in front of my eyes.

Curfew used to be lifted for a couple of hours for citizens to buy the necessities of life. Items like sugar, rice, wheat flour and several other eatables had disappeared from the stores. If there were any, their prices had shot up because those who could afford started hoarding them. Minorities suffered this way and also because of other fears. Both the Hindus and Muslims were engaged in this ugliness for religious reasons. Mahatma Gandhi was assassinated because he tried to end this drama of degradation to humanity.16

One shudders with revulsion reading the graphic details of the bloodbath, which Gill depicts in Author`s Preface as India`s subcontinent was being partitioned. Gill witnessed some of these incidents of carnage himself. He also read the gory details about them in the papers, and also heard atrocious stories of these brutalities from the people that he associated with. All these have left an indelible imprint on his psyche.

Stephen Gill says, "I began to flutter my wings to escape the prison of suffocation in search of an El Dorado of peace."17 The poet that was awakening in Stephen Gill from his early childhood, was more awakened and more restive when he witnessed these horrible acts. He used to hear and read in the newspapers the graphic details of the carnage that was being perpetrated in different parts of the subcontinent. He must have pondered in his mind that why do the potentates of different religions defile the sacredness of the pristine spirit that abides in all humans.

He could not heal the pains of his early life in India, no matter where he lived. He confesses that "In Ethiopia, as in India, I had dreams of being chased and soldiers shooting people for no reason, while I was trying to escape. I had difficulty of falling asleep that afflicted my life from the days of riots. Those nightmares followed me in Canada. As the night approached, I felt uncomfortable for reasons unknown. The scenes of these crude events are alive somewhere in some caves of my blood. I still dream about people in military uniform, shooting at others for no reason. I began to drink heavily in the evening."18

Poet in Stephen Gill, being extremely sensitive, couldn`t find solace in drinking. In his poetry we see the anguish of his soul and intellect. He contemplates on the sacredness of the spirit that abides in all humans. The potentates of different religions and political tyrants sully the magnificence of that spirit for their own selfish ends, without any pangs of remorse in their hearts. It is then a sensitive soul, who envisions a world of harmony bleeds.

Gandhi was one of those sensitive souls. As a child, Stephen Gill, with an adult

stephen gill & ojibways

friend, attended some of those prayer meetings of Gandhi that he used to hold at his ashram every evening. That ashram was not very far from the place where Stephen Gill passed his boyhood. The same sensitive soul worked in India`s well-known spiritualist Swami Vivekananda. He experienced the same prismatic spirit as wholesome and unsullied from the bigoted doctrines that are preached by religious fanatics. Swami Vivekananda gives a deep insight of this spirit:

A man may have never entered a church or a mosque,nor performed any ceremony; but if he realizes God within himself, and is thereby lifted above the vanities of the world, that man is a holy man, a saint,call him what you will 19

Poet Stephen Gill, guided by the spirit that the first Indian people of Canada, Ojibways talk about, shapes his poetic vision. In his speech, Development of Internationalism in Universities, he emphasizes that, "All men and women are human and therefore they belong to the nations of humans first." 20

In the United States of America, the same spirit for harmony resurrected in Martin Luther King. It motivated changes in the hearts and minds of the many, curbing racial tendencies to maintain human dignity. King sacrificed his life to establish the truth that we are all one. In his poem to Martin Luther King, Stephen Gill elaborates this truth:

He was Moses

who led the weak

through parted Red Sea

of a debasing journey of hardships.

He steered alone

the shaky Noah`s Ark of politics

in the roughest weathers.

His story is not an incident

of losing a finger;

it is the saga of offering a hand

in a calm that encourages the heroism of endurance

to build the pyramids of justice.21

Martin Luther King, Jr, a civil right activist, voices that, "our loyalties must become ecumenical rather sectional. Every nation must develop an overriding loyalty to

mankind as whole in order to preserve the best in their initial societies”22 The prejudices that come to be planted into the depths of man`s psyche go on acting as blinders, obfuscating the magnificence of that unsullied spirit which is above all the vanities of man. Because of those walls of prejudices, we haven`t yet built ecumenical humanity; we are still a divided humanity, blocking our way to the Truth of our Being.

Seeing the oneness of mankind torn apart by sectarian violence, poet in Stephen Gill cries out in despair :

Humankind is torn asunder.

stephen gill & ojibways

It has carved disorderly islands:

each an empty tomb of notions.


self-surrounding cells of egoism

display the nudity of modern savagery.

The sky-hitting towers of their beliefs

defy the teaching of sages.23

That is the central message of the poet. He makes this message clearer in the last stanzas of his poem “I Am Still A Man”: “My religion/ was not my choice;/yet I love all creeds./ I did not choose/ my tongue either;/yet I respect all breeds.”24 The message that humans are one comes out in this and in several others poems. In most of his poems the egalitarian vision pours out, but it comes out lucidly in this poem. He concludes in this poem that all cultures and religions scintillate the facets of the same pristine spirit that abides in the sanctum of men. The poet puts it in this way, "Every culture/ a beauty of the same garden/ I am also/ your God child."25

The prejudices that came to be planted into man`s psyche, act as blinkers. When passions are inflamed, human cannot see the radiance of that unsullied spirit that abides in everyone. Wise persons in all cultures have perceived this spirit and are still perceiving, considering it the bond that cements oneness. It is the pristine spirit that makes everyone a human. Because of the walls of the prejudices, humans have created a divided humanity. Religious fanatics and unscrupulous politicians, ignoring the pristine spirit that humans inherit, exploit the external passions of man to quench their own unquenchable thirst for more domination. They have no moral scruples. The peace they preach has no foundation in love, because the true peace is love. They manufacture a cobweb of lies, imprisoning man`s heart in the clutches of fear. The poet cynically expresses the politicians` offer of peace in the following lines:

Our politicians want peace

but it cannot be achieved

as long as the citizens are locked

in the prison of their fears;

their daily bread,

doled out by murderers,

and love worshipped

with bullets.26

Nations go to war in the name of peace. The TV images of the massacres in Sabra, Shantila, Gujarat, and Rwanda produce shocks and awe. The bombing of the innocent people in the name of peace, convey that man is cruel to man. The beginning of the twentieth-first century has witnessed the despicable dehumanization of man by man in Abu Gharib on TV screens. Worst than these are the incidents that are carried on in the name of God day in and day out by butchering the persons of other faith in cold blood.

stephen gill & ojibways

Stephen Gill`s poetry was inspired when he witnessed the sectarian violence in his teens in the country of his birth. These meaningless brutalities wounded his soul. In his poem, “Familiar Scenes”, he mentions the recurrence of violence everywhere. The

ultimate vision that he pours out is an egalitarian vision, which has the foundation in the unity of creation. Poet deliberates in "A Familiar Scene" that man pays no heed to the voice of the spirit within. He repeats cruelty without any guilt. He philosophizes that the atrocities that have taken place in Bangladesh at the time of liberation have the same face that was of the atrocities in Bosnia, Rwanda, Somalia or Lebanon. Only its labels have changed but the content of hatred and cruelty remains unchanged. This cruelty of man to man can be performed on any stage of any country. He is convinced that

This happens

when ethnic feuds

or religions

are taken to the streets

and homes.

It is repetition of the lust

for a few acres of land

or to eliminate minorities

of different belief.27

The powerful forces of the demagoguery deluge the voice that comes from the conscience of moral abiding citizens. The most powerful dominate all the outlets of the media, rendering righteous voices infective, or lure them into the foul cesspool of their thinking. The poet in "Adders of Today," lays bare the demagoguery of the corrupt, “Words are/ fire/ storm/ sword/ and wound. / Light / flower/ boon/ and guide Crooks/ turn them into/ dreadful/ disdainful/Rotten/ and distasteful/ to breed/ destruction

greed / and confusion---the adders of today.28

When democracy is not dominated by the will of the people, adders and demagogues abound in that bogus democracy. They control and dominate the will of the people. Poet in "To War- Mongers" poses this question: “Is this/ a just demand/ democracy`s wish/ to debase and kill / mothers and infants/ and wives innocent .. abolish life of every type?”29

In the name of pseudo democracy and peace, bombs rain, killing the innocent and creating devastation not only on land, but also on the mind of people. In "the bunker of panic," the poet "lies a hostage," when he watches on the TV, “the bombs dropping, leaving/ trails as some planets do;/ the tanks striding/ like giants in the Arabian Nights;/ and the spray of the bullets” that remind him of “the urchins at play”.30 Are these war-mongers urchins? The poet gives answer in his long philosophic poem "Man is Ever a Child." He concludes in that poem that “It is man`s fate/ to chase pleasures/ as do toddlers”. 31

The poet believes that democratic setups would avoid the recurrences of these

stephen gill & ojibways

atrocities. In “Seeds of Democracy” he envisions the true form of democracy:

The seed of democracy

sprouts in the open air

of that soil

which is freely watered

by freedom of expression

and where tongue of serpent

does not throw poison of fear

to fertilize the land

for the thorns of repression

to grow.32

The poet points out the true essence of democracy in "My Beliefs". In this poem he envisions the ideals of democracy that the great souls of all times have:

I do not believe/ in suppressing the truth/ nor using arms/ to settle disputes.

I do not believe/ in the right of might/nor in shedding blood/ to promote a creed.

I rather believe/ famine is man-made/ and sunshine a child of peace.

I believe/ justice is for all/ and God cares for every one.33

Conscientious citizens always struggle to bring in a dawn of true democracy. In India, Mahatma Gandhi who worked to usher in a true democracy, says, "A true democracy is what promotes the welfare of the people. The test of good government lies in the largest good of the people with the minimum control
In a system that admits poverty and unemployment is not fit to survive for a day"34 Another important living icon of democracy is Aung San Suu Kyi from Burma. She says, "A people who would build a nation in which strong, democratic institutions are firmly established as a guarantee against state-induced power must first learn to liberate their own minds from apathy and fear." 35 This true form of democracy that these great minds of today envision is envisioned by Dr. Stephen Gill in his poetry as well as in his prose.

Once in a while the pristine spirit for harmony that builds true democracy tears the blankets of lies in which the evildoers wrap her, emerging as a sun in a new dawn of hope. In India, the pristine spirit that emerged in Mahatma Gandhi awakened the slumberous spirit of the many, which in the end brought the British Empire down. Mahatma Gandhi, Martin Luther King and Nelson Mandela, the sages of our times, activated the human consciousness to purge out the prejudices that divide humanity. The poet takes a cue from them to say:

Snuff out the blazes

ignited by greed,

cast off the hostile arms

beyond human bounds.

Let not our infants

stephen gill & ojibways

inherit savagery from us;

it turns hearts into solid rocks.36

The human spirit that is reawakening in man aspires to give up the addiction to war

and live for peace; and then, bequeath the peaceful and joyous world to the coming generations. The poet implores God in "These Children" :

Let these angels advance

to the port of the vision of peace.

They are

in your image.


Keep these innocent souls

Under the softness of your feathers.37

Although Stephen Gill’s poems appear to be direct and simple, they "are capsuled feelings and meanings, gross stripped experience speaking for itself in an era of similar

experiences, but unique in the personality and expression of their author."38 Dr. R.K. Singh and Matili Sarkar point out that Stephen Gill, "convey his message by instilling a sense of mortal fear and by extending a sense of desperation into the sympathetic minds of his readers with the help of strong words and phrases of arresting alliteration and assonance. The expressions "murky marshes", "ruthless locusts", "fetters ... cranking`, "vomit violence", "ghosts of sorrow", "gloom of violence", "dust of despicable horror", "self-surrounding cells of egoism`, "spiteful robots", suffocative islands" etc. reveal a picture of devitalised society in the darkness of which the poet is jaded and lost."39 In the fresh tapestry of Stephen Gill`s poetry "tender images are carefully carved." His poetry “speaks of love, a universal phenomenon,”40 says Gotta Write Network. “He is a “torch-bearer for humanity at its artistic best,"41 says Love Song.

No matter what Stephen Gill says and how he says, there is a notable strain of consistency about his ideology of peace, his passion and commitment, as well as poetic beauty and grace that illuminates incomparably in the galaxy of the muse. Poet Gill throws some light on his uniqueness during his interview with Professor Dr. Sarang when he says “My poetry is the psalm of my soul. A poet is also a priest who through the mantra of poetry reaches the god within."42 Patricia Prime, a prominent critic of Indian English Literature strongly believes that from the point of "Gill`s gift of language, the immediacy of his wit and word-play combined with a command of imagery which not only captures his readers in a freeze-frame, but hustles them through time and space to another dimension, places him in the forefront of contemporary Indian poets writing in English."43 Maryanne Raphael says that Stephen Gill`s "magic pen creates a unique metaphor raising his poetry above the common crowd,” adding that Stephen Gill “has great faith in love.”44

As Stephen Gill believes, the obsession of the religious fanatics and unscrupulous politicians is to exploit the external passions of man for more power and domination, or

stephen gill & ojibways

for the glory of their religion or nation, sullying the very essence of the pristine spirit that abides in humans. Probing the hearts of the politicians, he sees peace and love that they preach is nothing but tissues of lies. "A true revolution of values will lay hands on the world order and say to war: "This way of settling differences is not just." This business of burning human beings with napalan, of filling our nation`s home with orphans and windows, of injecting poisonous drugs of hate into the veins of people normally humane, of sending men home from dark and bloody battlefields physically handicapped and psychologically deranged, cannot be reconciled with wisdom, justice and love. A nation that continues year after year to spend more money on military defense than on progress of social uplift is approaching spiritual death."45

In “A Familiar Scene”, the poet deliberates:

It is familiar scene

from Bangladesh

at the time of freedom;

or a place in middle-east,

Bosnia, Rwanda,

Somalia or Lebanon.


It is repetition of the lust

or to eliminate minorities

of different beliefs46

It often happens that the powerful forces of the demagoguery deluge the voice that comes from the inner conscience from moral abiding citizens. The most powerful dominate all the outlets of the media, rendering righteous voices ineffective, or lure them into the foul cesspool of their thinking. The poet in, "Adders of Today" lays bare the demagoguery of the corrupt: "Words are/fire/storm/sword/and wound/Light/flower/boon/ and guide Crooks/ turn them into/dreadful/disdainful/rotten/ and distasteful/to breed/destruction/ greed/and confusion/-the adders of today 47

The poet`s prismatic spirit aspires that human beings should give up the addiction to war and live for peace; and then, bequeath the peaceful and joyous world to the future. For that the poet implores to God in his poem, "These Children":

Far from evil

And greed

Let them grow

As soldiers of peace.

In your image

they are,


Bless these angels48

Since the spirit is present in all human beings, and since we are children of one

stephen gill & ojibways

God, the poetic soul of Gill sees the futility of wars. His soul yearns to inspire mankind to relinquish warmongering, and work to bring in the joy of peace. But the ideal of peace is nay impossible without spiritual growth. As one of his critics, Dr. Frank Tierney notes,

"But there is in Tennyson`s poem and Mr. Gill`s volume a hierarchy of values. The first and most important is, as John Henry Newman insisted, "growth with in" This growth requires spiritual priority. This principle leads man to personal, national and international

harmony through and understanding that comes from love."49

Gill`s poetry conveys, as noted by Dr. Frank Tierney, that man should `grow with in` to stop massacres. Rochelle L. Holt, Ph.D., a prominent poet and critic from the United states, also has the same opinion when she says that Stephen Gill’s poetry reveal the “special theme of love and peace.” She ends her articles adding:

Thus, the poet tells us through his work that we are beyond brotherhood and sisterhood as we achieve the forgotten meaning of neighbourhood, not isolated and separate but one large melting pot where we all appreciate our uniqueness while affirming our similarities
. This is not simple thinking, certainly not simple writing. Perhaps when we all cease to identify ourselves as any one more than humans, we will have reached that plateau known as peace.50

Stephens Gill`s poetry is the language of harmony, the heritage of the Ojibway people who live also around the Seaway Valley area where Stephen Gill also lives. Because his poems stream from his soul, he can recognize the spiritual void created by greed. Through his poems, the poet inspires readers to fill in that void with love. This is what the Ojibways of Canada asks the Sacred one to teach love and compassion.”51 Because he is aware that love promotes `growth with in`, because he is aware love dispels dark clouds leading humans to the `inner vision`, because he is aware love activates `a revolution of the spirit` and because love sets free from the `prisons of fears`, he wants humans to leap beyond hatred and prejudices. He also wants to heal the world, and bequeath the world of his vision of harmony to the posterity.

In one of the hymns of the Ojibways, titled “Grandfather Story, this harmony has been broken. It asks Grandfather, look at our brokenness. We know that in all creators

only the human family has strayed from the Sacred Way. We know that we are the only

who are divided 

The Ojibway nation throws entire responsibility on humans for tearing apart harmony. They laments that humans “are the only/Who are divided.”

Stephen Gill talks about this division in his own way:

It is not the beast

of the divided atoms;

it is the blinding dust

of divided humanity

that eats the bones of peace”52

stephen gill & ojibways

He laments that “Beyond those solitary church towers/ I see the sun of harmony sinking/ in the cave of despair
” In the same poem, he despairs

A biting chill of sadness

whispers in the twilight that

life will not be the same

because the night of terror

chews peace

In the jaws of endless depth

of cultural insanities53

It is due to “cultural insanities” that the poet wishes for “soft drops of harmony” that “shall produce a lullaby/ from the notes of now.”54 He condemns “dusty pride in the march/ of technology and science” that robs man of its happiness. Due to his frustrations, he says, “I wish to seek refuge/ in my own cosy womb/ from pollution and panic”55.

The message in the poetry of Stephen Gill is harmony. This is the message in the mythologies of the Ojibway people. This is also the message of the Government of Canada that promotes multiculturalism actively. In other words, the official policy of the Government of Canada is to create harmony through multiculturalism. Harmony leads to live and let live.

The adorable simplicity of Stephen Gill’s poetry is in the currents of calm beauty in the streams that meander through the meadows of meaningful images. Due to his graceful individual expression and his vastness of thoughts that abound in the land of Gotama and Gandhi, he is distinctively recognizable in the gallery of Canadian and Indian poetry. He weaves those thoughts artistically with the fabrics of Canada for a crop of richness that is needed urgently to nourish the citizens of the global village.

stephen gill & ojibways


1 Dickason, Olive Patricia. Introduction to Canada’s First Nation, Oxford University Press, 1997, p.11,

2Harvey, Andrew. The Essential Mystics, Castle Books, New Jersey, 1998, p.20

3Gill, Stephen. Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p.51

4Gill, Stephen. Songs Before Shrine, Marquess College of London Press, 2006, p.49

5 Dewdny, Selwyn ed. Legends of My People, McGraw-Hill Ryerson, 1965, ISBN: 0-07-077714-4, p.15

6________________________Legends of My People, McGraw-Hill Ryerson, 1965, ISBN: 0-07-077714-4, p.16

7Gill, Stephen. Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, p. 34

8____________________” Garden of Eden,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999,p.36

9___________________, The World University Press, USA, 1999, p. 85

10__________. Songs For Harmony, “If There Be Third World War,” Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p. 23

11___________, “Development of Internationalism in Universities,” Cyber Literature (India), V. V1. 11 Dec. 2000, pages 58- 62

12.____________, Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, p.33

13Online story about creation of the universe

14Gill, Stephen. “The Meechlake Fish,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p.46).

15,Gill, Stephen. “Song of a New Canadian”, The Dove of Peace, MAF Press, USA, 1993,

pages 27-28

16Gill, Stephen. Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, pages14-15

17____________Songs Before Shrine, ”My Poetry and Me,” Marquess College of London Press, 2006, p.15

18_____________.Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, p. 18

19Dyer, Dr. Wayne W. Inspiration, Hay House, USA, Fb. 2006, p. 125

20Gill, Stephen. “Development of Internationalism in Universities,” Cyber Literature (India), V. V1. 11 Dec. 2000, pages 58- 62

21Gill, Stephen. Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, page139

22 Carson, clayborne, Autobiography Of Martin Luther King, Warner Books, NY., p. 341

23Gill, Stephen., “Divided Humanity,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, page 83

24Gill, Stephen. “I Am Still A Man,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p. 35

25________________. “I Am Still A Man,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p. 35

26Gill, Stephen. “Talking of Peace”, Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, pp 46-47

27_________.”A Fimiliar Scene,” Shrine,The World University Press, USA,1999, p.71

28Gill, Stephen. “Adders of Today,” Divergent Shades, Writers Forum,India, p. 31.

stephen gill & ojibways

29,Gill, Stephen. “To Mar-Mongers,” The Dove of Peace, MAF Press, USA, 1993, p.21

30Gill, Stephen. “Hostage,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA,1999, p. 52

31_____________. “Man is Ever a Child,” The Dove of Peace, MAF Press, USA, 1993, p. 42

32____________. , “Seeds of Democracy”, Shrine, The World University Press, USA,1999, p.61

33____________. , “My Beliefs,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA,1999, p. 157

34Wolpert, Stanley. Gandhi’s Passion- Life & Legacy of Mahatma Gandhi, Oxford Press, NY, December 30, 1947, 1990, p 325


36Gill, Stephen. “Let Us Build Bridges,” The Dove of Peace, MAF Press, USA, 1993 pp 22,23

37Gill, Stephen. “These Children,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, P. 29

38Pollard, Prof.Dr. Richard, says in introduction to Reflections & Wounds,, Vesta Publications Ltd., 1978

39Singh, R.K. Dr. and Sarkar, Mitali De, “A Search for Elysium,” The Mawaheb International (Canada), June 1998

40Feischer, Denise Ed., Gotta Write Network (USA),Winter, 1991.

41Love Song, Virginia, Poetcritic (India), July 1997, pages 61-63

42Sarangi, Dr. Prof. Sarangi, “Interview with Stephen Gill,” The Atlantic Literary Review, July-Sept. & Oct.-Dec. 2004, vol.5, pages 164-183

43Prime, Patricia, “Shrine: Poems of Social Concerns,” Canopy (India), Vol. xv11 39 & 40, pages 35-36, July2000

44Raphel, Maryanne, “Gill’s Poetry Enriches Our Life,” Bridge-in-Making (India) January-April 1998, pages 41-45 .

45King, Martin Luther, Jr. The Autobiography of Martin Luther King. p 340

46Gill, Stephen. “A Fimiliar Scene,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA,1999, p. 71

47Gill, Stephen. “Adders of Today,” Divergent Shades, Writers Forum, India, p.31

48Gill, Stephen. “These Children,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p 29

49Tierney, Prof. Dr. Frank. “Reflections of an Indian Poet,” The Canadian India Times, November 15, 1973

50Holt, Rochelle L. Ph.D. “A Call for Peace,” The Pilot, North Carolina, USA, January 20, 1992.

51Harvey, Andrew. The Essential Mystics, Castle Books, New Jersey, 1998, p.20

52Gill, Stephen. “Divided Humanity,” Shrine, The World University Press, USA, 1999, p. 83

53 Gill, Stephen. “Evening of Harmony,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992,p. 48

54_____________. “Nirvana,” Songs For Harmony, Vesta Publications Ltd., Canada, 1992, p.19

55________.“In My Own Womb,” The Dove of Peace, MAF Press, USA, 1993 p.48


Lino Leitao, a novelist and short story writer, also writes book reviews and critical articles.

Gagan Sethi is the Managing Trustee of Jan Vikas, an NGO in Ahmedabad which has been active in the struggle for justice for the victims of the 2002 Gujarat genocide. In this interview with Yoginder Sikand he talks about his work.

Q: Jan Vikas is said to have played an important role in the battle for justice for the victims of the Gujarat genocide of 2002. What has been the nature of this work?

A: We have taken up the issue of POTA detenus, trying to fight for justice of those Muslims who have been unfairly detained under this draconian law. In the wake of the genocide. Jan Vikas’ Centre for Social Justice was asked by the National Human Rights Commission to monitor violation of human rights that took place right across Gujarat, and the Centre became a sort of secretariat for all complaints. We prepared regular reports on human rights violations and provided these to the media, political parties and social activists. We also took up several cases of killings and illegal imprisonment of Muslims, including the well-known Bilquis Bano case, which, tragically, happens to be the only case associated with the Gujarat genocide in which a CBI inquiry has been carried out, such being the large-scale violation of human rights in Gujarat by the state and Hindutva forces.

Q: Jan Vikas is one of the few ‘mainstream’ NGOs in Gujarat working with Muslims. What sort of work are you doing in this regard?

A: Before the genocide, Muslims in Gujarat were a sort of ‘blind area’ as far as most secular NGOs and activist groups were concerned. It was not, as some of us would like to believe, that Muslims were opposed to such groups. In fact, it was largely because of our own failures, our own biases, because most of us treated Muslims as a ‘blind area’. I mean, when we talked about development, equity and so on did we bother to see how many Muslims we had in our own organsations or how many Muslims were benefiting from the different programmes that NGOs were carrying out? When I ask this question to some of my NGO friends, they admit that they have hardly any Muslims working with them, but the excuse they give is that there are very few suitably qualified Muslims. To this excuse my counter question is, ‘If I give you enough qualified Muslims will you be willing to take them?’. Very few, to be frank, would agree, such is the level of anti-Muslim feeling among many Hindus in Gujarat today.

In the wake of the genocide of Muslims in Gujarat in 2002 we realised that it was essential to engage with key Muslim community institutions, such as ulama groups and

madrasas, because they exercise a powerful influence on many Muslims. So, we began with working along with the Gujarat Sarvajanik Welfare Trust, which is associated with the Tablighi Jamaat, the Deobandi Jamiat ul–Ulama-i Hind and local Muslim NGOs, mainly in Ahmedabad and Panchmahals to provide relief, work for rehabilitation and fight for legal justice for the victims of the genocide.

Through the Udaan resource centre that we set up recently we have also begun working with some 18 maktabs in Kutch, in northern Gujarat, and we plan to expand this to include 25 maktabs soon. All these maktabs are run by the Jamiat ul-Ulama-i Hind. Some of them are located in places where there are no government schools. In consultation with the Jamiat ul-‘Ulama we have appointed one teacher in each of these maktabs after providing them with some training. Three of these teachers are trained ‘ulama. Our teachers teach basic science, mathematics and Gujarati, and we plan to hold regular training programmes for them. These teachers also try and get admission for the maktab students in government schools after they finish their basic religious studies. We are also trying to get some ‘ulama in Kutch to work as Unani medical practitioners along with local health workers. In addition, we are helping with the school for poor and orphaned children that the Jamiat ul-Ulama-i Hind has set up in Anjar, Kutch.

In the Panchmahals district we have worked with local Muslim organisations for relief and resettlement in Halol and Kalol. We have also set up nineteen Gyanshala schools, several of which are located in villages with a considerable Muslim presence. These are non-formal education centres and provide education till the third grade. Muslims, Hindus and Dalits attend these schools together, so this provides a crucial means for inter-community interaction. Several of these schools have been set up in Muslim localities. We also organise support classes in villages for students who have dropped out of school, many of them Muslims.

We are also informally trying to help promote a new sort of Muslim leadership. In recent years, and this has been accelerated after the genocide, Muslims in Gujarat are setting up their own small community welfare organisations and groups. We are trying to support some of these efforts, trying to link them up with non-Muslim groups as well. We do not find the Islamic religious groups we have worked with, the Jamiat ul-‘Ulama and the Tablighi Jamaat, a barrier in this sort of work, I must stress. They have been very open to working with us for common goals, including for communal harmony.

Q: In the aftermath of the genocide do you see any transformation in the attitude of Gujarati Muslim community organisations towards education?

A: Most certainly, and now even conservative religious groups like the Jamiat ul-‘Ulama-I Hind and the Tablighi Jamaat in Gujarat are setting up modern educational institutions. Sometimes, however, not enough thinking and planning goes into these well-meaning efforts. It is still very difficult to find enough educated Muslim women who can teach in schools. Also, there is a tendency to think in terms of establishing large colleges, with fancy buildings, rather than focussing on elementary education. Thus, for instance, the other day a Muslim organisation approached me saying that they want to establish a B.Ed. College, but I told them to use the money that they had collected on programmes for training Muslim women para-teachers instead or for setting up good primary schools in Muslim localities.

But, yes, I would say that after the genocide there has been a vast transformation in the Gujarati Muslim psyche. Even conservative ‘ulama groups have realised the need for modern education if Muslims are to be able to survive and struggle for their rights and lead a life of dignity. So that’s why now in Gujarat even the maulvis are asking that at least some modern education should be imparted in the maktabs. I would say that many maulvis are indeed enthusiastic about modern education as well. It is wrong to imagine, as many of us do, that they are all vehemently opposed to change. You only need to approach them with sensitivity and respect.

And it is not only as far as education that this change is visible. Take the question of women. Groups like the Jamiat ul-Ulama are said to follow very strict rules regarding women. But we found them quite flexible when we started working with them. We worked with the Jamiat ul-Ulama to establish housing cooperatives for Muslims whose houses had been destroyed in the violence, and we insisted that the ownership of the houses should be in the name of both the husband and the wife, not just the husband. For the Jamiat officials we were working with this was something novel, but they later agreed. And now, just a few months ago, when we heard that in Modassa, in the Sabarkantha district, 70 Muslim families, displaced from their homes, were forced to live on the roads, we rang up the Jamiat to discuss what should be done, and the Jamiat officials on their own suggested that we should set up a cooperative society and the houses should be in the names of the women, because women are sometimes unfairly thrown out of their homes by their husbands!

So, my point is that NGOs, activists and others who are genuinely committed to secularism and justice need to work with institutions that command influence and respect within the Muslim community. We cannot afford to ignore them. And, moreover, they are not all the diehard conservatives that they are often made out to be. If you relate to them with respect and concern, not with an aim to preach or condemn, but to work together with them for common purposes, you will find, as we in Jan Vikas have, that they can be quite amenable to this.

“Spirtual Ecumenism and Christians in Pakistan Coping as a Bridge Building Minorty” Lecture by Saba Wallace in Switzerland.

It’s like a tedious journey, to preach tolerance, peace, harmony and love. It’s certainly not easy to bring communities to a point where they talk about similarities and not the differences. The path is hard, people are rigid and resources limited but I’m hopeful enough to dream that our children will see a new sun rising tomorrow. I hope to be tranformed myself and also to help others to transform. I hope for the day when no one will be taken his right to live in the name of religion and faith, when nobody will be denied right to work and live in peace on the bases of colour, creed, race, gender or religion.

I want to address the skeptical, the cynical, and the hopeless – for all who have lost faith in the powers of love


I have stumbled, pushed, pulled,

And directed my whole life

Toward the expansion of my divine humanity,

An inner largeness

That keeps spreading my soul before me

And expanding my spirit around me.

Something closed and cold within

Keeps turning me toward the eternal glow of love

Until I melt and overflow

In tears and screams and laughter and roars,

And vitality spins around me like a dance.

I can’t stop now.

I have taken risks

On purpose because I believe in love

And accidentally because I was naĂŻve.

I not only have been burned, I have been consumed

In the fire of hope.

But after the pain I am always resurrected,

To my amazement, again and again

And again.

Each time I dust off the ashes of experience

I am deeper and richer

And closer to the wonder of who I really am,

And, as the family of humankind,

Who we really are.

. . . Keep the faith

I hope that this sharing clears my reason of being here and presenting this paper. Since my first exposure in Bossey in the year 2001, I’ve been thinking of doing something that can bring change in the ecumenical scene of Pakistan. I left Bossey with a lot of dreams and hopes, but when I got back to my country, I realized that this will not be an easy journey. I promised myself not to lose hope, and now, I’m here to share my views, ideas and some facts regarding my homeland.


.. The term described and understood in Pakistan

Ecumenism is comparatively a new word for most of us in Pakistan. Many people have never even heard the word. In today’s fast moving world, it is important to have knowledge about international issues, concerning human lives and dignity. Ecumenism is one of the issues that have affected our lives in one way or the other since centuries. I hope that today’s discussion will help the participants in broadening their view of the situation of Ecumenism in Pakistan.

I will certainly not go into the details but to keep the continuity of my paper, I would like to explain the word Ecumenism in a few lines. The word Ecumenism is derived from the Greek word Oikoumenes, which means the ‘inhabited world’. The term is usually used with regard to movements toward religious unity. In its most broad meaning therefore, ecumenism is the religious initiative toward world-wide unity. As a minimum, ecumenism is the promotion of unity, cooperation or improved understanding between distinct religious groups or denominations within the same religion more or less broadly defined.

Two general types of ecumenism are discernible. The interfaith ecumenical movement strives for greater mutual respect, tolerance and cooperation between the world’s religions. Ecumenism in this sense is discussed at great under the entry on religious pluralism. This is distinguishable from ecumenism within a faith group.

I would like to quote Walter Cardinal Kasper (PCPCU)here who asserted that “without spirituality, the Ecumenical Movement becomes merely an academic affair, where “ normal” Christians cannot follow, where they feel excluded and finally frustrated; or it becomes a soul-less activism, the business of an endless series of conferences, symposiums, gatherings, meetings and ever new documents, which nobody can read”. So, unity among faith and religious groups is necessary to heal the world’s wounds of suffering.

v Present situation of Christian Minority in Pakistan

Pakistan has a population of around 150 million, 97% of whom are Muslim. Islam is the state religion, but the Constitution provides for religious freedom. About 2% of the population is Christian and rest consists of Hindus, Sikhs, Buddhist and other small groups.

This is a verified factual and very sad report. It does show that persecution is still the hallmark of true Bible based Christianity.

· November 2004 - Pakistani religious minorities say blasphemy law reforms not enough

· September 2004 - Second Pakistani Christian tortured to death by police in four months

· July 2004 - Pakistani Government drafts bill to revise discriminatory laws

· June 2004 - Pakistani Christian dies – CSW urges supporters to pray and campaign

· May 2004 - Pakistani Christian accused of blasphemy in critical condition after attack

· May 2004 - Pakistani Christian dies of torture at hands of Islamists

· December 2003 - Human Rights Defender has travel ban lifted

· July 2003 - Pakistani Priest gunned down

· June 2003 - Pakistani Christian set free after over four years in prison for blasphemy

· May 2003 - Nine year old Christian girl in Pakistan sexually assaulted as punishment for war in Iraq

· May 2003 - Another Christian child raped in Pakistan

· April 2003 - Pakistani Christian found guilty of blasphemy after trial in court filed with Islamic extremists

· April 2003 - Pakistani Christian – falsely accused, tortured and murdered. Protestors take his dead body to the streets in protest

· March 2003 - Saleem and Rasheed Masih of Pakistan released

· March 2003 - Extremists incite violence against Christians at Anti-War Rallies in Pakistan

· September 2002 - Christian human rights workers executed during attack in Pakistan

· September 2002 - Prominent Pakistani Christian warns of “Reign of Terror” for Christians if Iraq attacked by America

· August 2002 - Supreme Court acquitted Ayub Masih

· August 2002 - Four nurses killed in grenade attack on Christian Hospital in Pakistan

There are many incidents of brutality brought on Christians by Muslim Extremist Groups. The Christian villages, churches, houses and even graveyards are demolished. Whenever the effectees approach the authorities, they show insensitivity towards the Christians. Mentioned below are some of the names, which have become the target of Muslim attackers.

1. Village Mattha, District Lahore

2. Village Bath, District Lahore

3. Village Jindre, District Lahore

4. Village China Basti, District Lahore

5. Village Dhobi Serai, District Lahore

6. Village Ahata Thanedar, District Lahore

7. Village Raiwind, District Lahore

8. Village Martinpur, District Sheikhupura

9. Village Youngsonabad, District Sheikhupura

10. Village 113, Sangla, District Sheikhupura

11. Village Sacha Sauda, District Sheikhupura

12. Village Singhra, District Sheikhupura

13. Village Qila Diar Singla, District Gujranwala

14. Village Khan Jaja, District Sialkot

15. Village Fauji Quarters, Peshawar

16. Village Dogaich, District Lahore

17. Village Shanti Nagar, District Khanewal

(In preparing this report, help has been taken from the yearly reports of National Commission for Justice & Peace, Lahore, Multan and Rawalpindi offices, Pakistan Christian Community Council, Lahore, Pakistan, International Christian Concern (US based Human Rights Organization and Christian Solidarity Worldwide, UK.))

Nature of Islam

Islam, like most other monotheistic faiths, views itself as the only true path or way. For someone who is living after Prophet Muhammad, the only way to go to Paradise, and avoid Hell, is to follow the message of Islam. Other monotheistic faiths before Islam are also considered valid. For someone to worship other Gods (contradicting monotheism), or denying prophet hood of Muhammad is a sure way to Hell.

However, this view does not at all translate to religious intolerance. Far from it, Islam has guaranteed freedom of belief and freedom of worship from the time of Muhammad himself. Non-Muslim minorities living under Muslim rule were guaranteed certain freedoms and protections, under the Dhimmi system. Although that system was initially for people of the book (i.e., Jews and Christians), it was extended to include Mandeans, Zoroastrians and Hindus.

Despite the common allegation that Islam spread by the sword, in reality, forced conversions of adherents of other religions is not sanctioned by Islam, and is not common throughout Islamic history. It is true that Muslim rule spread through conquest, but that is the military and political aspect only, and not the religious one. In other words, war was waged to put lands under Muslim rule, but the subjects were free to continue practice whatever religion they chose. However, they were subject to taxation and political and economic impediments based on their non-Muslim status. At one time, this was not a unique activity of Muslim countries, as similar legal restrictions and penalties were imposed on minority Christian groups within European Christian countries.

Religious persecution is also not sanctioned by Islam, although a few occurrences are known in history, but are mostly due to cruel rulers, or general economic hardships in the societies they are in.

To that effect, most pre-Islamic religious minorities continue to exist in their native countries, a fact which is in glaring contrast to the extinction of Muslim minorities in Europe at the time of the Renaissance.

Over the centuries, several known religious debates, and polemical works did exist in various Muslim countries between various Muslim sects, as well as between Muslims and non-Muslims. Many of these works survive today, and make for some very interesting reading in the apologetics genre. Only when such debates spilled over to the unlearned masses, and thus causing scandals, and civil strife did rulers intervene to restore order and pacify the public outcry on the perceived attack on their beliefs.

As for sects within Islam, history shows a variable pattern. Various sects became intolerant when gaining favour with the rulers, and often work to oppress or eliminate rival sects (e.g. Mu’tazili persecution of Salafis, Safavid imposing Shia on the population of Iran, etc.). Sectarian strife between Shia and Sunni inhabitants of Baghdad is well known through history. In contrast, several sects coexist in other parts of the Muslim world with little or no friction.

Relationship between Christians, Muslims and Jews

Theological Basis – an overview

The Jewish people see themselves as descendants of Abraham, the father of flesh and of faith; Christian people see themselves as heirs of Abraham, the father of faith; and Muslim people see themselves as descendents of Abraham as well. The Hebrew Scriptures see Isaac and Ishmael as brothers, as well as Jacob and Esau. The Christian Scriptures see the salvation of both Jews and Gentiles already reflected in the story of Hagar and Sarah, as well as in the bond that unites Moses and Jesus. Now, in this scenario, we see the bond that unites Christianity, Islam and Judaism. Christians, Muslims and Jews are brothers and sisters, are descendents of Abraham; all believe that God is one; all see Abraham as prototype of faith. This is the basis for the new ecumenism.

How Ecumenical Spirituality can be helpful in the present scenario

Pathways for the Church in Pakistan

Christian praxis includes both action and reflection. Taking time to pause for reflection and evaluation is an essential element in any ecclesial journey. The entire more so if a Church and the culture which surrounds it tend towards activism. By the same token, open-minded planning is an essential element in receptivity to the designs of providence. There are several indicators that the Church in Pakistan has reached that stage in its development where an overview and evaluation of the present situation is a necessary step in planning future priorities. Under God's grace it has much to rejoice in - although naturally, one of the things it would also wish to rejoice in is a willingness to be challenged to new initiatives, priorities and values. There have been several developments - mostly, though not always of a positive nature - which demand our attention and evaluation. Worthy of mention is the renewal of interest in and commitment to various forms of adult catechesis as well as the growing awareness that more appropriate methods need to be found for the disbursement and evaluation of development aid. These events are first and foremost an invitation to dialogue and further reflection. The Second Millennium of the Incarnation - to be celebrated in the universal Church as a Year of Jubilee - invites a similar reflection: a taking stock; an act of repentance and hope; an opening of our collective mind and heart to the action of the Holy Spirit. Part of this repentance and openness is an intellectual conversion aimed at freeing our minds from inadequate or false assumptions, predispositions and priorities; and part of this intellectual conversion is the willingness to evaluate the status quo. Over the previous generations much has been achieved; or to rise above the language of success and failure, we can say that God has been faithful to his people here in Pakistan and the question may now be posed as to how we - in the on-going journey - may be faithful to God.

We may begin by attempting a first approximation at delineating some of the more obvious characteristics of the life of the Church here. Since the Church is a community which at one and the same time rejoices in the living presence of the Spirit of God and is permanently open to reform and renewal, we will attempt to describe both the "light" and the "shadow"; the positive and the negative. The willingness to do both together is an act of mature self-acceptance; neither evading reality nor manipulating it. Our readiness to deal in reality is an aspect of our rooted ness in God who is Al-haq!

A) Strengths:

The Church which under God's grace, has come into being here in Pakistan has many fine qualities and strengths, which can be helpful in creating an ecumenical secne and thus resulting in a united community, consisting of people of other faiths as well:

i. It continues to exist and grow in a non-Christian and non-supportive environment

ii. It is very much a Church of the poor, God's chosen ones

iii. It is engaged in an on-going and far-reaching practical ecumenism

iv. It is a Church with a profound religious sensibility

v. There is a growth in local vocations to ministry

vi. At all levels it is socially involved; both "religiously" and "developmentally"

vii. It has a highly developed organizational infrastructure

viii. Among the People of God there is a tangible love for "The Word"

ix. The Church membership has retained a strong cultural identity. The Church in Pakistan is very much a Pakistani Church.

x. The communities have a very strong identity as "Christians"

xi. Among Pakistani Christians there is a very solid sense of family and kinship.

xii. There is a strong devotional life with many indigenous resources; songs, pilgrimages, Marian meals etc.

This is the light; if there is light there is also a shadow!

B) Shortcomings:

i. At nearly all levels, the Christian community can be easily divided by the factionalism (partibazi) which characterizes social relations and by the consequences of other internalized oppression

ii. It is a Church massively reliant on foreign money

iii. It is constantly under threat externally and internally from fundamentalism and sectarianism

iv. The Liturgy has been translated but not acculturated

v. There is an impoverished Eucharistic sense

vi. A dependency mentality is still very strong

vii. Politically, psychologically and even physically it tends to be ghettoized

viii. The culture is consolidated but seldom critiqued by ecclesial praxis and therefore not sufficiently enriched by faith

ix. In general terms, the leadership remains authoritarian or paternalistic, reinforcing the dominant socio-political pattern rather than offering an evangelical alternative to it

x. The dignity and role of women are scarcely recognized

xi. There is little or no missionary outreach

xii. It mirrors the society in that personal freedom and responsibility are not really valued above conformity.

C) Creative Tension

Because of the constant dynamic interchange between these sometimes complementary and sometimes divergent currents there are several points of creative tension in the life of the Church. Christian hope invites us to see these as points of creativity, inventiveness and growth: a call to transform, to become, in a more profound way, the community which is the sign of God's universal salvation in this present historical moment of the journey to freedom of the people of Pakistan as a whole.

For the purposes of facilitating further development of these ideas, I would now like to juxtapose these attributes each with its light and shadow. What can emerge is a matrix of creative tension which can be the springboard for a programme of renewal.

a) Culture: Functionalities and Dysfunctionalities:

The Church will continue to exist and grow - mostly through the natural growth in the existing Christian population - which for demographic reasons is quite considerable. In its mentality and actions however, it is a microcosm of the surrounding culture with all the latter's vigour and vitality, as well as its dysfunctionalities. Our capacity to name the latter in an exercise of socio-cultural analysis needs to be matched by a capacity to observe how the Christian community tends to internalise them. (Socio-cutlural analysis can be difficult and demanding. The clearest indication of the strength and success of the socialisation process is how few people are capable of critiquing it. This holds true for just about every culture. It is an irony that people can be immensely proud of their culture - and justifiably so - and at the same time keenly aware of the injustice and violence in their society; and yet fail to see the connections between the two. For poverty, injustice and oppression persist not only because of the socio-economic structures which perpetuate them but also - and of equal importance - because of the cultural patterns which legitimate and transmit them. The inculturation of the Gospel includes the process of discovering in a given culture, the seedbed for a new and dynamic expression of the Christian faith; but equally, since all cultures institutionalise and legitimate a power structure, it includes the process of critiquing and transforming aspects of that culture in the light of ethical imperatives revealed in the living out of the Gospel). Because of the very particular history of socio-political oppression and marginalisation of our people, the internalisation of this oppression can give rise to pathologies with a consequent propensity towards horizontal violence that can run deep. The cultural reinforcement of these patterns can give rise to a form of oppression which in its own way is just as life-denying as the consequences of feudalism or militarism. At the same time this realisation needs to be tempered by taking cognisance of the fact that in the struggle against long-standing oppression, people in general adapt the only survival techniques available to them and that in turn, consolidates their attachment to them.

b) Transformation or Dependency:

By and large our Church is blessed through being rooted in the life of the poor and oppressed, and their struggle for dignity and equality and the transformation of society to which this points. The fundamentally feudal nature of society however - intensified by the authoritarianism of successive military dictatorships - as well as the internal colonialism in the wider society have tended to divert this transformative potential into an ever greater reliance on paternalism; and from an institutional point of view, on donations of foreign money. Although on the surface, the manner in which this is organised becomes ever more sophisticated and less crudely a matter of person-to-person handouts, there is a growing body of evidence to suggest that the basic pattern of dependency has in fact been consolidated. This has resulted in even less readiness to go down the road of self-reliance and transformative action.

In speaking of a Church of the poor, we should not overlook the fact that relative material prosperity among some sections of the Christian population is producing a class division within the Church itself. To the extent that the ostracising of groups like the families of sanitary workers by the wider society is mirrored - and therefore intensified - by a similar attitude among upwardly mobile Christians, serious questions may have to be asked about the hidden presuppositions in much of the Church's developmental programmes.

c) Fundamentalism or Contextualisation:

Great honour is given to the Bible and compared to many older and more developed Churches in other countries, there is real familiarity with its text and message. There is a richness here which cannot be overlooked. In fact it cries out to be contextualised and deepened. The singing of the Psalms in Punjabi is a very distinctive and enriching feature of church life here. Yet this esteem for Sacred Scripture could be undermining of a real sense of Church inasmuch as it is conceived in rather Islamic terms: there is an unspoken assumption (a false one) that the Bible functions in Church life and theology as the Quran sherif does in Islam. This leads to and is further exacerbated by the prevalence of a literalist and fundamentalist reading and preaching of the text. As a result, all sorts of self-appointed preachers abound, each offering a more exotic explanation and application of the text. Rivalries increase and with them, factionalism. There seems little sustained effort to promote a communitarian reading of Scripture, contextualised on the one hand, by the living tradition of the People of God and on the other, by the concrete struggle for justice and dignity which is the daily bread of our people.

Although at the level of the people's ordinary life especially in the area of marriage, there is a healthy practical ecumenism, there remains a serious doubt as to whether this is leading to an enriching cross-fertilisation among the different ecclesial communions. Rather, because of the overall fundamentalist approach to Scripture and the multiplication of sects, it may well be leading to a dilution of the ecclesial and sacramental sense. The result, instead of being a sharing of the highest common factor, may well be a reduction to the lowest common denominator. Moreover, the signs are that this underlying emphasis on "the book" - to be read privately at home - may have seriously diluted the perceived importance of gathering precisely as "Church". What in principle is an enrichment, may have become in practice an impoverishment of parish and ecclesial life.

d) Religiosity of Faith:

Anyone who has lived in a secularised society is immediately struck by the deep religious feeling in our society as a whole and also among our own people. This sense of the presence of God is not something to be simply taken for granted but constantly purified and enriched through spirituality. Yet as for example, the blasphemy laws indicate, strong religious feeling can be ethically ambiguous. It is not necessarily a measure of the faith that does justice and exercises itself in compassion and spirituality. In his own time, Jesus was not so much promoting religion in the face of irreligion, but purifying a religion caught up with the maintenance of oppressive social and ideological structures; replacing it with one based in spirit and truth, on an outreach to others in an attitude of service, rooted in the universal compassion of God for all his creatures.

In the present situation in Pakistan, the Church should not make the mistake of confusing religiosity with faith. Until the conventions of honouring the name of God in words, customs and buildings is translated into a willingness to reach out to our fellow humans and transcend our own personal and family ambition, society may indeed be religious in a socio-cultural sense, but the Christian concept of a faith expressing itself as love has scarcely taken root.

e)Vocations: Numbers or Quality?

There is a steady increase in vocations to the ministry of Sister and Father; less steady in the case of religious Brothers and perhaps a decline - at least in some Dioceses - in relation to the ministry of catechist. (Padri) Priest both self-appointed and officially nominated, abound. Personnel as such is not a problem. Yet it would appear that searching questions may have to be asked in relation to training, lifestyle and ministerial approach. The traditional type of catechist may well be in the process of becoming outmoded due to - among other factors - a gradual rise in the standard of education among the Christian community. On the other hand, there is unquestionably a need for full-time married lay pastoral workers of high calibre and adequate preparation who would be adequately remunerated.

If there are questions to be asked about the training of catechists, there are even more pressing ones with regard to the training of priests. If the Church continues to depend - as, under present circumstances, it almost certainly will - on a main model of leadership, then the intellectual calibre of the candidates for ordination as well as their spiritual motivation and capacity to acquire pastoral vision and skill, become issues of the utmost importance. While ordinations are increasing, the expectation that the Church could be led and serviced solely by local priests seems a long way from realisation because of an uneven growth in the number of ordinations in the different Dioceses, as well as the relatively significant numbers who continue to leave the ministry for a variety of reasons. Since trends in other countries make the assurance of a supply of presbyters from abroad somewhat problematic - even if that were to remain desirable - the training of suitable local lay people assumes even greater importance.

f) Control or Enablement

Whereas Christians in other countries have often appeared to suffer a deculturation process because of their conversion to Christianity, in Pakistan the local cultural identity has remained very strong. The particularly strong kinship patterns in Pakistani life afford a great sense of identity and security as well as a support system both in times of rejoicing and distress. Yet it may also be true that this incomparable sense of belonging with its many very positive aspects that should not be undervalued, also makes personal choice and a sense of personal responsibility somewhat problematic.

In various ways, the Church leadership at all levels, can be tempted to go along unquestioningly with these cultural presuppositions for they fit neatly into an authoritarian or paternalistic concept of authority and leadership. This is especially clear in relation to women and younger people. While this may make for simpler administration in the short term, it will not develop a sense of personal commitment and responsible service among the People of God and its leaders in particular.

The dialogue between culture and faith is not always a straightforward business. It is neither a case of submitting the indigenous culture to some supposedly classic faith-based culture rooted in a different experience, nor is it a matter of allowing the local cultural imperatives to be the judge of what aspects of the faith may be considered to be acceptable and life-giving. The relationship is much more dialectical and must include in the light of Gospel values, an analysis of the power structure in the local culture and an openness to critique of the cultural values which legitimate it. This process has scarcely begun. Not to begin it risks simply replicating this power structure in the organisation of the Church itself.

g) Accountability or Security:

The Church in Pakistan is marked by a deep and enduring commitment to integral human development. Through provision of land, schools, hospitals, co-operatives, health programmes, youth movements and in countless other ways, the Church has reached out to the whole person in community. It has consistently avoided the alienation inherent in reducing the Gospel to a "purely religious" message and has remained sensitive and committed to the people in their struggle against poverty and exclusion.

The particular way this commitment continues to be expressed has given rise to a massive physical infrastructure so heavily dependent on external funding, that even when the resources are fully in place, their maintenance alone is beyond the financial scope of the Local Church - and if present policies are continued, will always remain so. There are huge implications here for the kind of Church we may wish to become and they have to be recognized and faced. Moreover there seems to be little accountability or evaluation either of the use of funds or even of the desirability or otherwise, of many of the projects for which they are obtained. It may well be that dealing with this state of affairs is the single biggest challenge facing the Catholic and as well as Presbyterian Church in Pakistan at the present time.

There is the distinct but related question of examining Church-run institutions to see whom they serve and who benefits from them. It is by no means obvious that providing resources for the privileged will result in justice for the poor. At another level, the history of the Church in other countries shows that the progressive institutionalisation of Church personnel because of a greater and greater preoccupation with the maintenance of buildings and financial systems, has a disastrous effect on the linkage of Church ministers with the struggles of ordinary people. The result can often be an institutionalised Church existing for its own functionaries, leaving the people to find their own way in either popular devotionalism or various strands of fundamentalism.

Because of this over-involvement in institutions and the preoccupation of the leadership with financial matters, catechetics and liturgy always take second place to "development". An adult catechesis is not developed; liturgy is not inculturated; the celebration of the sacraments becomes minimalistic and perfunctory. The result can be a church of brick and cement but not of believing, worshipping people.

h) Ghettoisation or Witness:

Unquestionably, Christians in Pakistan are a marginalised minority. While it might be an exaggeration to say that they are a persecuted minority, it is nonetheless true that in a variety of ways, their rights are scarcely respected. Indeed as the events of Shantinagar and Khanewal indicate, and before that the murder of Manzoor Masih, they are in a real sense, under threat: tolerated by but scarcely integrated into society. On the other hand, the question that arises for the Church and in a particular way, for the Church leadership, is what kind of minority it wishes to be.

There is great evangelical potential in being a minority for developing a strong sense of identity and of differentiation from the surrounding society and its values system - leading in turn to a ministry of witness. On the other hand, there is the temptation to further consolidate the sense of ghettoisation that already exists. The separate electorate introduced during the dictatorship of General Zia-ul-Haq, is a case in point. Very quickly certain power groups saw how their vested interests could be promoted by collaborating with something that was introduced as an instrument of marginalisation and disenfranchisement. After a number of years the question arises as to; in what way if any, Christian politicians are different from their counterparts in society at large. If the emerging process is one of clientalism, opportunism and dependency - all conducted on the basis of chai-pani (hosting parties)- the very mirror image of the dysfunctional politics in the society at large, then in what way is it a leaven in the mass or a sign of an alternative society? Some will argue that things simply cannot be otherwise but if that is the case, then what is to be gained from simply going along with something so fundamentally flawed?

The very successful campaign on the issue of the religious clause in the identity card when the proposed sectarian legislation was defeated by grassroots action, illustrates the tremendous potential for identity and self-respect that lies in peaceful and dignified campaigning for what most people of goodwill immediately recognise as just and fair. Could not the same be true for such issues as return of schools, the teaching of Christian doctrine to Christian children in Christian schools, an integrated electorate, repeal of offensive laws such as Hadood and blasphemy ordinances?


There is great potential in our Church. Three areas in particular are worth mentioning

(i) the ministry of women;

(ii) the development of a spirit of prayer, especially contemplative prayer and

(iii) outreach to people of other religions.

In areas such as participation in the Eucharist and in different kinds of groups as well as the religious education of children and vocations to the religious life, the strong Christian commitment of women is clearly evident. Moreover there is growing evidence of a tacit or implicit openness to the person of Jesus and the beauty of the vision of life he proposes, among educated women of the majority community. Given these and many other factors - among them basic justice and common sense - it has become strictly necessary to involve women in the process of thinking out new models of women's ministry in the Church.

While prayer is hugely important in peoples' lives, many think of it as a process of constructing ever longer and longer recitations replete with high-sounding clichés. Many of our Church ministers seem to be copying this practice as if "by their many words they may be heard" (Mt 6:7). There seems little evidence of actually teaching people how to pray; teaching them the value of silent communion with God.

The Church leadership seems to forget that in the Sufi tradition - which communicated the Islamic faith to the majority community - the emphasis was on interiorised religious experience.

The love people have for their faith barely translates into any effort to communicate the joy of this faith to others whether non-Christians or lapsed Christians. The Church does not exist for itself but for the sake of its mission. Theologically, mission - rooted in the Trinitarian life - is the prior reality. Remaining closed to mission and turning in on oneself leads to stagnation and selfishness. Even in the outreach to the Katchi Kohlis, Parkari Kohlis and Marwari-Bhils, the on-going long-term commitment of local Church personnel is all too rare - although there are some edifying examples. Local Church personnel who get involved in this work rarely receive the encouragement they deserve and need and are sometimes accused of abandoning "their own".


The truly great achievements of the past and present can launch us forward in hope. Building on the resourcefulness and vitality of the present, the challenges to be faced can be confronted with a sense of anticipation and adventure. In particular, attention will need to be paid to the following areas of Church life.

i. Education for personal and social transformation.

ii. Building structures of growing self-reliance.

iii. Teaching the Bible in its ecclesial and social transformational context.

iv. Clearly communicating that membership of the Church is not only a means of receiving but an opportunity to serve and develop a spirituality of willing service.

v. Recruiting and training of full-time lay pastoral workers with a higher standard of education, a more clearly defined pastoral and para-liturgical role and an adequate system of support.

vi. Putting the dialogue between faith and culture onto the theological agenda both in houses of theological formation and in the pastoral deliberations of the Church leadership.

vii. Devoting resources in a serious way to adult pastoral workers.

ix. Evaluating institutions and works primarily on the basis of how they serve the poor.

x. Setting realistic goals re. dependence on foreign money and growing financial self-sufficiency.

xi. Developing the ministry of women.

xii. Building on and enriching the sense of prayer in the community through teaching people deeper ways to pray, opening houses of prayer and becoming a recognisably praying community.

xiii. Missionary outreach - different to proselytism - to lapsed Christians and peoples of other faiths.

I would like here to mention the work of justice, the various campaigns for human rights often conducted in liaison with progressive groups among the majority community; and in particular, the efforts to organise and empower the sanitary workers. This is by no means an exhaustive list. A very necessary task for the work of renewal is to list these initiatives in a more complete way; to outline their approaches and to evaluate their potential for renewal. Taken in concert they may well represent the voice of the Holy Spirit for the future of our Church).


These are my views, based on some facts, but still the views of one person. Though necessarily limited in perspective and scope, they are the fruit of involvement, initiative, observation and dialogue; as well as much trial and error. By the nature of the case they are partial and open to critique and amplification. They are presented to facilitate discussion; in the form of an invitation to move towards a degree of consensus as to where we are and how we should like to move forward. Nothing remains the same and all things change; to refuse to move forward is to stagnate. But that moving forward has to be thoughtful, purposeful and spirit-filled.

The Ecumenical Institute, Bossey, Switzerland

July 13, 2005

Shariah Court Campaign in India: Battle for the Muslim Mind

to settle their personal disputes in shariah courts or dar ul qazas instead of approaching state courts for the purpose. Less than a fortnight later, last week the Jamiat ul-'Ulama-I Hind, an all-India body of Deobandi mullahs, followed suit and passed a resolution at its annual conference in Delhi making a similar demand. It called for Muslim couples to sign what it called a 'covenant' at the time of marriage agreeing that in the event of failure to resolve their marital problems on their own they would authorise shariah courts 'completely [sic.] to decide' on the issue. The decision of these courts would be binding on them. The covenant rules out any possibility of the couple or of one party approaching state courts for redress. 'Even if they [the shariah courts] annul our nikah [marriage]', the covenant makes the couple undertake, 'we will accept their decision and shall not revert to court against it'. In this way, the Jamiat, like the MPLB, is now seeking to bring all Muslims under its ambit, propping itself as an alternate legal authority.

The demand for separate shariah courts for Muslims in India is by no means a new one. For many years now various ulama associations have been demanding that Muslims should seek to have their family matters settled by trained mullahs, instead of by judges in the secular courts. They insist that mullahs are best able to understand and interpret the shariah, including Muslim Personal Law (MPL), suggesting that judges trained in a secular system, particularly if they are non-Muslims, do not have the same qualifications to do so. Indeed, so vociferously opposed are some of them to judges in state courts interpreting MPL that they go so far as to claim that such judges may be in league with 'anti-Islamic' forces to deliberately misinterpret MPL as part of a alleged secret plot to smuggle in a Uniform Civil Code and eventually to absorb the Muslims into the Hindu fold. Advocates of shariah courts claim that their campaign has the support of the entire Muslim community, because, so they argue, this demand is actually mandated by Islam itself. To oppose this, they suggest, is tantamount to opposing Islam, a sin unthinkable by any practising Muslim. Muslims who resist this call may, therefore, expect to be branded as apostates or at least as traitors to the cause of Allah.

Appealing to Muslims to resort to the mullahs, rather than to the courts, to settle their personal disputes is, of course, a means to bolster the sagging prestige of the mullahs. Painfully aware that as modern education spreads increasing numbers of Muslims can dispense with the mullahs to interpret their religion for them, the mullahs face a grave challenge to their authority. What better way, then, to recover it than by insisting that Muslims must accept them as the final arbiters of their destinies and that to refuse to do so is to sin against Islam? To further seal that claim to authority the mullahs can, if further emboldened, even go so far as to declare a social boycott against those who refuse to abide by the decisions of shariah courts, branding them as 'anti-Islamic' and as 'agents' of the 'enemies' of Islam.

The shariah court campaign comes at a time when numerous Indian Muslim women are beginning to mount an effective critique of the mullahs, accusing them of preaching male supremacy in the name of Islam. Islam, these women seem to be arguing, stands for gender equality and justice. In this way, these women fiercely denounce the patriarchal laws that the conservative mullahs seek to pass off in the name of the shariah. Seen in this light, the recent appeals by certain ulama associations for Muslims to set up shariah courts and to abide by their dictates is also a means to silence recalcitrant women, such as those associated with the newly formed Muslim women's personal law boards, who claim that educated Muslims can interpret Islam on their own without the aid of the mullahs. It is also a way to prevent Muslim women from seeking relief from state courts that, as in the Shah Bano case, might provide a more gender-just reading of MPL than what the mullahs are prepared to tolerate.

The support that the mullahs' demand for shariah courts actually enjoys among the Muslim community is debatable. Although many Muslims might back it, significant numbers are critical of it and many Muslims I know denounce it as wholly preposterous. A rough indication of the diverse responses the proposal has met is provided by the flood of mails that I have received in response to an essay I wrote on the subject a week ago.

In his response to my article, a certain Shan Mohammmad, a college student from Delhi, insists that the call for shariah courts is 'fully legitimate' on the grounds that 'Muslims must follow whatever the pious ulama say, because they are the successors of the Prophet Muhammad'. Quoting Syed Abul 'Ala Maududi, founder of the Islamist Jama'at-i Islami, he says, 'Islam divides humanity into two, the "friends of Allah" and the "friends of Satan"'. Islam also warns Muslims not to take non-Muslims for 'close friends or helpers', he claims. Hence, he insists, as far as possible Muslims must not seek to get their cases decided by non-Muslim judges. In line with the Jama'at-i Islami's claim that Islam provides detailed laws for every conceivable aspect of life, he declares, 'Ultimately, Muslims, be they in India or elsewhere, must struggle to have God's laws implemented in their entirety by a global Caliph'. 'Man-made laws have no place in God's scheme of things', he tells me, adding that my opposition to shariah courts is 'entirely misconceived'.

A similar ludicrous response comes from a certain Ghulam Muhammed Siddiqui from Mumbai, whose major occupation seems to be shooting off letters to newspaper editors protesting against every conceivable case of Muslim suffering, real as well as imaginary. His letters are to be found strewn over numerous Islamist sites on the Internet and in various Muslim magazines. Inevitably, they relate the same story: of hapless Muslims being persecuted by ill-willed disbelievers. If Siddiqui is to be believed, non-Muslims seem to have no other aim in life but to busy themselves plotting against Muslims and their faith. It is also as if Muslims are not to blame for any of their own ills, as if there exist no Muslim oppressors or no good non-Muslims of any sort, and as if all Muslims are innocent, badly misunderstood, lambs.

Siddiqui's response to my article is predictable. While defending the mullahs' call for shariah courts, he announces: 'It is time that Indian Muslims should chose between the two virulent anti-Muslim adversaries, the Left-Liberals and the Hindutva extremists, as to who is their Enemy No.1". "With propagandists like Yoginder Sikand raking up and proposing a joint effort between the two anti-Muslim forces", he rants, "Muslims will have to beware of the soothing words of liberals who are now becoming more and more like an improved version of Hindutva in denying Muslims any right to live in India as Muslims". He sees my opposition to shariah courts as reflecting the Left's opposition to religion, claiming that 'Left-Liberals' are particularly opposed to Islam, which allegedly unites them with Hindutva fascists. He ends his vituperative diatribe by threatening that the Muslims' 'reaction' to 'the machinations' of 'Left-Liberals' like me who are opposed to the shariah courts will 'be as decisive as [the] Muslim response to Hindutva'.

As these two responses so well illustrate, Islamist ideologues, like their Hindutva counterparts, inhabit a frighteningly Manichaean world, where pious believers are pitted against plotting enemies in a struggle for global hegemony. Any critique of diehard conservative mullahs or Islamist groups, no matter how well meaning, comes to be construed as a hidden ploy against Islam, even if the critique is not directed against Islam as such, as in the case of my piece on shariah courts. This explains why a certain Sayyed Idris, another vehement critic of my views on shariah courts, goes so far as to denounce me as an 'enemy of Islam' in the guise of a 'do-gooder', although nowhere in my article have I critiqued Islam at all. Judging by his profuse quotations from Maududi, he appears to be another Jama'at-i Islami sympathiser. He is not the first person to bestow me with the 'enemy' label, however. While some Hindutva writers have for long been accusing me of being an 'anti-Hindu pseudo secularist', I have recently earned the 'enemy of Islam' epithet after discovering that Hindutva fascists and Islamist radicals need to be opposed equally consistently. Before that truth dawned on me, my denunciations of Hindutva were regularly published in the Jama'at-i Islami's weekly Radiance, but these stopped completely ever I began speaking out against Islamists and obscurantist mullahs as well. Unlike many other fellow Islamists, Sayyed Idris, I must admit, is generous enough to acknowledge my consistent opposition to Hindutva, in addition to radical Islamists and bigoted mullahs. Yet, in true Islamist fashion, he sees in this yet another 'conspiracy'. 'Your anti-Hindutva and pro-Muslim articles', he tells me, 'are simply a clever ruse to fool gullible Muslims in order to carry on with your anti-Islamic agenda'.

Interestingly, and this has given me some cause to feel cheerful about, more Muslims have written to me to express their support of my article than those who have sought to rubbish it. One of these is a certain Raju Mohammad, an accountant from Chennai, who writes that 'Muslims must focus on bread-and-butter issues instead of non-issues like shariah courts'. The campaign for shariah courts, he warns, 'will only play into the hands of Hindutva fascists, in the same way as reactionary Muslim leaders did in the Shah Bano case that led, finally, to the destruction of the Babri Masjid, the killing of thousands of Muslims and the alarming rise of Hindutva'. He also disagrees with the mullahs on their understanding of shariah. 'Shariah is not a static entity, and the rules of shariah, humanly interpreted in the form of jurisprudence or fiqh, can change over time', he says. However, he laments, most Islamists and mullahs are 'opposed to such change, as that would undermine their own authority'. Accusing them of 'wrongly equating the 'divine shariah' with 'human interpretation', he insists that the demand that Muslims resolve their personal matters in shariah courts, instead of state courts, is 'wholly mischievous'. It would, he claims, only further 'fuel anti-Muslim passions and reinforce the image of Muslims being anti-national and unwilling to live as normal citizens of a secular state'.

Another Muslim who expresses his appreciation of my stand is a certain Ghulam Faruki from New York. 'Since, in all matters other than Personal Law, Muslims have rightly obeyed the laws of the land and accepted government appointed judges', he writes, 'and since the results of this acquiescence have been satisfactory, extension of such a paradigm would be considered a natural next step'. Hence, he says, 'attempts to set up separate courts are bound to be frustrated as well as divisive, and probably retrograde'. "It does appear", he goes on, "that the AIMPLB is out of touch with reality and is unable or unwilling to consider the consequences of its ill-advised pronouncements". He critiques the conservative mullahs of the AIMPLB for what he calls 'their dogmatic orthodoxy' and for misinterpreting Islam, which he describes as, in actual fact, a 'liberating religion'.

Faruki calls for Muslims to seek to understand their religion on their own, denying the mullahs the power that he spies them as hankering after. After all, he argues, 'Islam is supposed to be a religion of common sense, and therefore equally accessible to lay as well as expert interpretations'. 'If common sense is applied to a simple and practical religion such as Islam', he says, 'it diminishes the authority of the scholars and the experts, thereby reducing the chances of someone leading us astray'. Bypassing the hidebound legalism of the mullahs, this 'lay' Islamic theology would, he suggests, 'inspire us to seek equal rights for women, shed the ideology of violence, learn to respect other religions and other Islamic sects, and participate fully in the democratic and national activities of the countries we live in'.

In developing this new and more contextually relevant understanding of Islam, Faruki argues, the distinction between the spirit and the letter of the shariah needs to be respected. This is crucial, for he rightly sees that shariah courts that the mullahs want to set up would inevitably apply archaic and, in particular, misogynist, interpretations of the shariah. Speaking out against the mullahs' insistence that shariah laws 'as they were practised a thousand years ago' be replicated in their totality today, he argues that 'many Muslims today would rather preserve the true spirit of such laws' such as to ensure justice. In support for his plea for a historically grounded understanding of Islam he quotes with approval a modernist Muslim intellectual, Reza Arslan, who argues that 'The notion that historical context should play no role in the interpretation of the Koran-that what applied to Muhammad's community applies to all Muslim communities for all time - is simply an untenable position in every sense.''

Writing from Texas, America, a certain Mirza Faisal has also rushed to my defence. The shariah court campaign, he says, 'seems to be devoid of some basic understandings', the result perhaps of an absence of what he quaintly calls 'a reality check'. He insists that legally sanctioned shariah courts would 'kill Muslims politically and move them further into ghettos'. 'Religious counselling systems', he says, are a more sensible option than shariah courts. In a climate that is increasingly anti-Muslim, he writes, instead of raking up such 'controversial issues' which would not help them, Muslims must seek to 'build bridges' with other communities. 'The goal', he very sensibly suggests, 'should be to make people better citizens, to motivate people to move up and have a human agenda rather than a Muslim agenda'. 'The goal should be to take up leadership positions in administration, politics, business, journalism, sciences etc and be upright Muslims. That is what is required and not darul qazas', he tells me.

The most scathing critique of the shariah courts' proposal comes from a certain Zafar, an Indian Muslim from Sydney, Australia. 'I am unsure as to whether the AIMPLB is being malicious or just plain stupid here', he writes, 'but either way its talent for picking exactly the wrong issue at exactly the wrong time is reliably breathtaking'.

'Have these gentlemen forgotten so soon what their threatening violence and forcing the government to back down on the Shah Bano judgement resulted in?', he asks in genuine anguish. 'Or are they simply unconcerned', he goes on, 'with the negative impact of their grandstanding-and it appears to me, but maybe it's just me-naked greed for power and influence has on India and its people, especially on Indian Muslims?'.

Zafar goes so far as to denounce the MPLB as 'a grotesquely self aggrandising menace to India and Indian Muslims'. He critiques the MPLB and similar mullah-dominated groups for seeking to exercise a hegemonic control over the Muslims, seeking to force the state to bend to their will and demanding that the state recognise them as the sole spokesmen of the community. The shariah court campaign, he says, is all about a quest for 'money and influence' for the mullahs and the graduates of their madrasas, who would, as he puts it somewhat uncharitably, 'otherwise be unable to use their medieval education'. Unable to conceal his disgust with the antics of the mullahs he says, 'I mean, how stupid do these clowns think we are? Why don't they get a real job like anybody else?'. He even makes so bold as to assert that if the state caved into the demands of the mullahs and legally recognised shariah courts he would 'be tempted to find the closest Arya Samaj Mandir and make inquiries about signing up'. 'It says something that it's only the actions of the AIMPLB that make me consider not being a Muslim', he frankly confesses in despair, 'and never those of the organisations that run shuddhi programs".

'Hind mein Islam ko in ki bevakoofi se khatra hai' ('Islam is threatened in India from the idiocy of such people'), Zafar ends his missive by saying. Not being a Muslim myself in the conventional sense of the term, I reserve my comments, not wanting to be branded, once again, as an 'enemy agent'. But I must confess that I suspect that many Muslims might well concur with him.

Mishap of Brenton Cary Hostel, Background View

I am administrator of Brenton Carey Girls Hostel for almost 5 year now. Since one year Rev. Sadiq Daniel (so-called bishop) was trying to kick me out but my management committee never agreed because they were satisfied with my work.

In the month of March Rev. Sadiq Daniel spread out two dirty letters accusing me of bad character attaching me with Mr. Robert Josiah who is a father to me. I called a meeting of my board members and discussed the letters. Board members thought about it, discussed it in detail and advised to adopt a policy of a Christian character to forget and forgive. When the meeting was over I strongly requested my board that it is not possible to work in this situation and I must leave the job but they said that since the board is satisfied with my services and that there is a possibility that in case of my resignation Rev. Sadiq Daniel will bring some corrupt lady. The same thing I discussed with Mrs. Ruth Bavington, even she was of the same opinion.

On 5th of April Rev. Sadiq Daniel gathered about 40 people and produced some dirty letters which were written about his wife. He instigated the pastors and other men against me and my family. Some body from within them called us on phone and told that they are going to attack our house. My husband called help from 15. The police came on time and dispersed the mob. We submitted an application for protection the same evening at Frere Police Station which is on record.

11th April:-

At half past twelve in the night of tenth April we were told that Sadiq Daniel will attack the Girls Hostel with his men. Again we submitted an application for protection and help and we have a receipt of the same with us.

On 11th April Sadiq Daniel entered the compound at about 9:30 with a big group of undesired elements along with a large contingent of police. Sadiq Daniel led all these persons who included Shamoon Shahzar, George Bhatti, Zaffar Iqbal and Clementina Berge.

A school teacher and a chowkidar (gatekeeper) from the gate informed me on the intercom about this due to which I locked the door and informed the staff.

There was a knock on the door upon which I looked through the window and saw Sadiq Daniel Clementina, Zaffar Iqbal, George Bhatti and some workers of Dar-ul- Kushnud along a big mob.

They started breaking the doors upon which I called for help from 15 and told them about what was happening and that they can hear the sounds of breaking of doors but no help came. Eventually they broke the door of accounts office and started breaking the door of my office. I ran inside the hostel where the girls of 9th and 10th class were in the hostel because of their preparation for their board exams while the other students were in their respective schools.

I hid myself in the store room under the bed for about 45 minutes while they were searching for me all over the place. Finally they caught me and Clementina was the first person who slapped me on my face and started kicking. Then a lady police constable grabbed me from my neck and said, “I have come to arrest you”. I asked, “Do u have any warrants?” Instead of answering she started beating me. Zaffar Iqbal and George Bhatti shouted arrest Shahnaz also Arrest Shahnaz also. This was the time the girl students of 9th and 10th class came and snatched me from their hands and took me to the prayer room and locked the door from inside.

Again they started breaking the door of prayer room but girls resisted for about 2 and a half hour. Finally they gathered all their people who were between 30 to 40 and they broke the prayer room door. The girls resisted saying Ghazala is our mother and you cannot take her. The personal guard of Sadiq Daniel loaded his gun and directed towards the girls and warned them hand me over to them otherwise he will shoot. Girls said you fire on us or kill us but we will not let her go. Having failed to threaten them he dropped his gun and went out.

Then Zaffar Iqbal, George Bhatti, Clementina along with two lady police women and other men came forward. They were beating the girls, pulling their hair, tearing their cloths and took away all the girls away from there. George Bhatti, Zaffar Iqbal, Clementina the lady police all were dragging me out of the prayer hall beating all the way long to the play ground where Sadiq Daniel and other were standing there. Sadiq Daniel commanded

George Bhatti take off her cloths, Zaffar Iqbal took my shirt upwards and George Bhatti pulling down my shalwar. I begged George Bhatti have pity on me for the sake of your own daughter Lubna. He said u cannot be my daughter. I will make u fully naked. Then they kicked me on the vagina and naked legs. Clementina bitted me on the shoulder. Here they bought two papers and force me to sign. When I refused again they slapped me and again dragged me on the ground. At this stage Mrs. Sher Gill and Mrs. Pamila Shakti arrived they picked me up from the ground and again asked me to sign some unknown papers which once more I refused. Here S.H.O. Ghazala of the Women PS arrived on the scene I begged her you are my name sake, help me. She brought me back to the office, helped me to wash my face. Here all the men went to Dar-ul-Khushnud perhaps they were hiding themselves from this new lady police. Here S.H.O. Ghazala reconnected the phone which was disconnected by these fellows to conduct their evil operation undisturbed. I think she realized about the critical condition that I may not survive. She asked me call any body for help and I called Bishop Ijaz Inayat, Mr. Robert Joshiah, Mrs. Ruth Bavington on phone. Mrs. Ruth Bavington was the first to reach the office at 2 o clock. She saw the entire breakage and awful situation. She was constantly comforting me and praying.

At half past three Sabir Rajput (who had been called by Bishop Ijaz to get the main gate opened) came along with S.H.O. Rao Khalid in civil dress came to my office. Sabir Rajput scolded every body and put his hands on my head and assured that he will provide justice. He said you are administrator and shall remain on the same seat and said you are on leave for three days. Give charge to your junior for three days after which we will again sit on Friday and discuss the situation to reach a conclusion. He requested Mrs. Bavington to take the charge temporarily but she refused. Then charge was asked to be given to Miss Shahnaz but she also refused because she was terrified she said I want to leave the job. But Mrs. Bavington and I requested her to stay for three days. Mr. Sabir Rajput brought me out (empty handed as my bag and keys were not given to me) to the main gate where Bishop Ijaz Inayat was standing. They asked me to sit on the bench besides the main gate while Sabir Rajput and Bishop Ijaz went inside Dar-ul Khushnud

As they came out at about and took me out. The main gate was specially opened for us which had been locked and 6 police mobiles were at the gate. My husband and some other pastors were at the main gate, where police was present to provide cover the evil operation of the Rev. Sadiq Daniel and stop every body from entering. All the people and pastors along with my husband had been struggling for my release as I had been made a hostage for six hours. It is sad to say that Miss Shahnaz and the girls who had been trying to protect me are continuously being tortured and pressurized to change their evidence in the support of Sadiq Daniel and his associates and give a different look to the entire situation. She is being harassed and is not in a position to stay in side the hostel any longer.

Police refused to register F.I.R against Sadiq Daniel and Shamoon Shazar who were directing the whole operation and against George Bhatti, Zaffar Iqbal, Clementina and the police officials who were facilitating the entire operation. Then we went to C.P.L.C. to seek legal help who were cooperative and helped us to get the Medico Legal which was later given to them.

Then on 14th of April An F.I.R. was registered against me and 15 other innocent girl students who were helping me instead of culprits. Now the police is raiding all over in search of me. Sadiq Daniel is arranging riots and press conference to save his skin. At the moment it is not safe for me to stay in our compound therefore we are spending time here and there. We need you support. Pray that my husband can be comforted and the evil culprits are brought to justice.

In Christ

Mrs. Ghazala Shafiq

The Impact of Shari'ah Laws on Minorities in Pakistan. By Naeem Shakir Advocate

What havoc has been and is being wrought by forces of retrogression, vested interest, fundamentalists, obscurants and religious extremists in the name of Islam in the recent past has perhaps not been much known to those who are not victim of such oppression. The much-trumpeted 'war on terror' in the western world media is politically designed because at one hand they are the ones who promoted and funded this religious lobby to launch jihad and fight against Soviet Union and on the other they have hegemonic designs in the name of globalization. The forces one time used as agent provocateurs and for proxy war have now over grown and developed vested interest to sustain themselves. Post cold war era has so far proved more treacherous for the civil society of the regions that have been used as garrisons by the bulwarks of capitalism. Because the religious extremists in order to impose their writ of authority even resort to use of lethal force at the places of worship of 'others.' They are reckless and cruel. These forces have even embarrassed the majority of their Muslim brethren especially who are engaged in the revivalist movement for not only a progressive, humane, tolerant and peace loving Islam but are trying to redefine the role of the Muslim world in the comity of nations.

There is no denying the fact that whenever and wherever religion was used for purposes opposed to its inherent spirit of peace, brotherhood, and justice, it not only lost its relevance in the process of social development but its image was also tarnished in the minds and hearts of those who were subjected to it. History is replete with events in which the name of religion was used to glorify the deeds and persons of the tyrant rulers. There was a time when State decrees were accompanied by religious decrees (fatwa) to silence the subjects and justify obedience.

The Holy Quran

It would not be fair to comment on Islamic Shariah without mentioning the two main current schools of thought in the Muslim world and high lighting the Quranic message in its historical perspective. Islam addresses the people of the world through the revealed Book Quran. (Sura Naas 114 /1to 6). Quran says that the God of Islam is the God of the Universe and not God of Muslims only. (Rub-ul-al'meen) Muhammad the Prophet of Islam is the Blessing for the Universe. (Rehmatul'almin) It forbids compulsion in religion. (Chapter2 / 256) It lays stress on personal accountability as it says no one will be burden on other. (Chapter 2 / 139) It extends invitation to non-Muslims for a dialogue. (Chapter 3 / 64) It says that if God wanted that there be all 'Momins' (Muslims) He could do so. (Chapter 10 / 99) Therefore the concept of diversity is found in the teachings of Quran. It further says, " Your Deen (faith) is for you and my Deen (faith) is for me." (Chapter 109 / 6) It says, " Do not abuse the idols of the idolaters." (Chapter 6 / 109) Muhammad the Prophet is the Messenger to convey the message and is not appointed as the Keeper over others and certainly not an arbiter. (Chapter 6 / 108) The Book says that after conveying message, " leave them alone and turn away from them. (Chapter 32 / 30) The Quran instructs protection of all places of worship. (Chapter 22 / 40)

Therefore, the movement of revivalism amongst Muslims that has been gaining ground in the past has developed two distinct factions having two different approaches and interpretation of Islam. One stands for medieval and fixated position on issues of fiqh or Islamic jurisprudence whereas the faction representing progressive Islam say that the medieval approach is tantamount to robbing Islam of its eternal spirit and of its continual relevance for all times. Syed Afzal Haider, a jurist and Islamic scholar of Pakistan and who is also senior member of the Council of Islamic Ideology, in his book "Islamic Revolution" writes, " Quran has laid sufficient stress on the need to organize human society on a balanced pattern for the betterment of human race. The desire to lead the people to the path of salvation, freedom from fear, sublimation, economic and political independence, human dignity, international peace, exemption from exploitation of every type and above all tolerance and equal opportunities to develop the latent potential of each individual and a people collectively, is destined to get Divine Approval." Another known Islamic scholar from India, Dr Asghar Ali Engineer, writes, " The most stressed values of Quran are ('adl) justice, (ihsan) benevolence, (rahmah) compassion, (hikmah) wisdom and human dignity. These values cannot be compromised in any law and if any law violates these values that would be unacceptable in Islam." He further writes, ' What is to be borne in mind that though the Quranic principles and values are universal, but their application is situation specific. Therefore we have to apply them according to our own situation which calls upon change in interpretation in changed socio-economic conditions.'

Sources of Islamic Law

The two basic sources of Islamic Law are the divine revelation of the Quran, and the Sunnah which relate to what the Prophet said and did or did not express disapproval of things done in his presence during his lifetime that is technically called Sunnah. S unnah is generally expressed through 'Ahadith' i.e., traditions. The Islamic jurisprudence is based on the Quran, Sunnah, Ijma, (consensus amongst Ulama) Qiyas, (analogy- analogical reasoning based on Quran and Sunnah) Ijtihad, (consensus amongst Muslim Umma) Customs and Conventions. The Shariah has two major legal traditions, Sunni and Shi'a. Whereas the Sunni legal tradition has different schools of thought like, Hanafi, Shafai, Malaki and Hanbali. There are now two broad distinctions in Islam the Sunni Muslims and the Shia Muslims. The major difference the two Schools have is in the political interpretation of the text of Quran.

Iranian Revolution of 1979

The process of Islamisation at state level started in 1979 when Immam Khameni took over in Iran and enforced the Shi'ite version of Islam. This revolution had a monumental effect on the Muslim world. The mass killings of the opponents without proper trial however, created a fear syndrome amongst Sunnis and other minorities. The Bahais' were expelled as community. The oxodus of Bahais from Iran has woeful tales. The revolution led by Immam Ayatollah Ruhollah Khomeni had an anti-American and anti-imperialist stance due to which the American administration took keen interest in neighboring Afghanistan and initiated its plans to checkmate the influence of the revolution in the region. The post Khomeni revolution period is the one in which neighboring Sunni States felt threatened by the emerging Shi'ite religio-political force in the region. A sectarian strife supported by many interested parties emerged amongst different schools of thought. The Shia revolution provided space to the militant forces of Sunni's spearheaded by Deoband and Wahabi sects to demand out of reaction that Pakistan be declared a Sunni State. The countries in which Shari'ah was imposed in that period were Pakistan, Nigeria, Sudan, Indonesia, and to some extent Malaysia, where minorities suffered discrimination, harassment and inhuman treatment.

Islamic Shari'ah - A Pakistan Perspective

While examining the effects of Shari'ah on minorities one presupposes that one is considering such religious minorities who are citizens or are residing in a State that is predominantly Muslim and has enforced Islamic Shariah. A nation state such as Pakistan, born out of partition of India when the British withdrew from the colonial rule in the Indian sub-continent in 1947 will be a novel study in this regard.

Pakistan was conceived by its leader Muhammad Ali Jinnah, the Father of Nation and titled as Qaide Azam (The Great Leader) as an enlightened Muslim State and not as a theocratic State. But the orthodox and fundamentalist forces from day one in connivance with the establishment tried to promote agenda of obscurantism for their vested interest. This agenda was materialized through administrative and legislative measures at state level. The passing of Objectives Resolution in 1949 (which provided religious base to the State) is the first example in this regard.

The second major event took place when by launching a street agitation the Parliament was forced to declare Ahamedies as non-Muslims. No parliament has ever sat in judgement on matters of faith but the establishment made it happen in Pakistan.

According to Article 2 of its Constitution that was promulgated in 1973, " Islam shall be the State religion of Pakistan." And Article 227 declares, " All existing laws shall be brought in conformity with the Injunctions of Islam as laid down in the Holy Quran and Sunnah, and no law shall be enacted which is repugnant to such Injunctions of Islam." The Supreme Court of Pakistan is constituted under Article 175 of the Constitution. But a parallel judicial system has been created under Article 203C "which shall consist of not more than eight Muslim Judges". Under Article 203D, the Federal Shariat Court has been empowered as under;

" --- either on its own motion or on the petition of a citizen or the Federal Government or a Provincial Government, to examine and decide the question whether or not any law or provision of law is repugnant to the injunctions of Islam, as laid down in the Holy Quran and Sunnah of the Holy Prophet, hereinafter referred to as the Injunctions of Islam.

Shari'ah Supreme Law

Apart from these constitutional provisions there is a statute that was promulgated as Enforcement of Shariah Act 1991. This law in a way reiterated the supremacy of Shariah law declaring in its Section 3, ' The Shari'ah that is to say the Injunctions of Islam as laid down in the Holy Quran and Sunnah, shall be the supreme law of Pakistan." Under this Act education, economy, mass media and judicial system shall be Islamised as provided in Sections 7, 8, 9 and 14 respectively. But Section 4 of this Act overrides other laws as it says, " While interpreting the statute-law, if more than one interpretation is possible, the one consistent with the Islamic principles and jurisprudence shall be adopted by the Court." This provision of law has caused serious effects, which will be stated later.

Three fourth of the national life of Pakistan nation had been under military rule. And due to lack of undemocratic institutions the socio-political situation has been very chaotic. The religious lobby has always politically blackmailed the political governments and has been working hand in gloves with the military rulers. The military ruler Gen. Zia ul Haq, who took upon himself to Islamize the society, effected most of these constitutional amendments and brought changes in the statute law. The Objectives Resolution which had served as a Preamble to Constitutions of 1956,1962 and 1973 was made substantive part of the Constitution by incorporation of Article 2-A and was placed as an Annex to the said Article.

While serving as a preamble, the sixth paragraph of the Objectives Resolution read as under:

" An adequate provision shall be made for the minorities freely to profess and practice their religion and develop their culture."

Whereas the word 'freely' stands deleted from the text when it was placed as an annexure to Article 2-A. It was deliberate and a malafide act on the part of the military ruler to delete this important word 'freely' which later had serious repercussions in the socio-political setup. It introduced an element of religious extremism and the sectarian legislation made thereafter promoted religious discrimination against the minorities. In order to gain religious sanctions for his government, Gen. Zia collaborated with the religious fundamentalists. Those who were never voted for the Assemblies were brought into the corridors of power through administrative measures.

Religious Fundamentalism

The military government encouraged the religious parties like Jamait-e-Islami operating in the field of politics. They kept embarrassing each government and political forces by taking mileage on religious card. Whereas religiously extremist organizations like Sipahe Sahaba, and Jaishe Muhammad sharpened the sectarian divide. Those groups introduced violence by killing members of other groups in the name of religion. Its members openly marched in public displaying lethal weapons and over awed their opponents in particular and public in general. There was implied patronage of the government for the armed militancy of these religious extremists. It was during this time that armed militant groups like Daawat ul Irshad, Lashkr-e-Jhangvi, Harkatul Ansar and Lashker-e-Taiyyaba etc, etc, emerged to carry out 'jihad' in Afghanistan and later in Kashmir. Religious groups of like nature sprung up like mushrooms that spread culture of violence and hate. What to talk of religious minorities, the Muslims even felt scared and insecure at the hands of these zealots masquerading in the name of religion and jihad.

Islamic Criminal Law

In the process of Islamisation that Gen. Zia initiated, the following sectarian legislation was promulgated. The Hudood Laws were promulgated by Gen. Zia-ul-Haq to introduce punishments of Hadd in criminal law of the country in order to bring it in conformity with the Injunctions of Islam as set out in the Holy Quran and Sunnah. These laws included,

I.The Offence of Zina (Enforcement of Hudood) Ordinance 1979.

II.The Offences against Property (Enforcement of Hudood) Ordinance 1979.

III.Prohibition Enforcement of Hadd Order IV 1979.

IV.The Offence of Qazf (Enforcement of Hudood) Ordinance 1979.

V.The Execution of the Punishment of Whipping Ordinance 1979.

A few provisions of these Ordinances are reproduced for study.

The punishment of ' HADD' in these Hadood Ordinances has been defined as punishment ordained by the Quran or Sunnah.

The Offences Against Property (Enforcement of Hudood) Ordinance, 1979 relates to theft, robbery and cases of dacoity. The kind of proof required for the offence has been provided in Section 7 of the Ordinance, as under:

" The proof of theft liable to hadd shall be in one of the following forms, namely:

(a)the accused pleaded guilty of the commission of theft liable to hadd; and

(b)at least two Muslim adult male witnesses, other than the victim of the theft, about whom the court is satisfied , having regard to the requirements of tazkia al-shuhood, that they are truthful persons and abstain from major sins (kabair), give evidence as eye-witnesses of the occurrence :

Provided that, if the accused is a non-Muslim, the eye-witnesses may be non-Muslims:

Provided further that the statement of the victim of the theft or the person authorized by him shall be recorded before the statement of the eyewitnesses are recorded.

Explanation-In this section, tazkia al shuhood means the mode of inquiry adopted by a Court to satisfy itself as to the credibility of a witness."

Whereas the punishment of theft liable to hadd is provided in Section 9 which is given as under:

1) Whoever commits theft liable to hadd for the first time shall be punished with amputation of his right hand from the joint of the wrist.

(2) Whoever commits theft liable to hadd for the second time shall be punished with amputation of his left foot up to ankle.

(3) Whoever commits theft liable to hadd for the third time or any subsequent thereto, shall be punished with imprisonment of life.

Whereas, Section 25 of this Ordinance, provides;

" The Presiding Officer of the Court by which a case is tried, or an appeal is heard, under this Ordinance shall be a Muslim: provided that, if the accused is a non-Muslim, the Presiding Officer may be a non-Muslim.

The second Ordinance was called the "Offence of Zina (Enforcement of Hudood) Ordinance of 1979. The Ordinance in its Section 4 defines Zina:

" a man and a woman are said to commit Zina if they willfully have sexual intercourse without being validly married to each other."

Whereas, Zina liable to hadd under Section 5 is provided as under;

"(1) Zina is liable to hadd if;

(a)it is committed by a man who is an adult and is not insane with a woman to whom he is not, and does not suspect himself to be married; or

(b)it is committed by a woman who is an adult and is not insane with a man to whom she is not, and does not suspect herself to be married.

(2) Whoever is guilty of zina liable to hadd shall, subject to the provisions of the


(a)if he or she is a muhsan, be stoned to death at a place; or

(b)if he or she is not a muhsan, be punished, at a public place, with whipping numbering one hundred stripes.

Explanation: Muhsan mean an adult Muslim man or a woman.

And Section 8 of the Ordinance provides the required standard of evidence as under;

" Proof of Zina (adultery) or zina-bil-jabr (rape), liable to hadd shall be in one of the following forms, namely:

(a)the accused makes before a Court of competent jurisdiction a confession of the commission of the offence; or

(b)at least four Muslim adult male witnesses, about whom the Court is satisfied, having regard to the requirements of tazkiah al-shuhood,that they are truthful persons and abstain from major sins (kabair), give evidence as eye-witnesses of the act of penetration necessary to the offence:

(c)Provided that, if the accused is a non-Muslim, the eyewitnesses may be non-Muslims.

Explanation: Tazkiah al-shuhood means the mode of inquiry adopted by a Court to satisfy itself as to the credibility of a witness.

The Presiding Officer under Section 21 of the Ordinance shall be a Muslim but if the accused is a non-Muslim the Presiding Officer may be a non-Muslim.

The next law is Prohibition (Enforcement of Hadd) Order 1979. It prohibited the use of liquor. The non-Muslims may use liquor for religious ceremonies on liquor permits issued by the Government. The punishment for offences for use, manufacture, bottling, possession and transportation for liquor under this law includes life imprisonment or not less than two years imprisonment along with whipping not exceeding thirty stripes and shall also be liable to fine. The evidence required for an offence liable to hadd under Section 9 of the Ordinance provides that "at least two Muslim adult male witnesses" about whom the Court is satisfied that they lead life according to the Injunctions of Islam. who lead life according to injunctions of Islam. The Offence of Qazf (Enforcement of Hadd) Ordinance of 1979 defines and provides punishment for an offence of Qazf that is false imputation of zina (adultery) about any person knowing that that imputation would harm and injure that person. Such person will be subjected to whipping numbering eighty stripes as a punishment for the commission of such an offence. And such conviction shall require evidence of 'at least two Muslim adult male witnesses. The Presiding Officer of the Court by which a case is tried, or an appeal is heard under this Ordinance shall be a Muslim.

Testimony of Non-Muslims

The testimony of non-Muslim citizen has been rendered secondary to that of a Muslim as it is adjudged and measured in terms of the principles as laid down in Quran and Sunnah, under the new Evidence Act with an Islamic name - Qanoon -e- Shahadat of 1984.

The application of Islamic Shariah on non-Muslim citizens is most unjust. The act of imposing a particular Shariah to which he/she does not belong tantamount is to flagrant violation of human rights as laid down in the international treaties. The argument advanced in favour of the application of Islamic laws to non-Muslim citizens of Pakistan is that public law is applicable to all citizens across the world. The argument is fallacious and not tenable as the declared base and foundation of this law is religiously sectarian. And the application of Hudood Laws over non-Muslims of the country reflects a theocratic mind.

Personal Law of Minorities

There has been a serious invasion against the Personal Laws of the religious minorities. The concept of marriage and divorce of the citizens of other religions is not similar to Islam. Polygamy is allowed in Islam whereas Christianity, Judaism, Hinduism and Paris's strictly forbid having more that one wife. Some of the provisions of Divorce Act applicable to minorities are in conflict with the Ordinance.

It may be stated that Pakistan is predominantly an agrarian society and feudal values dominate the socio-cultural life of its people. Abduction and violence against women is a common feature. And women of the marginalized sections of the society are common victims. According to the report of the Human Rights Commission of Pakistan for the year 2002, 'one woman is being raped in every two hours and one woman is gang raped in every eight hours in Pakistan'. And most of the cases go unreported because of social taboos and the stigma that wretched act carries against a woman. This is an appalling situation and calls for some immediate remedial steps to better the situation.

The Muslim landlords without much uproar abduct the married Christian/Hindu women. And in order to avoid the rigors of penal law, converts the abductee to Islam and under goes the procedure of Islamic marriage with her. The whole exercise is under taken in such a mechanical manner that the law is made a sheer mockery. Since the Shari'ah has become the Supreme Law, and the statute law has to be interpreted according to the Injunctions of Islam, her earlier marriage under the Christian Marriage Act or under Hindu Marriage Law practically stands dissolved ipso facto. Why because she has supposedly embraced Islam and she being a Muslim is prohibited to marry a non-Muslim. As Islamic Shariah has to prevail, the institution of Christian marriage is rendered as a fragile thing and the personal law of non-Muslim citizens becomes meaningless.


The religious parties which were not only against the founder of the nation Qaid-e-Azam Muhammad Ali Jinnah but were also against the formation of the state of Pakistan gradually reconciled and launched campaign to turn it into a theocratic state. The religious lobby of the Islamists was not prepared to accord equal status to non-Muslim citizens in this newly founded state. They term non-Muslims as 'dhimmis' which is a derogatory word to lower down the social status. Dhimmis are charged with a 'jazia' (tax) for giving protection to life and property to non-Muslims in an Islamic State. The non-Muslims were not treated as part of one Pakistan nation as according to Islamists there were two nations in the country, one Muslim nation and the other non-Muslim nation. The Jamiat-e- Islami wrote a lot of literature about the status of a non-Muslim in an Islamic State. This generated the baneful sentiment of religious prejudice, which slowly marginalised the non-Muslim citizens in the socio-political life. Maulana Abu ala Maudoodi well-known Islamic scholar in his book 'Islami Riasat' (Islamic State) said," the non-Muslims shall not have a right of vote and right of representation in the legislature of an Islamic."

Separate Electorates

It was in this background that a stunning blow causing serious damage to the socio-political status of non-Muslim citizens was administered through amendments in the electoral laws and the country's constitution whereby an apartheid mode of separate electorates was imposed on nation in general and non-Muslim citizens in particular. The electoral lists were separated as Muslim and non-Muslim voters. Both could not vote for each other at the time of elections as electoral constituencies had been separated on sectarian lines in five religious groups, one that of Muslim and the other for non-Muslim citizens belonging to four different religions that included Christians, Hindus, Ahmadies and other religious communities. This apartheid mode of separate electorates threw the non-Muslim citizens of Pakistan out of the main stream of national life. Their status was rendered as second class citizens. They were no more part of the business of the State. The right of vote stood classified on religious lines and the citizens were deprived to fully enjoy the right of adult franchise. They thus stood politically marginalized on the basis of religion. The non-Muslim citizens were deprived of the right of vote and right of representation in the legislature during four general elections, a period spread over a quarter of a century. This is the period when religious fundamentalism in this country flourished and the religious extremists gained ground. A time came when these forces of militant Islam challenged the State agencies and the civil society was made hostage.

General Pervaiz Musharaf by over throwing a civil government took the charge as military ruler on September 9 1999. Despite the fact that it was an undemocratic government it took a bold step and restored the mode of joint electorate that brought the apartheid mode of Separate Electorates to an end. The general elections of 2002 were held under joint electorates with reserved seats for the religious minorities through proportional representation and list system. Some of the religious parties still keep harping the old tune. They assert that Pakistan being an Islamic State, the mode of joint electorate offends its ideological ethos.

Blasphemy Law

The law on blasphemy also belongs to the era when the country was under military rule of Gen. Zia. The offences relating to religion have been given in sections 295, 295-A, 295-B, 295-C, 296, 297, 298, and 298-A, 298-B and 298-C of Pakistan Penal Code. It would be appropriate to reproduce the text of these Sections of the Pakistan Penal Code, which were introduced later through amendments.

Chapter XV


295. Injuring and defiling place of worship, with intent to insult the religion of any

Class. Whoever destroys, damages or defiles any place of worship, or any object held sacred by any class of persons with the intention of thereby insulting the religion of any class of persons or with the knowledge that any class of persons is likely to consider such destruction, damage or defilement as an insult to their religion, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to ten years, or with fine or with both.

295A. Deliberate and malicious acts intended to outrage religious feelings of any Class by insulting its religion or religious belief. Whoever, with deliberate and malicious intention of outraging the religious feelings of any class of the citizens of Pakistan, by words, either spoken or written or by visible representation insults or attempts to insult the religion or religious beliefs of that class, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term that may extend to ten years, or with fine or with both.

295B. Defiling, etc. of copy of Holy Quran. Whoever willfully defiles, damages or desecrates a copy of the Holy Quran or of an extract therefrom or uses it in any derogatory manner or for any unlawful purpose shall be punishable with imprisonment of life.

295C. Use of derogatory remarks, etc., in respect of the Holy Prophet. Whoever by words, either spoken or written, or by visible representation, or by any imputation, innuendo, or insinuation, directly or indirectly, defiles the sacred name of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him) shall be punished with death, or imprisonment for life, and shall also be liable to fine.

Note: The section has been amended and the alternative punishment of life imprisonment has bee deleted.

296.Disturbing religious assembly. Whoever voluntarily causes disturbances to any assembly lawfully engaged in the performance of religious worship, or religious ceremonies, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to one year, or with fine or with both.

297.Trespassing on burial places, etc. Whoever, with the intention of wounding the feeling of any person, or of insulting the religion of any person, or with the knowledge of that the feelings of any person are likely to be wounded , or that the religion of any person is likely to be insulted thereby,

commits any trespass in any place of worship or any place of sculpture, or any place for the performance of funeral rites or as a depository for the remains of the dead, or offers any indignity to any human corpse or causes disturbance to any persons assembled for the performance of funeral ceremonies, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to one year, or with fine, or with both.

298. Uttering words, etc., with deliberate intent to wound religious feelings.

Whoever, with the deliberate intention of wounding the religious feelings of any person, utters any word or makes any sound in the hearing of that person or makes any gesture in the sight of that person or places any object in the sight of that person, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to one year, or with fine, or with both.

298-A. Use of derogatory remarks, etc., in respect of holy personages.

Whoever by words, either spoken or written, or by visible representation, or by any imputation, innenundo or insinuation, directly or indirectly, defiles the sacred name of any wife (Ummul Mumineen), or members of the family (Ahle-bait), of the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him), or any of the righteous Caliph (Khulfa-e-Rashadeen) or companions of Sahaba) of the Holy Prophet (Peace be upon him) shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three years, or with fine, or with both.

298-B. Misuse of epithets, descriptions and titles, etc., reserved for certain holy

Personages or places.

(1)Any person of the Quadiani group or the Lahori group (who call themselves

'Ahamedies' or by any other name) who by words, either spoken or written, or by visible representation;

(a)refer to, or addresses, any person, other than a Caliph or companion of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him), as "Ameer-ul-Mumineen", "Khalifa-tul-Mumineen", Khalifa-tul Muslimeen" , "Sahaabi" or "Razi Allah Anho";

(b)refer to, or addresses, any person, other than a wife of the Holy Prophet Muhammad (Peace be upon him), as "Ummul-Mumineen";

(c)refer to, or addresses, any person, other than a member of the family (Ahle-bait) of the Holy Prophet 9Peace be upon him), as "Ahle-bait"; or

(d)refer to, or names, or calls, his place of worship as "Masjid";

shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term, which may extend to three years, and shall also be liable to fine.

(2)Any person of the Quadiani group or Lahori group (who call themselves '

"Ahamedies" or by any other name) who by words, either spoken or written, or by visible representation, refers to the mode or form of call to prayer followed by his faith as "Azan", or recites Azan, as used by the Muslim, shall be punished with imprisonment of either description for a term which may extend to three years, and shall also be liable to fine.

298-C. Persons of Quadiani group, etc., calling himself a Muslim or preaching or

Propagating. Any person of the Quadiani group or Lahori group (who call

themselves 'Ahmadies' or by any other name), who directly or indirectly poses

himself as Muslim, or calls or refers to, his faith as Islam, or preaches or

propagates his faith, or invites others to accept his faith, by words, either

spoken or by visible representation, or in any manner whatsoever outrages the

religious feelings of Muslims, shall be punished with imprisonment of either

description for a term which may extend to three years and shall also be liable

to fine.

The text of the aforementioned law amply provides a fair understanding how the Muslims who are in predominant majority are touchy, sensitive, and assertive about their faith and religious leaders and are totally unmindful how grossly they are offending, violating and injuring the religious feelings of others. The State and its agencies have treacherously acted in manner that has flagrantly violated not only the international treaties and conventions but also has offended all standards of human rights legislation.

Shariat Court and Death Punishment

It may be stated that the Section 295C was incorporated vide Ordinance 1 of 1988 which had alternative punishments of death or imprisonment for life for the offence of blasphemy against the Holy Prophet.

A petition was moved by a Muslim lawyer who is member of Jamait Islami before the Federal Shariat Court under Article 203D of the Constitution, praying, that since Islam provided only one punishment to the blasphemer of Holy Prophet and that is death i.e., capital punishment, therefore the provisions of Section 295C, Pakistan Penal Code providing punishment as 'death or life imprisonment' being repugnant to the Injunctions of Islam may be struck down from the statute book.

There was an interesting debate on the issue as arguments were advanced for and against by the lawyers before the five Judge. Finally the religious fundamentalists and those who wanted death as mandatory punishment for the blasphemer, won and those against lost. The lawyers against the petition very eloquently argued that Hadd was not provided in the Holy Quran and that there were instances that Prophet himself pardoned those who were rude and insulted him. But the Court was swayed away with the religious fervor of the Islamic extremists. The Federal Shariat Court in its judgement of 30th October 1990, held, " We are of the view that the alternate punishment of life imprisonment as provided in section 295C, P.P.C. is repugnant to the Injunctions of Islam as given in Holy Quran and Sunnah and therefore, the said words be deleted therefrom."

The judgement further said, " A clause may further be added to this section so as to make the same acts or things when said about other Prophets, also offence with the same punishment as suggested above".

It further held, " A copy of this order shall be sent to the President of Pakistan under Article 203D(3) of the Constitution to take steps to amend the law so as to bring the same in conformity with the Injunctions of Islam. In case, this is not done by 30th April, 1991 the words "or imprisonment for life" in section 295C shall cease to have effect on that date."

The government of Pakistan did not take any action, therefore the said words are no more on the statute book from April 30, 1991 with solitary and mandatory punishment for death to a person accused of blasphemy against the Prophet.

Blasphemy Law As Tool of Oppression

The record shows that after declaring death as mandatory punishment for the blasphemy against Prophet, this law was used for religious persecution and for settling personal scores. A bear reading of the definition of blasphemy provided under section 295C is so vague and ambiguous that it casts the net wide open to rope in any one for malicious prosecution. This law has been ruthlessly abused against Christians and Ahamdies who have been the main victims ever since the Shariat Court amended this law. After the verdict of the Shariat Court a wild wave of religious extremism by the fanatics was unleashed against the minorities who were targeted for religious persecution. A few cases would show the extent of torture and killings caused to the religious minorities under this law. These are some of the high profile cases in which the writer served as the defense counsel for the alleged Christian blasphemers under heavy odds as his life too had been in danger on account of such engagements.

Naimat Ahmar Case

A Christian of 44years,was a post graduate teacher. He was a progressive poet, writer and a government schoolteacher. One Farooq Ahmad, a Muslim zealot of 20 years, butchered him in the broad daylight (at 10am) on January 6 1992 at the premises of the office of the District Education Officer Faislabad, Punjab, Pakistan, while the victim was on his work place. The young assassin who was member of Sipahe Sahaba (a religious outfit well known for its terrorist activities) had been directed by his religious leaders that the victim had committed blasphemy against the Prophet and it was his bounden duty to kill him to punish the blasphemer and by doing so he would also win to win heavens.

The deceased was left behind a widow, two daughters and two sons. No case had been registered against the accused. He was not provided an opportunity to defend his person. No Court tried him for the allegation of blasphemy. He was killed on the basis of 'fatawa' (religious decree) issued by Muslim clerics who had been won over by a colleague of the deceased who had been offended as the deceased did not agree with his mutual service transfer proposal. Therefore in order to teach him a lesson he hatched a conspiracy to implicate the deceased in a false blasphemy case. The killer was sentenced to 14 years imprisonment by the trial Court that was up held by the High Court.

Gul Masih Case

Gul Masih, a Christian was charged for alleged blasphemous utterances against the Prophet while engaged in a religious discussion. The religious debate initiated when Gul Masih attributed dishonesty to the Muslim plumber who had been paid for repairing fosse of a leaking community water tap. The two Muslim neighbors felt offended at the remarks and took as communal insult. The discussion took bitter turn but during all that time Gul Masih did not say any thing outrageous that could be termed blasphemous against Prophet. The two Muslims thought of teaching him a lesson and thus roped him in a false blasphemy case registered on 13.12.1991.And soon thereafter he was arrested.

Gul Masih was sentenced to death on 2.11.1992 by the Sessions Court. Gul Masih had to languish in the jail till such time the Division Bench of the Lahore High Court in its judgement of October 27 1994 declared the case as a " case of no evidence". He was acquitted and was released from the jail. It would however be not out of place to mention here that it became difficult to bring him out the jail as serious threat was posed to his life by the Muslim extremist who were annoyed with the judgement of acquittal. Gul Masih was taken out of the jail at the dead of night under cover of heavy police contingent to be hibernated at a place wherefrom he was transferred to Islamabad Airport to be flown to Germany under some church arrangement.

Tahir Iqbal Case

Tahir Iqbal 33 was born in a Muslim family. After matriculation he joined Pakistan Air Force as an aeronautical mechanic. In 1982 he contracted meningitis and lower part of his body paralysed. He was later confined to wheelchair as he could neither stand nor walk. During his protracted illness he came closer to religion and during that process he was converted to Christianity. His family boycotted him. The Pentecostal clergymen who had helped him in conversion often had his Christian testimony presented on loud speaker in church. Such announcement offended the religious feelings of the Muslim fundamentalists. The Maulvi of the nearby Mosque got a false case registered against Tahir Iqbal. He alleged that an apostate had defiled the Holy Quran (by marking at various pages), taught children against the teachings of Islam and at the time of "Azan" (call to prayer) early morning he gets infuriated and starts shouting and abusing Islam and the Holy Prophet. On this report he was arrested and sent to jail where he was deprived of his wheelchair. A petition was moved before the Sessions Judge for his bail praying that he was an invalid person whose lower portion of his body had completely paralysed and thus was physically handicapped and that he was entitled to bail in that totally false case. On the other hand the Muslim extremists had launched a movement against Tahir Iqbal and fatwas (religious decrees) from different Muslim clerics had been issued that he was an apostate and that he should be executed in public. Therefore, there was wave of religious frenzy and an atmosphere not conducive to fair trial. This would be best evidenced by perusal of the Order of the Sessions Judge who refused him the bail.

" Tahir Iqbal Versus The State

Present: Counsel for the Petitioner

DDA for the State

IO with Police record

Police South Cantt, Lahore, arrested Tahir Iqbal petitioner in case FIR No. 297/90 registered under Section 295C PPC. He has applied for bail.

2.Allegations as contained in the FIR is that Tahir Iqbal petitioner originally a Muslim has converted to Christianity and he is allegedly using sacrilegious language making derogatory remarks against Islam.

3.Learned counsel for the petitioner has conceded before me that the petitioner has converted himself as Christian. With this admission on the part of the petitioner's counsel, there is no need to probe further into the allegations as contained in the FIR because learned DDA has disclosed that charge has already been framed by the Illaqa Magistrate and the accused is facing trial. Since conversion from Islam into Christianity is in itself a cognizable offence involving serious implications, hence I do not consider the petitioner entitled to the concession of bail at this stage. This application is accordingly is dismissed.


8-7-91. Signed

Additional Sessions Judge,


This is a novel court order that abundantly sheds light on the subject. The States where Shari'ah has been enforced, justice is subjected to sectarian affiliations. The atmosphere becomes suffocating for the religious minorities in particular and the civil society in general. The religious lobby consolidates and not only makes the civil society hostage but also embarrasses the State agencies including the judiciary. It may be pointed out that till the writing of this article (September 2003) there is no law yet enforced in The Islamic Republic of Pakistan whereby conversion from Islam is a cognizable offence. But the Judge in his order himself appears to be religiously hurt and that is why he says," with admission on the part of the petitioner's counsel, there is no need to probe further into the allegations." Injustice, intolerance, violation of fundamental rights, equality before law and due process of law become alien concepts once you choose to adopt a particular religious creed in a State where people of different faiths and ideologies reside. Therefore, the original Islamic concept of diversity and today's concept of pluralistic society is not only defeated but also the Quranic injunction that there should be no compulsion in religion is ruthlessly violated.

Tahir Iqbal was tortured and humiliated in the jail under a conspiracy of the religious fundamentalists. It was on 20th July 1992 when Tahir Iqbal was poisoned to death in jail with the connivance of the jail officials. Tahir Iqbal was a prisoner of conscience who was subjected to religious persecution and was done to death.

Salamat Masih, Manzoor Masih and Rehmat Masih Case

Maulana Fazal Haq, a local clergy in-charge of a mosque of village Rata Dhotran, got a blasphemy case under section 295A and 295C of Pakistan Penal Code against three Christian, Salamat Masih, a minor of 13 1/2 years, Manzoor 38, and Rehmat 42. The allegation leveled against them was, " on 11.5.1993, they, with a brickbat were writing blasphemous remarks against Prophet Muhammad on the walls of the mosque and that on seeing them they fled away." The complainant further alleged, " even earlier small chits of paper with blasphemous material against Islam and Prophet were thrown in side the mosque court yard."

Now nothing could be farther than the truth as all the three accused were completely illiterate and were not in a position to read or write. The accusation was palpably false and unfounded. They were arrested and were condemned without investigation of any kind. The motive behind, against the involvement of the three was merely for intolerance in socio-religious life and of course for settling personal scores (details being avoided for brevity). The religious extremists used to bring banners and play cards in front of the Court with demands written thereon, " Execute the blasphemers", " Wrath of God on those who are providing help to them" etc.

The Sessions Court granted bail to Salamat being minor but refused to other two who later were released by the High Court on bail. But after their release from jail they remained in a state of hibernation wherefrom they would only come out for court appearance.

Fundamentalists Influence Courts

It would be worth mention as to how Court proceedings were influenced by the Muslim fundamentalists and their clergy on the day charge was framed against the accused. It may be pointed out that framing of the charge is a crucial stage in a criminal trial. The pieces of paper containing alleged blasphemous remarks were in a sealed packet as case property, which had been brought to the Court on the day. The accused and the writer as their counsel were not aware about the contents of the packet. The defense counsel therefore demanded that packed be de-sealed for framing of the charge. The packet was de-sealed on the order of the Court. The defense counsel requested the Court for perusal of the said document. Those were perhaps seven in number. The papers were handed over to the counsel. He had hardly read the second paper and taken down some notes that murmuring at once became an uproar amongst a two dozen Muslim clergy who had come close to the rostrum and shouted at the judge as to what he was doing. The defense counsel was told in a threatening manner to hand over the papers to the Court as he himself was committing blasphemy by taking down notes of the alleged remarks. The sudden commotion disturbed the Court proceedings. The Judge was completely embarrassed and demanded the papers back from the counsel. And the charge was framed under the threat of the religious extremists without bringing the allegations in the knowledge of the accused and their counsel defeating the basic principles of law and judicial norms. The right to be accorded fair trial in courts is a fundamental human right. Its denial is also violation of the right of being treated in accordance with law and a principle of natural justice that no one should be condemned unheard.

Manzoor Masih Killed in front of High Court

As the situation was very vulnerable and imminent danger to the lives of the victims was always lurking, the court had granted police escort to the accused from the office of their defense counsel to the court. On April 5 1994, after the court hearing the police left the accused and the counsel to his office that was right in front of the High Court building. After some time the three victims left the office of their counsel with an escort arranged by the Legal Aid Cell Lahore. They had hardly covered about a thousand yards distance when three religious extremists (who were later recognized as members of the notorious militant outfit Sipahe Sahaba) on two motor cycles attacked the victims by spraying volley of bullets with lethal weapons. Manzoor Masih died on the spot whereas Rehmat and Salamat along with their escort John Joseph were grievously injured. This cold blooded murder at the hands of the Islamists created a scare amongst the members of the Christian community and those who were helping the victims as lawyers and as members of the civil society.

Death Sentenced Passed

In short the remaining two were sentenced to death vide judgement dated 9.2.1995 and sent to jail for execution. The two condemned to death filed appeal before the High Court against their conviction. The Division Bench of the Lahore High Court through their well known judgement of February 23,1995, acquitted both Salamat Masih and Rehmat Masih holding that prosecution had failed to make out a case against the convicts. These proceedings were watched by the world media and got coverage in print and electronic media. The acquitted victims could not live on their own motherland that had become hostage at the hands of those who were alien to the land that is traditionally known to be land of those who have lived here in peace and harmony since ages. The victims were sent to overseas under imminent threat to their lives. They are in Germany now. It would not be out of place to mention here that after some time the senior judge of the High Court who wrote the acquittal judgement had to pay the price as he was subjected to terrorism. A religious extremist entered his office and fired fatal bullets on Justice Arif Iqbal Hussain Bhatti who died in his chair. Justice of course proved very expensive.

Anwar Masih Case

Anwar Masih was another victim of blasphemy law who was sentenced to death by the Sessions Judge on 27.4 1998, and which conviction was upheld by the High Court in its judgement of July24 2001. His case is also important because a Catholic Bishop Dr. John Joseph committed suicide in protest in front of the Sessions Court that convicted Anwar Masih. The death of the bishop further sensitized the oppression being caused under blasphemy law. This was another event that shook the religious minorities in general and the Christians in particular. Anwar Masih was charged for using blasphemous remarks against Prophet Muhammad. The motive was to deter Anwar Masih to withdraw from pursuing a petition for the grant of proprietary rights to his peasant family in a village of district, Sahiwal. He was later acquitted by the Supreme Court of Pakistan. His main ground for acquittal was that the evidence on the basis of which the sentence of death was passed by the Sessions Court and upheld by the High Court did not weigh sound on the Islamic principles of tazkia al shahood i.e., the standard of testimony to be relied upon in cases wherein hadd was to be imposed.

Quran and Punishment of Hadd

Punishment of hadd amounting to death sentence as provided in Shari'ah imposed by these countries has been subject to criticism not only by the civil society but by progressive Muslim scholars as well. They hold that punishment of hadd can only be imposed if provided by Holy Quran. Therefore they do not subscribe to the school of thought that include Sunnah along with the Holy Quran for providing death sentence for such offences for which hadd punishment has not been provided in Holy Quran. This stand is fortified, as Quran do not provide death punishment for offences of apostasy and blasphemy. The punishment of Rajam that is stoning to death for the offence of zina (adultery) has also not been provided in the Holy Quran. The subject of Hadd punishments is also one of the crucial points being contest by the aforementioned schools of thought in the currant debates amongst Muslim scholars.

>From the perusal of Quranic injunctions relating to offences of adultery, fornication and rape, it appears that emphasis is on personal repentance. The progressive school of thought pleads that the number of four witnesses required for proving adultery indicate that deterrent Islamic punishment have been provided for a society that looses all moral scruples and where orgy becomes common. However, it is a known tradition that Prophet reprimanded the captors who did not permit a culprit to run away. ( Sura Almaida5A- 39)

Social Discrimination

In rural areas particularly social discrimination against Christians is appalling. The report for the year 2002-2003 issued by Justice and Peace Commission in Pakistan would show that there are restaurants where Christians cannot have food. The report displays a photograph of a barber's saloon with a notice hung outside the door " No entry for non-Muslims." The other minorities are no less discriminated and marginalised. One Naseer Ahmad, an Ahmadie by faith was tried under section 295A and C, PPC for defiling the name of Prophet Muhammad and for trying to give an impression as if he was a Muslim. The matter relate to some Arabic words traditionally used on a wedding card of his daughter like " Aslamolekum" (peace be on you), "Bismillah ur Rehman" (in the name of Almighty that is merciful and benevolent), "Insha Allah" (God willing) etc. It was alleged that by using these words he had deliberately and maliciously out raged the religious feelings of Muslim citizens of Pakistan." He was arrested and jailed. The Sessions and High Court refused him bail but the Supreme Court finally came to his rescue and granted him the bail.

Rana Bhagwan Dass, a seasoned lawyer of Karachi, when elevated to the Sindh High Court was confronted with an embarrassing situation through a constitutional petition. The petitioner, a religious fundamentalist had prayed in that constitutional petition that since Pakistan was an Islamic State and law had to be interpreted according to the Injunctions of Islam therefore a non-Muslim Judge should be removed from the Bench. This petition embarrassed the State as well as its government that had to respond to the outer world as well. Although Justice Dass has been still elevated to the Supreme Court of Pakistan but nothing has been done to eradicate the baneful sentiment of religious prejudice that prevails across the country.

Death in Jail or Police Custody

Like Tahir Iqbal, Muslim victims charged under blasphemy law have also been done to death either in jail or in police custody. One Yousaf Ali convicted for death punishment under blasphemy law was done to death in Lahore Jail, whereas Naseem Bibi, an accused for blasphemy was killed in police custody. She had been charged for desecrating Quran along with her two sons. Her counsel reported that she had rejected advances of the complainant earlier which fact became cause of the registration of a false case.

A list of cases under blasphemy law during year 2001 to 2002 and from January 2003 to August is appended for perusal.

The Concept of Jihad amongst Muslims

Jihad is a subject that has become much controversial in the Muslim world. In the current debates on the subject the two distinct views have come forth and the dominant one is that jihad is waging war for a just cause as a last resort to protect community. The just cause of jihad, Safdar Siddiqui, a progressive Muslim scholar, holds, is waging war against disease, poverty, illiteracy, and for overthrowing yoke of social, political and economic subjugation and not for killing humanity.


Empire building amongst Christians made many institutions of oppression at state level. The Church and the State collaborated for many centuries to maintain status quo of socio-economic domination of the ruling class. This nexus between church and the state was shattered by the Industrial Revolution in Europe when relations in mode of production changed. When the mode of production switched over from feudal to industrial relations.

But the Muslims remained influenced under the concept and the sentiment of Muslim Empire building much later. Muslim scholars like Jamal uddin Afghani, Syed Qutab, Allama Muhammad Iqbal and Maulana Abu ala Maoudoodi projected the concept of Pan-Islamism in the recent past.

The Concept of Jihad and Events of 9/11

The 9/11 and post 9/11 events in which Al-Qaida, Taliban and or those responsible for gory occurrences like Bali Bomb explosion in Indonesia or massacres in Pakistan against Christians or against Shias all have misconceived notions of Islam. They want to conquer the whole world on the basis of their creed and jihad. The sentiment of Jihad was promoted and was generously funded by Americans, British and other interested parties in Afghanistan. The CIA trained and armed at least 35000 zealots who became the Talibans and al-Qaida. John Cooley in his ' Unholy Wars' writes, "Prime Minister Margaret Thacher's Government supported the American funded jihad with full enthusiasm."

Jihad is a subject that has become much controversial in the Muslim world. In the current debates on the subject the two distinct views have come forth and the dominant one is that jihad is waging war for a just cause as a last resort to protect community. The just cause of jihad, Safdar Siddiqui, a Muslim scholar, holds, is waging war against disease, poverty, illiteracy, and for overthrowing yoke of social, political and economic subjugation and not for killing humanity.

Conflict Resolution

The misconceived notions and belligerent sentiments behind the treacherous jihadi attacks on the twin towers of the World Trade Centre by Muslim zealots that killed more than three thousand people in ten minutes require serious study. How and why such misconceived creed developed? What are the forces behind? It's not mere religious sentiment or ethnicity or Islamic identity; perhaps more than that. Deprivations some times add insult to injury. The approach is certainly misconceived and misguided. Such creeds flourish only in a soil that is medieval, underdeveloped and industrially backward. The democratic order flourishes in industrialized societies because it provides space to a secular society. Therefore instead of making them consumer societies these states should be well industrialized. But the promoters of corporate globalization might find this socio-economic paradigm opposed to their agenda. The industrialization will change relations in production and will secularize those societies. This sentiment of socio-religious violence can promptly be erased once the industrial revolution is brought about. The obscurantism will end with the process of cleansing in an industrial society as it will change the out look and attitudes of people towards life.

Respecting ethnicity's, culture, religious creeds, language, values and customs of the people is certainly good but overplaying those for conflict resolution as has been done by Samuel p. Huntington in his much talked about book 'The Clash of Civilization And The Remaking of World Order" too is not only incorrect but also appears to be so put by design. On the contrary, John Pilger rightly say, " the real terror is poverty, from which some 24000 people die every day". He, in his book, " The New Rulers of the World" has given much insight for emancipating the people of the world by giving details about the 'exploitative role of the corporate globalization, which has globalized poverty.'

After tragic events of September 11, 2001 that shook the world, two distinct views emerged, one that Muslims are terrorists and that Islam promotes violence. And the other view that is more sensible that there is a small minority that subscribes to the theory of violence. The way to resolve the conflict is to address the large majority of Muslims across the world that promotes progressive, tolerant and humane version of Islam. The Muslims are 1.3 billion of the world population. They constitute large part of humanity. Their issues need to be addressed and should not be ignored. They should be mobilized towards becoming vehicle for better change that leads the march of human development forwards and not backwards.

It is high time to realize that humanity has suffered immensely in the last millenium because of self-righteous zealots who profess various religions and who try to impose their version of truth or who claim to be the custodian of the Divine Truth. Let us in all humility and with honesty accept one fact that we are all fallible and none of us has the sole proprietorship of the Divine Truth. The humanity across the world in recent past has voted for justice and world peace during, before and after Iraq war. Mammoth gatherings in London, New York, Rome, Paris, Munich, Barcelona and Sydney and many other places eloquently demonstrated that they stood not only for peace but also for socio-economic justice. These gatherings were free from genders, colors, creeds, dogmas and religions. They had actually surpassed all such boundaries. They in fact gathered around humanity for a righteous cause. It's now time to have world vision looking forward what lies ahead for humanity in the new millenium. The world society has grown pluralistic and diversity in humanity should be respected and protected as this the beauty of nature.

In the context of application of Shari'ah and religious freedom the Muslim Ummah or the Islamic leadership must realize that a moment has arrived in history where they have to redefine their role in human development. They will have to decide either to join humanity at large or stand isolated. They should bring forth the Islamic Deen (faith) in its true spirit and shun all those dogmas and religious cults that take them away from the Quranic message. The 1990 Cairo Declaration on Human Rights in Islam as adopted by the OIC, Organization of Islamic Conference does not fully appreciate that religious freedom is inalienable right of a citizen. And imposing Islamic Shari'ah on religious minorities is tantamount to flagrant violation of the provisions of different international treaties and conventions. The intellectuals and Islamic scholars who promote the concepts of human rights, civil society and pluralist society should be promoted and projected. The UN's Universal Declaration of Human Rights of 1949 that was framed by representatives who were believers, non-believers, seculars, and those belonging to different religions, cultures and traditions came to a consensus as to how humanity should be respected, protected and promoted. They reached an irrefutable conclusion that there was unity in diversity, and the principle of nature must be respected at all hands. There is no doubt there is some difference of approach about socio-political rights of citizens in between West that is industrially and technologically advanced and the third world that is under-developed and developing States mostly in Asia, Africa and Latin America. And this difference of approach is amply demonstrated in the Asian Human Rights Charter that was prepared after serious exercise organized by the Asian Human Rights Commission Hong Kong. The Muslim intellectuals and scholars should come out with unequivocal announcements in support of the Universal Declaration of Human Rights and other international treaties and conventions that serve humanity without caste, color or creed. In this regard all member states of UN should sincerely accept and implement the provisions of Article 2 of the International Convention on Civil and Political Rights (ICCPR) that not only call upon states to legislate laws that serve citizens, "without distinction of any kind, such as race, colour, sex, language, religion, political or other opinion, national or social origin, property, birth or other status" but also to ensure and provide judicial mechanism at state level to redress grievances against violations of fundamental and human rights of the citizens.

A meaningful dialogue of life should be initiated at all levels so that a healthy debate may ensue for building a civil society. Free and open interaction of intellectuals and scholars should be promoted who are building peace and safeguarding humanity. Their literature for peace, socio-religious harmony and tolerance, and brotherhood should be extensively projected and distributed.

The agenda to lessen the rich and poor divide should be sincerely promoted. This divide pushes people towards obscurantism and fundamentalism. The liberative forces in the society should be encouraged to bring about social change that would establish a just socio-economic order. The Church leadership should issue Pastoral Letters calling upon the Christian congregations to initiate dialogue of life with other communities. This exercise will accelerate the process of peace building and bring people of different shades of opinion together for conflict resolution. We, however, should be clear that the struggle in academic and intellectual arena could only be fruitful if it materializes through people's struggle for liberation to become a dominant political force that could free humanity from poverty, disease, backwardness, economic and political subjugation of the exploitative forces.



1.Holy Quran

2.Constitution of the Islamic Republic of Pakistan

3.Pakistan Penal Code

4.Reconstruction of Islam by Allama Iqbal

5.Islami Riasat by Maulana Maudoodi

6.Study of Rel

Mujib or Zia? The Distortion of History in Bangladesh. Taj Hashmi, York University, Canada

Since history is always subject to distortion, there is hardly anything surprising about what the BNP-led government has done with the documents of the Liberation War of Bangladesh. It has revised sections of the fifteen-volume official history of the Freedom Movement (which is not free from distortions and lies as well) by inserting some absurd information about the so-called declaration of independence by Ziaur Rahman on March 26th 1971. I personally believe that this sort of distortions will eventually be flushed out of history not long after the BNP Raj is over in due course.

This blatant imbecility of the BNP government reminds us of similar revisionist lies and concoctions of history made by Awami intellectuals and politicians, who have left no stone unturned to prove that Sheikh Mujibur Rahman was the first to declare independence on March 26th after the killing had started around 11 pm on the 25th. It is claimed that Mujib instructed Bengalis to fight back the Pakistani marauders to liberate Bangladesh by sending a telegram through the EPR on the 26th. Nonsense. Pakistani soldiers picked him up around 11pm, March 25th. One may raise the question: “Why on earth would Mujib declare independence through a telegraphic message instead of writing it down with his own hand, duly signed and passed over to Tajuddin or some other trusted lieutenants prior to his arrest?”

We also heard another Fairy tale told by several Awami leaders/intellectuals that during the Language Movement of 1952, Sheikh Mujib “used to instruct Bengali language activists outside Dhaka Medical College Hospital from his cabin in the hospital with slips of paper passed through the window (while he was in detention and under treatment at DMCH)”. After Badruddin Umar lambasted them with solid documents challenging the veracity of such an absurd claim as Mujib during the Language Movement was in confinement NOT at Dhaka Central Jail but at Faridpur jail, there has been slight remission in this fever of lies and deceit in the Awami camp.

Now, what does one gain by concocting history? “Legitimacy” and “self-confidence” would be the answer. Whenever ruling parties, oligarchs and dictators feel to strengthen their grip on the masses to legitimize and lengthen their regimes, they invent history. And sycophants and pseudo-intellectuals are always around to help them re-write the history. It happened in Bangladesh not long after its emergence. Sheikh Mujib himself was responsible for serving the people pseudo-history with a view to glorifying himself and his party. He not only deprived most non-Awami freedom fighters (with the exception of the pro-Moscow groups) from the undue benefits of liberation but also denied their due role in the liberation of the country, within one hour of his arrival in Dhaka on January 10, 1972. He gave the full credit for the liberation to his party and indirectly to himself. I was present at that meeting where Sheikh Mujib blatantly manufactured history in presence of at least a quarter million people at the Race Course Maidan.

So, why should there be such a big fuss and brouhaha about this silly concoction by the BNP oligarchs and their sycophants? Don’t they have the aspirations to perpetuate their dynasty-the crown prince after the Ammajaan? Why not? This has become the norm in Bangladesh. Having said this, I have no doubt that eventually people will flush out both the Awami and BNP versions of history. In fact, the ordinary masses do not have any time to waste on the debate as to who declared Independence. They only care if the so-called liberation has actually liberated them from hunger, distress and anarchy.

The poor and the lower middle classes in Bangladesh are most definitely worse off than their counterparts in pre-1971 Bangladesh (East Pakistan). A rickshawwalla or a schoolteacher in pre-1971, ironically, consumed more calories and had better standard of living than their present counterparts. In short, what one could buy with one taka in 1971, one needs at least 80 taka today. Meanwhile, the middle class has almost disappeared (along with the middle class values)—thanks to the unbridled plunder of the nouveau and traditional rich and powerful and the hypocritical thugs who promote neo-colonial Globalization through NGOs and other exploitative means. And consequently the promised utopia of Golden Bengal—a socialist, secular welfare state—has never emerged in East Bengal. The most tragic aspect of the saga of Bangladesh is that some people are even talking in terms of “a failed state” with reference to Bangladesh. One may contradict them by displaying the cars and houses of a small section of Bangladeshis and the wealth of our bank defaulters, NGOwallas and thousands of thugs and godfathers. Nevertheless, Bangladesh remains one of the least developed, poor and chaotic countries in the Third World. No aspect of the prevalent chaos in the country, including the distortion of its recent history, can be understood in isolation without understanding the prevalent political chaos, social disorder and economic distress of the vast majority of the population.

However, the beauty of the vicious and diabolic elite’s (Awami, BNP, Jamaat and others) nefariously malevolent game lies in its art of hiding the reality by diverting the real issues with non-issues like religion, patriotism, “pro” and “anti” liberation etc. In Marxian parlance, the bourgeois elite often hegemonizes mass consciousness by certain “false consciousness” through pseudo-ideologies or wrong ideologies for the sake of power. What has been going on in Bangladesh is that the rival elites (Awami, BNP, Jamaati and others) have been trying to hegemonize mass consciousness with doses of “false consciousness” in the names of “Liberation”, “Bengali” or “Bangladeshi” Nationalism, “Islam” and what not! Unless we talk about the real issues, discarding the gibberish once for all, there is no way out of the quagmire. While bank defaulters, tax evaders, corrupt officials, ministers, NGOwallas and their petty associates (the lumpen intellectuals) and godfathers reign supreme and where men like Ershad, Ghulam Azam go scot-free (and considered respectable by many), there is no point crusading against concoction of history. These futile debates, whether from within Bangladesh or from a safe distance from abroad, will not do anything substantial for the country— I mean the non-elite masses. If you really mean business, then hit hard the political-business-professional elite, which unfortunately includes the bulk of the civil society, university teachers, poets and writers. There is a rat race for quick and easy money, out of survival instincts, greed and prevalent lawlessness. The whole nation seems to be under a collective schizophrenia—busy fighting the windmill in a quixotic manner.

Now, to turn to the question, “how we can effectively protest such a despicable act [doctoring history]”, my suggestion is that instead of being selective we must address all the previous concoctions of our history made by both the “pro-“ and “anti-liberation” people and by the “genuine” and “pseudo freedom fighters” in the last thirty odd years. Let me catalogue some of the concoctions and distortions of our history:

“Three million Bengalis were killed during the nine months of the struggle” (i.e. Pakistanis killed more than 10,000 people per day! What happened to the skeletons, especially 3000,000 skulls? In Cambodia around half a million were killed during 1975 and 1979 and their skulls are on display. It is noteworthy that during the last 21 years of Tamil-Sinhalese civil war in Sri Lanka, around 50,000 got killed. And the corresponding figure in Indian held Kashmir during the last 55 years’ of conflict is around 92,000.)

There has been a concerted effort by the Awamis to prove Sheikh Mujib as the sole architect of the Six-Point-Programme while we know that several Bengali intellectuals and bureaucrats were the real proponents of the famous “Two-Economy-Theory” and the Six-Points.

Both Mujib and his followers shamelessly distorted history by denying the truth behind the Agartala Conspiracy Case. Since Ayub Khan out of vengeance and stupidity implicated Mujib in the Conspiracy to dismember Pakistan with Indian help (while he was in detention from 1966 to 1969), Mujib had every right to deny his involvement in the Conspiracy because he had no involvement in it. But denying Agartala altogether smacks of one’s meanness (lest Shamsur Rahman Khan, CSP, Commander Muazzam Hussain, Sergeant Zahurul Haque and others overshadow Mujib and other Awami leaders!), even after the Liberation. What a shame that one of the 37 co-accused in the Agartala Case, Muhammad Abdul Aziz of Bhola, who was a soldier in the Pakistan Army’s elite SSG Commando regiment, is languishing under poverty. No Agartala convict (released in 1969) got any state award, land, pension or even simple recognition, most ironically, neither from the Mujib nor Hasina governments. Denying the valiant heroes of Agartala their due is far worse than concocting the history vis-Ă -vis who declared independence.

Neither Mujib nor his associates ever recognized the fact that during Mujib’s detention (1966-69) several student leaders under the leadership of Sirajul Alam Khan first organized the Bengal Liberation Front with some of my very close friends (We used to visit Sirajul Alam Khan [then clean shaven] at the then Iqbal Hall of Dhaka University (Room No. 143) as students of Dhaka College in 1965). No body ever recognized the fact that it was Sirajul Alam Khan and his associates who first coined the slogan “Jai Bangla”. It is also a fact that Mujib objected to the slogan. In March 1969, when the slogan first appeared at the main entrance of a Paltan Maidan meeting of the Awami League on a black and white banner, he had strong reservations about “Jai Bangla”. But eventually the students prevailed.

Who designed the first national flag of Bangladesh? Why no body in the Awami camp recognizes the fact that it was not Mujib but some of the co-accused in the Agartala Case who designed the green, red and golden flag of Bangladesh (and so goes the official Pakistani allegation against the Conspirators-I have got the original document).

Why nobody tells us that A.S.M. Abdur Rab and his associates from Dhaka University first raised the green-red-golden flag on March 2nd at DU Arts Building and later handed it in to Mujib at his Dhanmondi residence? Had Agartala been fabricated, why was there striking similarities between what the Pakistanis had “invented” and the actual flag that appeared on March 2nd, 1971?


How many Bangladeshis are aware of the fact that Mujib publicly declared “Jai Pakistan” after “Jai Bangla” in several public meetings. I attended one such mammoth meeting at the Race Course Maidan on January 4th 1971. I could not attend the famous March 7th meeting at Race Course where Mujib is said to have uttered “Jai Pakistan”, later deleted by his followers who had gone much ahead of him towards the path of complete liberation.

Despite the popular versions of the story that Mujib declared independence on March 7th and 26th, solid documents tell us an altogether different story. On March 25th Mujib told journalists that his talks with Yahya Khan were “constructive” and “fruitful”. This may be verified through newspapers.

According to the US State papers, released in 1999, Mujib sought US intervention in early March so that Yahya Khan could be forced to transfer power to Awami League, installing Mujib as the Prime Minister of Pakistan. He urged Boster, the US consul general in Dhaka (later the first US ambassador to Bangladesh), to do something in this regard otherwise he (Mujib) apprehended the leftists within Awami League (those who later formed the JSD under Major Jalil and Abdur Rab with the blessings of Sirajul Alam Khan) would kill him and install a communist Bangladesh (I have already used this document in an article, “Bangladesh—History”, in the Encyclopedia of Modern Asia, Berkshire Publishers, New York 2003).

Another distortion of Bangladesh history lays in the false claims about Awami League leaders’ and intellectuals’ “dreams” about independent Bangladesh “dreamt” as early as 1948! Kabir Chowdhury, Sufia Kamal, Showkat Usman, Rafiqul Islam (Bengali Prof, DU) and several politicians are the leading “dreamers”. It is an irony that those who admired Jinnah, Pakistan, Ayub Khan, Monem Khan and Ayub’s “Basic Democracy” (and there are documentary evidences to prove my assertion) later claimed to be “freedom fighters” long before the actual fighting started in 1971.

The late Sufia Kamal wrote at least three poems in admiration of Jinnah (one of her poems was in our school text) where she admired Jinnah as “Mahan Neta” (the Great Leader). There is no harm in praising Jinnah in the 1940s even Mujib did so. But what amounts to distortion of history is the convenient deletion of such poems from the complete works of Sufia Kamal. Whoever has done so has distorted the history of our literature.

Do you know that National Professor Kabir Chowdhury publicly touched Ayub’s Governor Monem Khan’s feet in 1965 at Mymensingh Circuit House? If not, read retired CSP P.A. Nazir’s autobiography. While Nazir was the DC of Mymensingh, Chowdhury was the principal of Ananda Mohan College. According to Nazir (and among others, famous Bengali writer, Prof A.K.Fazlul Haque, Bengali Dept. DU) Chowdhury wanted to meet Monem Khan. Accrordingly an interview was arranged and that in front of hundreds of local people, Kabir Chowdhury bent and touched Monem Khan’s feet (qadam busi) telling the Governor that as the principal of the college he would ban all anti-government student politics. Since Kabir Chowdhury has not publicly contradicted P.A.Nazir, we should not question the veracity of the claim. Anyway, what happened soon afterwards was that Kabir Chowdhury was promoted as the director of National Institute of Public Administration (NIPA) and “lived happily ever after”. Later on, he became the DG of pro-Ayub/pro-Pakistan Bureau of National Reconstruction (BNR), which promoted Pakistani Nationalism and Integration of the two wings of the country and published “Pakistani/Islamic” trash books and booklets. But what we hear from his post-independence statements is that he had been actively promoting Bengali nationalism since 1948.

Another stalwart of Bengali literature was my teacher, Showkat Usman. In the 1960s he regularly contributed to the pro-Ayub Khan Bengali weekly, Pak Jamhuriyat (Pakistani Democracy). He even toured whole Pakistan with Ayub Khan in a special train to promote Pakistani nationalism. This history has been erased and what we hear is that Showkat Usman since the 1940s opposed Pakistan. What a distortion of history!

Professor Rafiqul Islam of Dhaka University (Bengali) along with the late Prof Nurul Momen (Law Dept, DU, who also wrote several Bengali plays) used to conduct an avowedly anti-Hindu and anti-Indian radio programme after the 1965 War called “Hing Ting Chhat”. Later on we hear that he also dreamt of Bangladesh throughout the Pakistani period! To him, Sheikh Hasina was his “best student” during his entire teaching career at DU.

I give another example of distortion of our history. Captain Mansur Ali (one of the unfortunate victims of the jail massacre in November 1975) was an able, educated Awami League leader with strong principles and commitment to Sheikh Mujib, unlike most of his colleagues in the Mujib cabinet who joined Khondkar Mushtaque cabinet after August 1975. In the latest edition of the Banglapedia we find that Mansur Ali was known with the prefix of “Captain” as he was an honorary captain of the Bengal Regiment in 1948. What a blatant lie! In fact, Mansur Ali was the captain of the Muslim National Guard (an offshoot of the Muslim League) while he was a student at the Aligarh Muslim University in the 1940s. The author of the article on Mansur Ali, for the obvious reason, concealed the fact lest people trace the Captain’s Muslim League connections.

I am not going to dwell on this issue any further. What I am trying here is to point out that Bangladesh history (and for that matter that of India and Pakistan) is full of concoctions, lies, distortions and half-truths. And that fact is always stranger than fiction. While we have so many other unresolved socio-economic and political problems, let us not digress the main issues for the sake of a phony debate as to who declared our independence. It was neither Mujib nor Zia but the people declared independence. And there would have been a Bangladesh without the presence and participation of the Bengal Regiment, EPR and police. A civilian upsurge has been hijacked by the military. Hence almost all the gallantry awards went to members of the armed forces. Half educated majors were overnight promoted into major generals and later into the sole spokesman of the Bengalis. What a disgrace! Let us talk about the exigencies—economic, social and political problems of Bangladesh. Meanwhile we condemn all genres of revisionist writings on our history by members of both the Awami and BNP camps.

Tremendous Work of DR. Immam-Din- Shabaz. By Daniel Khokhar. Sargodha

Immam Din shabaz was born in Zafarwal, Sialkot district, in eastern Punjab, in 1845.His whole family was Muslim and very orthodox in Islamic religious traditions. They belonged to Shia Muslim sect, who are followers of legacy of their early Muslim forefathers but he accepted JESUS CHRIST, as his savior at the age of sixteen in 1861. He was very interested in the teaching of Christianity. From his early child hood, he was desperate to know more about the JESUS CHRIST. At that time in subcontinent (India and Pakistan), in that area of Sialkot, Mission School was working for JESUS CHRIST to convert people to be Christians. This child (Imam Din) had a fertile soil to be seeded of JESUS CHRIST. He started to visit to church, at the same time he was also studying in the HUNTER MEMORIOL CHURCH, established by The Scotch Mission. While he was still studying in the school, he accepted the Jesus Christ as his savior and become Christian and The HONORABLE BISHOP W.G.YOUNG baptized him. He was the only member of his family who accepted Christianity. After seventeen year, he was appointed as a teacher in Hunter Memorial School.

He had a great interest in the poetry. He was poet of excellence and all the people at that time had already admitted his capabilities of writing poetry. Mean time other Christian missions also preached in the area and established churches. Because Immam Din was great poet, he wrote many poems on JUSUS Christ. Pastor ANDREW GARDON, who was the pastor of American Presbyterian Church in Sialkot city, set a foundation for SIALKOT CONGRAGATION. (Later Immam din shabaz was also appointed as Pastor in the same church in 1886). While admitting the capabilities of pastor Immam Din shabaz, Pastor Andrew Gordon set a committee to translate the psalm in URDU, a language spoken by largest population in the Pakistan. Pastor Immam Din Shabaz was included in the committee and sole responsibility was put on his shoulders to carry the objectives of the committee. Along with poetic sense, he also had knowledge of music and composition. Pastor Immam Din started his work and translated the psalm in Urdu and made their compositions on western tunes. This translation was made directly from the HEBREW in to Urdu. This was also a splendid work done under the guidance and supervision of pastor Andrew young. From 1882 to 1887 only 68 psalms were translated under the directions of Pastor Andrew and he was assisted by the Pastor Immam Din shabaz. In 1885, pastor Andrew fell ill and returned to America and died on 13 august, 1888;

After the death of Pastor Andrew, a new pastor, DR. SAMUEL MARTIN, was recomended to make all efforts to complete the remaining work of translations. DR. Samuel Martin reconstituted the committee and in this committee Pastor Immam Din shabaz was selected as leading translator of psalms.

Because, all the translated psalms were in URDU and all the tunes were at the patron on western style, so, this translation did not achieved the familiarity and popularity among the illiterate christian masses. So, thinking on the failure of this translation, Pastor Immam Din Shabaz decided to make the translations of psalm in folk music. Afterward, from 1887 to 1904, Pastor Immam Din shahbaz translated psalm in PUNJABI LANGUAGE, (local language) instead of Urdu, which were liked by the majority of the illiterate Christian congregations in Pakistan.

In 1905, Pastor Immam Din Shabaz went to America, where he received his degree in doctor of divinity from an American university. He returned from America in 1906 and was appointed as Pastor in the FIRST UNITED PRESBYTARIAN CHURCH in Sialkot district. DR Immam Din shabaz was members of the two translation committees earlier, so on his return from America, and he was made the head of the translation committee. In this connection, the SIALKOT MISSION also helped him. This committee was constituted on facts because earlier translations did not received popularity among the masses, so the whole concentration was translating the psalms in PUNJABI LANGUAGE. DR.Immam din shabaz made an excellence work in these years and he not only made translations but he also composed the tunes of translated psalms in locally understandable folk songs. He presented his work in 1908 in SIALKOT CONVENTION. On this occasion the people liked all the songs. The Work of these translated songs break the records of popularity.

In 1916, he was transferred from Sialkot to Bhalwal, as resident pastor and lived with his family in the American Mission Compound. Here he did the tremendous work of his life, which made him a legend. While serving here in Bhalwal, he translated 150 psalms completely in the Punjabi language and he further divided them in 408 different parts and classifications. In those songs, purely local accent was adopted. He used the daily spoken words and folk tones. But, here we find an astonishing fact that all the tunes were adopted from the original Hebrew songs, which is a remarkable work. He was not only a great poet but also a great musician too. When a person listen these songs, one has to admit that he was a great composer of music. He also hired a local musician, whose name was RADHA KISHAN he also had a great knowledge of local tunes and helped DR.Immam Din Shahbaz with his experience in folk music. Many other people also assisted him in this regards which include MR.SADIQ MASIH, a local clergyman and among other include teacher MISS HENRY GARDON, MISS MARRY MARTIN. All these personalities made utmost efforts to make all the songs familiar in the masses. Easpecially they worked in the children's and women's.

In the last days of DR. Immam din shahbaz, he lost his sight and this put him in a dilemma but he was not discouraged and he kept working and completed his mission. While residing in Bhalwal, he was assisted by MR.THAKAR DAS also.

This great Christian died in 1921 and buried in local cemetery of Bhalwal


By Daniel khokhar, Bhalwal, Sargodha.

What Happens When A Christian Dies?? By Bill Diehl

To the Bible Discussion Group:

Our discussion this time is again dealing with the "Blessed Hope" of the believer in Christ: the resurrection of the dead and the second coming of Christ. One of the members of our discussion group wrote and asked what is the meaning of the term "first-fruits" in the New Testament. So I am sending out to all of you my reply to him which touches not only on the meaning of this term but also on what the Christian scriptures teach regarding sin, death, atonement, resurrection, and eternal life. Quite a few texts were used to develop this response, but I hope that all of you will find the study joyfully comforting and assuring as you prayerfully read through it for your edification in the Christian faith. Bill Diehl (To be removed from this discussion group, simply reply with "delete" in the subject line)

To my friend Bill G.,

I will try to answer your question about the meaning of our Lord Jesus Christ being called the "first-fruits".

1 Corinthians 15:20-23 "But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the first-fruits of them that slept. 21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But every man in his own order: Christ the first-fruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming."

In Christ, type met anti-type as He was crucified on the 14th of Nisan, the day of Passover, as the true spotless Passover Lamb of God who takes away the sins of the world. Christ arose on the 16th of Nisan, the day upon which the children of Israel were to offer the "wave sheaf" of the" first-fruits" of the year's harvest (see Leviticus 23:10-11). Thus, again type met anti-type in that Christ arose on the third day after Passover (Nisan 14, 15, 16) as the "wave sheaf" of the "first fruits" of the harvest. The "harvest" which occurred at the end of the year for the people of ancient Israel is being used by Paul as a symbol or metaphor for the "harvest" will take place at the end of the world when all who have "fallen asleep" in Christ will also arise from the dead just as our Lord arose. The apostle Paul was allegorically or metaphorically applying the term "first-fruits" to refer to Christ as being forerunner of all who arise from the dead. Christ, the "first fruits" arose from the dead before the general harvest at the end of the world. The church of Christ at the "harvest" will be composed of those who are alive without seeing death at His second coming and those who are raised from the dead in the resurrection on the Last Day. This is the full "harvest" of the redeemed of the earth who will make up the Bride of Christ.

The fact that Moses was indeed raised from the dead (Jude 1:9) long before our sinless Lord as the Passover Lamb lived and died and arose again does not prohibit Paul from using this type/anti-type reference to Christ as the "first-fruits" of the harvest. He is using the term "first-fruits" metaphorically as a synonym for a "fore-taster" or "forerunner". Christ Jesus our Lord is indeed the only true "First-fruits" of the harvest in that He alone is the sinless one who alone fulfilled the righteousness demands of the holy Law of God for us and became forerunner of all who will be raised from the dead by virtue of His imputed righteousness and holiness.

God promised in Eden after the Fall of Adam that the "Seed of the woman" would crush the Serpent's head. Because of God's eternal covenantal promise in Eden that Christ, the "Seed", would live and die and arise again from the dead, Moses along with Enoch and Elijah were able to go bodily into heaven even though Christ's atonement for sin was yet many years in the future to their time on earth . Thus, to apply the term "first-fruits of them who slept" to our Lord does not mean that Moses or even those who arose from the grave at the crucifixion of our Lord could not have arisen from the grave before Christ's resurrection. (See: Matthew 27:50-53 "Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost. And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent and the graves were opened; and many bodies of the saints which slept arose, And came out of the graves after his resurrection, and went into the holy city, and appeared unto many.")

Christ is the unique "first-fruits" of the dead because he is in all things the Unique Pre-eminent One, "First-born (prototokos) from the dead" and the "only begotten Son" (monogenes) who has tasted death for all men. In Him, we who repent of our sins and put our faith in Christ's blood have all been brought to perfection through His sinless life and atoning death on the cross of Calvary. Because of who He was, Christ is the only "First-fruits" of the dead.

This term "first-fruits" is again used metaphorically in the scriptures to also describe the church of Christ as those who are uniquely set apart through faith in the blood of Christ to be the heirs of salvation.

James 1:18 "Of His own will begat He us with the word of truth, that we should be a kind of first-fruits of His creatures."

In John's prophetic symbolic description of the Christian church in Revelation 14 we again see the metaphorical use of the term "first-fruits" to describe believers from every age who have put their faith in the sinless life and atoning death of our Lord Jesus Christ, the true "First-fruits" of the church, the Head or Ruler, "arche" of the creation of God (Revelation 3:14).

Revelation 14:1-5 "And I looked, and, lo, a Lamb stood on the mount Sion, and with him an hundred forty and four thousand, having his Father's name written in their foreheads. And I heard a voice from heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thunder: and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps: And they sung as it were a new song before the throne, and before the four beasts, and the elders: and no man could learn that song but the hundred and forty and four thousand, which were redeemed from the earth. These are they which were not defiled with women; for they are virgins. These are they which follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed from among men, being the FIRST-FRUITS unto God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no guile: for they are without fault before the throne of God."

Revelation 1:17-18 "Fear not; I am the first and the last: I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore,"

So we see that our Lord is given many metaphorical titles or names to describe Him. "First-fruits" is merely one of many titles. "Only Begotten Son", the "First-born (prototokos) from the dead", the "Alpha and the Omega", the First and the Last, the "Light of the World", the "Word (Logos) of God", the "Branch of David", the "Morning Star", the "Messenger of the Covenant", the "True Witness", the "Lamb of God", etc, etc, etc. These titles all give us a glimpse of who our Lord and Saviour is.

Those who falsely teach that all men are immortal by nature because humans supposedly have an "immortal soul or spirit" which can never die are merely echoing the lie of the deceiver in the Garden, "Ye shall NOT surely die". We are told in the word of God that God only has immortality. (1 Timothy 6:15 ...who is the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of lords 16 who only hath immortality, dwelling in light unapproachable; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honor and power eternal.) The saints will have immortality at His coming when "this mortal shall put on immortality" BUT only because we will again have access to the tree of life by God's unmerited grace alone.

Revelation 2:7 "He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God." God barred the human family from the tree of life after the Fall . As Genesis 3:22-24 tells us: "And the LORD God said, Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever: Therefore the LORD God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken. So he drove out the man; and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden Cherubims, and a flaming sword which turned every way, to keep the way of the tree of life."

2 Timothy 1:10 But is now made manifest by the appearing of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath brought life and immortality to light through the gospel:

Read the following quote from Genesis 5:5-20, 25-31. From the meaning of the words high-lighted in red. Do you think that the Lord might be trying to tell us something about what happened to the human family when, as a result of the Fall, it was denied access to the tree of life???

"And all the days that Adam lived were nine hundred and thirty years: and he died. And Seth lived an hundred and five years, and begat Enos: And Seth lived after he begat Enos eight hundred and seven years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Seth were nine hundred and twelve years: and he died. And Enos lived ninety years, and begat Cainan: And Enos lived after he begat Cainan eight hundred and fifteen years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Enos were nine hundred and five years: and he died. And Cainan lived seventy years, and begat Mahalaleel: And Cainan lived after he begat Mahalaleel eight hundred and forty years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Cainan were nine hundred and ten years: and he died. And Mahalaleel lived sixty and five years, and begat Jared: And Mahalaleel lived after he begat Jared eight hundred and thirty years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Mahalaleel were eight hundred ninety and five years: and he died. And Jared lived an hundred sixty and two years, and he begat Enoch: And Jared lived after he begat Enoch eight hundred years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Jared were nine hundred sixty and two years: and he died." "And Methuselah lived an hundred eighty and seven years, and begat Lamech: And Methuselah lived after he begat Lamech seven hundred eighty and two years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Methuselah were nine hundred sixty and nine years: and he died. And Lamech lived an hundred eighty and two years, and begat a son: And he called his name Noah, saying, This same shall comfort us concerning our work and toil of our hands, because of the ground which the LORD hath cursed. And Lamech lived after he begat Noah five hundred ninety and five years, and begat sons and daughters: And all the days of Lamech were seven hundred seventy and seven years: and he died."

Now let's look at the New Testament:

The young man whom our Lord raised from the dead was not called back to this world from a conscious spirit existence in heaven. If this young man had died and gone to the glory of heaven why would it be a blessing to come back to life in this sin-darkened old world?? The fact is that he was raised from the sleep of death, not from a glorious existence in heaven as a "spirit" :

Luke 7:12-15 "Now when he came nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow: and much people of the city was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her, and said unto her, Weep not. And he came and touched the bier: and they that bare him stood still. And he said, 'Young man, I say unto thee, Arise.' And he that was dead sat up, and began to speak. And he delivered him to his mother."

The young maiden in the gospels who was asleep in death was not called back from a spirit existence in heaven to once again live on this earth. It was the breath of life which returned to her body, not a conscious immortal "spirit" or ghost. While those ignorant of the hope of the resurrection stood about mourning her death, our Lord went to her dead body and took her by the hand and awakened her from her sleep to live again. For the believer, death is merely a sleep from which our Lord shall awaken us:

Luke 8:52 And all were weeping, and bewailing her: but he said, Weep not; for she is not dead, but sleepeth. 53 And they laughed him to scorn, knowing that she was dead. 54 But he, taking her by the hand, called, saying, Maiden, arise. 55 And her spirit (pneuma - breath) returned, and she rose up immediately: and he commanded that something be given her to eat. 56 And her parents were amazed: but he charged them to tell no man what had been done.

Matthew 9:18-19, 23-26 "While he spake these things unto them, behold, there came a certain ruler, and worshipped him, saying, 'My daughter is even now dead: but come and lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live.' And Jesus arose, and followed him, and so did his disciples. And when Jesus came into the ruler's house, and saw the minstrels and the people making a noise, He said unto them, Give place: for the maid is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. But when the people were put forth, he went in, and took her by the hand, and the maid arose. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that land."

Now let's look at how Paul viewed death. When did he teach that believers shall become immortal? At the moment of death? or at the moment of the second coming of Christ on the Last Day? Notice his counsel to the Corinthian church and how he views death, immortality, and the resurrection on the Last Day. There is not even a hint that Paul looked to go to heaven as a bodiless "spirit". Paul's hope is for the resurrection at the Last day as the reward of the believer in Christ!!

1 Thessalonians 4:13 But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope. 14 For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him. 15 For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent (precede) them which are asleep. 16 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them (the resurrected believers) in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 18 Wherefore comfort one another with these words.

1 Corinthian 15:12 Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen: 14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. 15 Yea, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; ye are yet in your sins. 18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished....

19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable. 20 But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept. 21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. 24 Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the kingdom to God, even the Father; when he shall have put down all rule and all authority and power. 25 For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death. 27 For he hath put all things under his feet. But when he saith all things are put under him, it is manifest that he is excepted, which did put all things under him. 28 And when all things shall be subdued unto him, then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him, that God may be all in all. 29 Else what shall they do which are baptized for the dead, if the dead rise not at all? why are they then baptized for (Greek: huper: concerning, dealing with, referring to) the dead?

In verse 29, Paul is saying those baptized Christian who have died in the faith would have no hope if the dead rise not. Their hope is in the resurrection, not in a conscious "spirit" existence apart from the body!!!

30 And why stand we in jeopardy every hour? 31 I protest by your rejoicing which I have in Christ Jesus our Lord, I die daily. 32 If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? let us eat and drink; for to morrow we die. 33 Be not deceived: evil communications corrupt good manners. 34 Awake to righteousness, and sin not; for some have not the knowledge of God: I speak this to your shame. 35 But some man will say, How are the dead raised up? and with what body do they come? 36 Thou fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened, except it die: 37 And that which thou sowest, thou sowest not that body that shall be, but bare grain, it may chance of wheat, or of some other grain: 38 But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him, and to every seed his own body. 39 All flesh is not the same flesh: but there is one kind of flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds. 40 There are also celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is another. 41 There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory. 42 So also is the resurrection of the dead. It (the body: see verse 35) is sown in corruption; it is raised in incorruption: 43 It is sown in dishonour; it is raised in glory: it is sown in weakness; it is raised in power: 44 It is sown a natural body; it is raised a spiritual body. There is a natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 45 And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul; the last Adam was made a quickening (life-giving) spirit. 46 Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual, but that which is natural; and afterward that which is spiritual. 47 The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven. 48 As is the earthy, such are they also that are earthy: and as is the heavenly, such are they also that are heavenly. 49 And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly 50 Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption.

When does the Christian receive the glorified spiritual body? At the resurrection. Notice that Paul does not say that we will be "spirits" in heaven. He says that we will have a spiritual or heavenly body just as our Lord had a glorified heavenly body after his ascension into heaven to sit on His Father's throne. Paul is NOT even suggesting that we will be merely spirits.

1 Corinthians 15:51 "Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory? {grave: or, hell} The sting of death is sin; and the strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ."

1 Corinthians 15:21 "For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming."

2 Corinthians 4:14ff "Knowing that he which raised up the Lord Jesus shall raise up us also by Jesus, and shall present us with you. 15 For all things are for your sakes, that the abundant grace might through the thanksgiving of many redound to the glory of God. 16 For which cause we faint not; but though our outward man perish, yet the inward man is renewed day by day. 17 For our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; 18 While we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are temporal; but the things which are not seen are eternal. 5:1 For we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved, we have a building of God, an house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens. 2 For in this (body) we groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: 3 If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked . 4 For we that are in this tabernacle do groan, being burdened: not for that we would be unclothed, but clothed upon, that mortality might be swallowed up of life. 5 Now he that hath wrought us for the selfsame thing is God, who also hath given unto us the earnest (down payment) of the Spirit. 6 Therefore we are always confident, knowing that, whilst we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord: 7 (For we walk by faith, not by sight:) 8 We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord. 9 Wherefore we labour, that, whether present or absent, we may be accepted of him. 10 For we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ; that every one may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad.

When shall we be "present with the Lord"???

1 Thessalonians 2:19 "For what is our hope, or joy, or crown of rejoicing? Are not even ye in the presence of our Lord Jesus Christ at his coming?"

Philippians 1:6 Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ.

Philippians 1:20-23 "According to my earnest expectation and my hope, that in nothing I shall be ashamed, but that with all boldness, as always, so now also Christ shall be magnified in my body, whether it be by life, or by death. For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. 22 But if I live in the flesh, this is the fruit of my labour: yet what I shall choose I wot not. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ; which is far better."

When will Paul be with the Christ? He answers this in chapter 3:10, 20-21

Philippians 3:10 "That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto his death; 11 If by any means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead."

Philippians 3:20-21 "For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself."

Even a child can see that Paul is not looking for some disembodied "spirit existence" after death apart from a physical body. He is looking and earnestly longing to be "clothed" with his immortal body at the second coming of Christ when Paul would be "present with the Lord". When Paul states that he is willing rather to be "absent from the body", he is referring to his earthly tabernacle so that he might be clothed with his "heavenly" house or tabernacle.

Here are a few more texts to consider regarding how the word of God describes death.

Acts 7:57 But they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and rushed upon him with one accord; 58 and they cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down their garments at the feet of a young man named Saul. 59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon the Lord, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit (pneuma - breath of life). 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.

Acts 13:32 And we bring you good tidings of the promise made unto the fathers, 33 that God hath fulfilled the same unto our children, in that he raised up Jesus; as also it is written in the second psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. 34 And as concerning that he raised him up from the dead, now no more to return to corruption, he hath spoken on this wise, I will give you the holy and sure blessings of David. 35 Because he saith also in another psalm, Thou wilt not give Thy Holy One to see corruption. 36 For David, after he had in his own generation served the counsel of God, fell asleep, and was laid unto his fathers, and saw corruption: 37 but He whom God raised up saw no corruption. 38 Be it known unto you therefore, brethren, that through this man is proclaimed unto you remission of sins: 39 and by Him every one that believeth is justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses

"Spirit" also used in scripture in the sense of a "life force" or "vitality" or "feelings":

Judges 15:19 But God clave the hollow place that is in Lehi, and there came water thereout; and when he had drunk, his spirit came again, and he revived: wherefore the name thereof was called En-hakkore, which is in Lehi, unto this day. 20 And he judged Israel in the days of the Philistines twenty years.

1 Samuel 1:15 And Hannah answered and said, No, my lord, I am a woman of a sorrowful spirit: I have drunk neither wine nor strong drink, but I poured out my soul before Jehovah. 16 Count not thy handmaid for a wicked woman; for out of the abundance of my complaint and my provocation have I spoken hitherto. 17 Then Eli answered and said, Go in peace; and the God of Israel grant thy petition that thou hast asked of him

1 Samuel 30:11 And they found an Egyptian in the field, and brought him to David, and gave him bread, and he did eat; and they made him drink water; 12 And they gave him a piece of a cake of figs, and two clusters of raisins: and when he had eaten, his spirit came again to him: for he had eaten no bread, nor drunk any water, three days and three nights.

1 Kings 10:4 And when the queen of Sheba had seen all the wisdom of Solomon, and the house that he had built, 5 and the food of his table, and the sitting of his servants, and the attendance of his ministers, and their apparel, and his cupbearers, and his ascent by which he went up unto the house of Jehovah; there was no more spirit in her. 6 And she said to the king, It was a true report that I heard in mine own land of thine acts, and of thy wisdom

1 Kings 21:5 But Jezebel his wife came to him, and said unto him, Why is thy spirit so sad, that thou eatest no bread? 6 And he said unto her.....

Matthew 26:40 And he cometh unto the disciples, and findeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What, could ye not watch with me one hour? 41 Watch and pray, that ye enter not into temptation: the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.

Ephesians 4:20 But ye did not so learn Christ; 21 if so be that ye heard him, and were taught in him, even as truth is in Jesus: 22 that ye put away, as concerning your former manner of life, the old man, that waxeth corrupt after the lusts of deceit; 23 and that ye be renewed in the spirit of your mind, 24 and put on the new man, that after God hath been created in righteousness and holiness of truth

Philippians 4:23 The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ be with your spirit . (ASV)

Philippians 4:23 The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all. (KJV)

"Breath" In the Old Testament as the Breath of Life:

Psalms 104:29 Thou hidest thy face, they are troubled: thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their dust. 30 Thou sendest forth thy spirit, they are created

Job 34:12 Yea, surely God will not do wickedly, neither will the Almighty pervert judgment. 13 Who hath given Him a charge over the earth? or who hath disposed the whole world? 14 If He set his heart upon man, if He gather unto Himself his spirit and his breath;15 All flesh shall perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust. KJV

Job 33:4 The Spirit of God hath made me, And the breath of the Almighty giveth me life.

Genesis 2:7 And the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.

Genesis 6:17 And I, behold, I do bring the flood of waters upon this earth, to destroy all flesh, wherein is the breath of life, from under heaven; everything that is in the earth shall die.

Genesis 7:21 And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both birds, and cattle, and beasts, and every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and every man: 22 all in whose nostrils was the breath of the spirit of life,

1 Kings 17:17 And it came to pass after these things, that the son of the woman, the mistress of the house, fell sick; and his sickness was so sore, that there was no breath (nesh-aw-maw: wind) left in him. 18 And she said unto Elijah, What have I to do with thee, O thou man of God? art thou come unto me to call my sin to remembrance, and to slay my son? 19 And he said unto her, Give me thy son. And he took him out of her bosom, and carried him up into a loft, where he abode, and laid him upon his own bed. 20 And he cried unto the LORD, and said, O LORD my God, hast thou also brought evil upon the widow with whom I sojourn, by slaying her son? 21 And he stretched himself upon the child three times, and cried unto the LORD, and said, O LORD my God, I pray thee, let this child's soul (Nephesh: life) come into him again. 22 And the LORD heard the voice of Elijah; and the soul (Nephesh: life) of the child came into him again, and he revived.

The meaning of "give up the ghost" in the Old and New Testament

When the phrase "give up (or yield up) the ghost" is used in the Old Testament, the word used is "gaw-vah" meaning "to breath out".

Genesis 35:29 And Isaac gave up the ghost (gaw-vah: breathed out), and died (mooth), and was gathered unto his people, being old and full of days: and his sons Esau and Jacob buried him.

Genesis 25:17 And these are the years of the life of Ishmael, an hundred and thirty and seven years: and he gave up the ghost (gaw-vah: breathed out) and died (mooth); and was gathered unto his people.

Job 10: 18 Wherefore then hast thou brought me forth out of the womb? Oh that I had given up the ghost (gawvah: breathed out), and no eye had seen me! 19 I should have been as though I had not been; I should have been carried from the womb to the grave.

The use of "gaw-vah" meaning "to breath out" to express death is consistent with the Genesis account of the creation of all living things as having the "breath of life" from God when they are created and given life. Upon death the person gives up this breath of life and "breaths out" his life or as we would say today, "expires", (from the word "expiration" or "exhale")

Genesis 7:21 And all flesh died that moved upon the earth, both of fowl, and of cattle, and of beast, and of every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth, and every man: 22 All in whose nostrils was the breath of life, of all that was in the dry land, died (mooth).

In the New Testament: the writers used the same phrase "give up the ghost" as found in the Old Testament. In translating the phrase into Greek they used the noun "pneuma" as in a breath of air.

Matthew 27:50 Jesus, when he had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost (pneuma - breath or spirit).

John 19:30 When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said, It is finished: and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost (noun: pneuma - breath or spirit).

Mark 15:39 And when the centurion, which stood over against Him, saw that He so cried out, and gave up the ghost (verb: "exepneusen" - breathed out)........

The writers of the New Testament also used the Greek word, "ekpsucho" to convey the phrase "give up the ghost" as a synonym of "exepneo". A direct translation into English could be "He so cried out, and His life (psucho) expired". "Self" here used as one's life, person, or being. So it is clear that the phrase "gave up the ghost" did not imply that the person left his body as an immortal spirit able to live on without the body. James clearly tells us this in his epistle

James 2:26 For as the body without the spirit (pneuma: breath) is dead, so faith without works is dead also. {spirit: or, breath}

When Stephen was murdered by the Jews, the author of Acts is not telling us that Stephen's "immortal soul" left his body and went on to live in heaven. Luke is telling us that as Stephen falls asleep in death, he humbly acknowledges that his life is the gift of God's grace and invites God to receive it back until the resurrection day when Stephen will awake from the sleep of death. All believers who are trusting in the blood of Jesus have their names and lives written in the Lamb's book of life and will live again on the Last Day. God does not forget His own. There names are written upon His heart. Luke 10:20b "rejoice, because your names are written in heaven!"

Acts 7:59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit (pneuma). 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, 'Lord, lay not this sin to their charge'. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.

Finally we will briefly examine our Lord's statements regarding eternal life and living for ever. From the following texts it is clear that eternal life for the repentant believer in Jesus comes at the day of resurrection on the Last Day, not at the day of death. Christ makes it clear that the believer shall live again, not as a disembodied spirit but as a resurrected person with a glorified body. The Lord tells us that, though we die, yet we shall live; the believer merely sleeps, unaware of the passage of time, awaiting God's tomorrow at the last trump and the voice of the Archangel.

John 6:40 And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day..... 44 No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day......50 This is the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof, and not die. 51 I am the living bread which came down from heaven: if any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever: and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world. 54 Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day. 55 For my flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. 56 He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him . 57 As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Father: so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.

John 11:21 Then said Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 22 But I know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give it thee. 23 Jesus saith unto her, Thy brother shall rise again. 24 Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day. 25 Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live: 26 And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this?

To summarize the Biblical view of death:

Article of Faith # 9.

Immortality and Eternal Life

We believe that the "just shall ‘live’ by faith". All who are justified by God’s unmerited grace alone through faith alone in the sinless life and atoning death of our Lord Jesus Christ alone have the verdict and promise of eternal life and immortality. Just as the believer is reckoned perfectly righteous by faith alone, even so we have the gift of immortality by faith alone. The life and righteousness that we possess now are merely the small down payment of the righteousness and immortal life that we will have "by sight" at His coming.

Death to the believer is a mere moment of sleep from which we shall arise to be like Him. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, we shall put on perfect righteousness and immortality at the Last Trump.

In water baptism, Christians are "buried" in the likeness of our Lord’s death and "arise" in the likeness of His resurrection. Even so, we who fall asleep in death shall arise on the Last Day to everlasting life through the promise of the resurrection. Death entered the creation through Adam’s sin and so "in Adam all die". After the fall of Adam, the flaming sword hedged the way to the Tree of Life so that Man could no longer eat of its fruit and "live forever". But that flaming sword of judgment has pierced our Savior’s side, so that at Christ’s second coming the Tree of Life will once again feed the sons and daughters of God. Then we shall shout, "O Death, where is thy sting? O Grave, where is thy victory?" Death has been swallowed up in victory through the blood of Calvary!!

God bless you my friend,

Bill Diehl

Present Truth Magazine

Present Truth World Radio

Report of Italian Study Trip 17 Nov. to 22 Dec. 2002. By S Michael.

By Grace of God I got another opportunity to go to Italy. I went there in the city of San Giovanni Arezzo a small city of Toscana to attend the Italian Language Course of 80 hours. This trip was actually became possible due to the scholarship of the school for the foreigners called Sillabo in San Giovanni Italia. They offered one scholarship for attending Italian Language Course in their school to those students who performed well during the course before in Pakistan. According to my result I did good and Prof. Laura Fioretta as an eligible candidate for this scholarship recommended me. Along with Sillabo an Italian NGO working for the blind called Apostolic Movement for the Blind [Movimento Apostolico Ciechi (MAC)] provided me residential facilities with the co-operation of community of Pop John 23rd in San Giovanni I stayed with Signora Nadia Campoli the secretary of community of Pop John 23rd.

I reached on Rome airport (Fiumicino) on 17th of Nov. 2002 in the evening from there I first reached to Arezzo by train and then by car of one of the member of our host organization in San Giovanni in house of my host Nadia Campoli. Right of the next day 18th Nov. I started to go to school with the support of the volunteer of Caritas San Giovanni Sig. Paolo Fiani. This course lasted for four weeks comprising on 80 hours. Monday to Friday we had lessons for four hours each day whereas each Saturday we had a cultural trip to any cultural city or historical place. In the 1st week of the course I felt some uncomfortness to adjust within the foreigners and to study but later I became active and satisfied my teachers. There were students of different countries with me mainly from Japan, Australia, Mexico and Iceland. On the certificate issue to me my teachers gave me level of intermedium, which is consider more satisfactory performance in Italy. In terms of cultural trips I visited different cities including Florence, Pizza, Voltera, and Montevarchi etc. At the end of the course we had small celebration in which we celebrated farewell party and Christmas celebrations it was amusing and emotional party in which the students and teachers exchanged their sentiments of friendship and their determination to keep on learning and improving Italian. At personal level after the school I remained in touch with two organizations Caritas and the community of Pop John 23rd in order to learn type and dimensions of social work in Italy. I also remained busy with my host organization Movimento Apostolico Ciechi in different meetings and informed them about my progress of studies of Doctorate in Sociology on minorities' issues in Pakistan and we discussed other matters of mutual interests in several meetings held in Arezzo and other parishes of Diocese of Toscana. On one Sunday I read prayers and attentions before the audience in the church after the sermon of the priest. It was encouraging for me to speaking in Italian before the audience during the mass. In the evening I had an opportunity to walk around with the active girls and boys of the team of volleyball of San Giovanni to be familiar with cultural aspects. I also continued to visit different Parishes and participated in religious gatherings and community meetings. I visited almost every possible aspects of Italian culture and tried to make full use of this trip. I also participated in couple of programs of couple of social developmental organizations, which help me to learn little bit about my interest of activities of social development. I participated in couple of musical concerts which was polite and thrilling experience for me and through these I developed interest to learn guitar in a future even I can play piano now. I also visited Loppiano a Centre of Focolare movement twice. There I met with Pakistani focolarians and with other foreign focolarians. It was spiritually inspiring experience for me because it was my dream to go to Loppiano in search of an ideal of love of Chiara Lubic and of God Jesus Christ.

In short it was successful and learning trip for me I captured good memories of my school, teachers, and students. I also developed good relations and friendship with some young boys and girls with whom I can continue to learn and improve Italian via Internet etc. I talked a lot about the Pakistani culture and about the Christians and other minorities in Pakistan in meetings, class participation and private gatherings. Last but not least I improved my Italian a lot. I got familiar with the actual accent and tried to pronouns and speak over there, which can be helpful for me to learn Italian in depth. I think in this way in future perhaps I can find some work related to Italian Language either in Pakistan or Italy for any Italian NGO or church. At the same time this is also true that one month was very short but I would love to go there for some long period first for some studies in human rights, community development or social development if I will get the chance in the future. Everyone engaged with me was very kind and they helped and supported me beyond my expectations. I really want to thank to my teacher of Italian in Pakistan Prof. Laura Fioretta for her technical assistance in order to make this all possible. I also want to thank Il Sillabo (school for foreigners of Italian Language and culture) and Movemento Apostolico Ciechi who helped me to do this course, which was not possible without their co-operation. Last but not least I also wish to thanks Signora Nadia Campoli for providing me hospitality and other related support and also to Sig. Paolo Fiani of Caritas San Giovanni for assisting during my stay. I hope and wish to improve my Italian in future either in Pakistan or in Italy to do something for the promotion of Italian culture through out the world with my professional knowledge of sociology.

Sabir Michael Reports on his Educational and Academic Trip to UK of April 2002

1. To participate in a conference on Religious Freedom organized by International Interfaith Center.

2. To visit organizations that is working for Minority's Rights and their development.

3. To do research work of M.Phil/Ph.D. in different libraries in UK.

4. To have an opportunity to have some tourism of beautiful United Kingdom.

My first major activity in UK was to participate in a conference. Different National and International NGOs to discuss the phenomenon of Religious Freedom attended the conference. The main theme of the conference was that the Religious Freedom is Freedom of Belief and expressions. It has got connection with the legal and political environment and system of the particular state that determines how the people are capable to act upon their religious values and rituals. Religious Freedom is fundamental right of the masses that must be granted equally. The participants were of the view that there is strong need to promote interfaith and inter-religious social interaction within the

Religious communities. The conference raised strong criticism against the French Religious discriminatory laws. I raised a point to promote social and religious harmony in the states relating it with the solo economic development of the under marginalized people. I suggested that there should be planned socio economic and developmental projects within the communities through the people's organizations focusing on the activities of social interaction within the different religious and minority groups. In the evening session of the conference I was allowed 20 minutes for my presentation in which I underlined the contents of my on going research and described the present situation of minorities focusing on socio economic aspects of their lives. The participants raised questions highlighting discrimination and prejudice within the Punjabi and Anglo community in Pakistan. The participants also noted isolation within the religious communities and minorities in Pakistan. Anyhow I replied their questions confidently and urged international organizations to pay attention towards the upliftment of the under marginal socio religious groups. In the conference the problem of minorities

Relating to the Tibet and Sikh community were especially discussed. I got new ideas, new relations and contacts in this conference along with enhancement of my confidence.

After the conference I came back to London from the Oxford and kept myself busy in my doctoral research work. I got a membership of British Library UK where I spent most of my time but also in the libraries of couple of other Universities including University of London etc. I was able to collect some research material that will prove helpful in my ongoing research work. I also visited some organizations, which are working for minority's rights and development. First of all I visited Minority Right Group. I shared my research with them grasped their ideas, methodology and collected some research material from them. Later I visited Amnesty International London with their research experts. I also got chance to visit Human Right unit of common Wealth and the Head of Political Division of Common Wealth Mr. Sharfudin and discussed with him about my research work and took his interview on the stand of Common Wealth towards minority and human rights with special reference to Pakistan. I also discussed the minority issue with the general public in the streets of London, which was really wonderful experience for me. I also participated in a budget session of The British Parliament as well as the on going session of House of Lords. This was really good experience for me. I also visited famous places of London, which include Height Park Corner Royal Palaces, British Museum etc. I went to visit couple of Islands in the countryside of UK with my friends over there. Which include Olive White Island and Swanage Island. This was fabulous experience for me. I also met with high officials of Catholic Church particularly Bishop of London. I also availed a chance to visit some projects of such organizations, which were working for the child rights and development. Mean while I continue to visit professional organizations of the social workers and couple of departments of social work of different Universities. I had also good experience and exposure with Sikh community based in London. I spent some time with Sikh organization called "Fateh." I was invited in their couple of temples to address the gathering on peace and International Religion. I found my presentations very good on the base of responses of the audience. I was also invited on local Sikh radio called "Sikh Sagar". I was allowed one hour to discuss my research activities, situation of minorities in Pakistan, peace and international religion and about my struggle to get higher education. I also answered live telephone calls during this one-hour live show.

After the conference I came back to London where I first of all struggled to manage some persons who may be able to help me to walk around and to help me in my studies. Anyhow I got some support from Focolare movement London and they provided me the support of the personals occasionally. I got the membership of British Library for 5 years and continued my research work in British Library and Universities of London and collected some research materials. Similarly I visited some NGOs including Minority Right Group, Human Right Common Wealth Unit, Racial and Equality Commission UK and Catholic Charity for the Homeless Children etc. I also visited the representative of Pakistan in Common Wealth I also met with Head of Political Wing of Common Wealth Mr. Sharaf-U-Din. I collected some research materials from these organizations as well. Along with all this I visited the London off and on with my friends. I participated in the budget session of the British House of Common and also visited the Royal Palaces and other historical buildings and monuments. I also visited to islands with the purpose of tourism. During this stay I developed good relations with Sikh community in UK. I participated in their religious services and addressed the Public gathering in the two temples. I also gave two interviews on the sky satellite radio channel of the Sikh community called Sikh Sagar. In these interviews and addresses I spoke about the socio economic condition of minorities in sub-continent. And the need of socio religion and spiritual movement to peace and interfaith harmony.

I could manage to get following achievements.

š I got new ideas about religious freedom and minority rights.

š I established and enhanced new contacts.

š I collected some research material that will be incorporated in my research thesis.

I was lucky to find my old friends with whom I had good time and tourism in London. I got new vision and dimensions of social development after visiting the social development workers and organizations of UK that will help me to do some positive work in Pakistan. I felt boost in my confidence after this trip. I also captured real picture of life of UK and found that life is not easy there and this is better to make strong efforts to adjust and settle in socio economic environment of Pakistan rather than dreaming of first world countries.

In this tour many people and organizations supported me I really want to thank Citizen Foundation who provided me support for managing airfare with the mediation role of Mrs.Tahira Khan of Beacon House School System. In this regard I also want to thank Bishop of Karachi, Franciscan Missionaries in Karachi and my friend Benjimen Paskal and Mr. Herman of Bible Society. Last but not least I want to thank to my close friend Malik Ghulam Fareed who lives in London provided me accommodation and all the rest expenditures. I also want to thank Focolare Movement London who provided me an individual during my research and to walk around in London. In the end I thanks to My God and wish that every good student may able to get such useful opportunities for career development.

Report of Educational and Academic Trip of United Kingdom (UK) 4th July to 17th July 2002

I was able to see some charities (NGOs) in UK working in the different fields of social development, which are working on minority rights, family planning and youth development. First of all I met with London based organization working for the facilitation to the Pakistani Christian community in terms of providing them support in legal and settlement matters. I met with Nasir Saeed Co-ordinator Center for Legal Aid Assistance & Settlement (CLASS). Mr. Nasir Saeed was working on the preparation of report on minority's situation in Pakistan. I informed him required information during mutual discussion focusing on the socio economic conditions of the minorities. This organization CLASS showed their interest to start their work in Karachi with my possible support.

The Minority Rights Group (MRG) is a prominent charity in UK in minority's issues. I met with their research co-ordinator for Asia Ms. Shelina Thawer in the head office of Minority Rights Group. We discussed activities of this charity in Asia. I was informed that Minority Rights Group is going to publish their first report on Pakistan related to minorities in coming few months. I identified areas to work in terms of research and community work for the MRG. I shared with them my research and future plans wishing to participate actively in the programs of the MRG expected to be started in Pakistan in near future. After this I visited the head offices of International Planned Parenthood Foundation (IPPF), which is a funding charity that is working all around the world on population planning and youth development. The Family Planning Association of Pakistan in which I am member of Youth Development group Jeat Caravan is also working as a partner of IPPF London. I met with Mr. Mohammad Imtiaz Programme Co-ordinator South Asia Regional Office IPPF and Ms. Carel dealing Human Rights and Reproductive Health issues. I informed them on going activities of the Youth Group of Karachi as well as its past activities. I also informed them about the on going activities of FPAP Karachi as an out side observer. Mr. Imtiaz and other staff were quite move positively after visiting me on the performance of Jeat Caravan. I received wonderful response from the office and almost everyone in the office received and treated me warmly. They were happy and were of the view that it's amazing that someone starts his careers as a volunteer and come to us at his own. They took it as a sign of great performance of FPAP for boosting the moral of the youth and to provide them an opportunity to develop their acquired knowledge and skills. They said that they considered me as a product of youth activities of Jeat Caravan. I was informed of the administrative infrastructure of the IPPF at National and International level. The representative of the IPPF also shared their current working strategies with me. They encouraged me a lot to continue the work with current enthusiasm and Mr. Imtiaz asks me to be in contact with him. They also pre-tested one questionnaire about the FPAP south Asia and Pakistan with me which was also very interesting exercise. I informed them about the technical support provided by FPAP Karachi Youth Section, which also inspired them. On the whole I spent two to three hours in their offices receiving amazing protocol as a volunteer of Jeat Caravan and as a young visitor. I think my visit will increase the confidence and image of IPPF of FPAP Pakistan especially of Jeat Caravan. I also talked with them about the present ongoing performance of Youth Help line, which also inspired them. I discussed with them how I talked about local radio channel about the work of Jeat Caravan and Youth Help line.

Later I visited couple of organizations working for the Blind people in UK specially working in the field of computer training and development for the blind. I visited Royal National Institute for the Blind and saw all the electronic aids available for the blind to support them to enhance their professional capabilities. I saw computers, electronic talking dictionaries and diaries and portable note taker multi function electronic machine supporting the blind people to carry on their professional and business work with the full command. In RNIB I met with Mr. Parish and Mark who gave me all the briefings they also informed me about the International Exhibition which was going to be held on 16th July 2002 in Birmingham and invited me to participate in it. This exhibition was held in Birmingham in which all the International companies displayed their all the available products to support the blind people. This was wonderful experience in which I developed relations with Catholic Blind Services UK I spent whole day there and looked for future prospects for me in terms of computer training.

I also visited the Head Offices of BBC Bush House in London and met with Mr. Nasir Abbas Editor BBC Urdu. I spent one hour with them and observe how the transmission for Pakistan in Urdu is worked out. I also discussed with them about the activities of my research project of Ph.D. and shared my views on social and minority's issues focusing on socio economic aspects. I have been very respectful to the BBC since my childhood because it is an important radio channel that helped me a lot to understand the international scenario in terms of politics, economic and social sciences. It was like a dream's fulfillment for me to visit and to have coffee with them.

In regard to the visits of Catholic Church in the UK I visited Children Welfare Society of Dioceses of Westminster London where my one friend is Deputy Director. I visited their couple of projects that this charity is running for the homeless children. I moreover participated in annual general meeting of Catholic Church Association of Racial Justice this is a charity commissioned by Catholic Church to promote racial justice in multi cultural British society focusing on youth. This was wonderful experience to observe how the charities in first world work and how they organize their programs. I met with some human rights activists and visited Bishop Trip former president of this Charity and Present Director Mr. Steven Caurier and discussed with them my other activities and back at home. I had also an opportunity to visit Lords Cricket Ground, which is considered a holy place of Cricket. We also visited Head Offices of International Cricket Council (ICC) and met with their Pubic Relation Staff in a guided tour. I saw scientific and modern media center of Lords Cricket Ground and walk all around feeling proud for being at very important international stadium.

Last but not least on the vary last day I visited Mr. John Batle Advisor to the Prime Minister UK on Interfaith and Minority Issues in House of Common Parliament of United Kingdom I was received by Secretary of the John Batle. First of all John Batle walked around with me through the different sections of the Parliament and later we had coffee and formal discussion for almost 100 minutes. I asked from him about the viewpoint of British Government on situation of minorities in Pakistan and UK and informed him from the views and my on going research on minorities' issues he raised some questions during the discussion of my research. He agreed with me to start some work for the minorities at grass root level. In this duration we also discussed some other prevailing national and international issues related to the international politics, economy, social development and interfaith issues. This was good privilege for me, which boosted my confidence I also informed him about the organizations that are working for the minorities in Pakistan and their actual working situation in my views. I wished him to focus on Pakistan and India at community level to promote interfaith harmony by involving real community leadership both of Sub-Continent and UK. I also suggested him to focus on socio economic development the people of sub continent that will ultimately promote peace and unity among the masses. The purpose of this visit was to know about the on going activities of the British Govt. on interfaith issues to clarify concept of interfaith and to clarify my concept.

In terms of results I can say this trip was 70% successful for me. I can summarize acquired advantages in following:

1. I improved my English skill.

2. I collected some research material for my M.Phil/Ph.D.

3. I visited some new people of different walks of life and establish my contact with them that will be helpful in future.

4. This time I stayed with English family that's why I was able to observe typical English life.

5. I came to know how organizations in first world countries work and conduct their programmes.

6. This tour helped me to understand the social welfare setup of Church in UK.

7. This trip helped me in finding some educational research and academic support from some intellectual scholars.

8. This trip helped me to understand the setup of Charities (NGOs) in UK.

9. I was able to learn the general prevailing concept about the people of Pakistan in the minds of English people and got many new ideas about different aspects of social life.

10. I was also able to establish contact with new charities (NGOs), which will increase my networking skill.

In short this was useful trip and besides above benefits it help me to boost my confidence to work at international level and to participate and represent specific organization and Pakistan across the world. I will try to incorporate all this learning's of this trip unlike last one in my professional life and later.

Reported By:

Sabir Michael

Bishop John Joseph Was Killed by government agencies or Muslim militant groups.

The anniversary of Bishop john Joseph is again on head but still his killers are at large. The true followers of Bishop Joseph are still waiting that culprits shall be brought to justice and duly punished under law. The eyes of those true Christians are on that social and political leadership came in existence on the shoulders of that brave, courageous and able religious and political leader of Pakistani Christians. Unfortunately those parasites are working for their own benefits and forgotten the valuable great mission of bishop john Joseph. Now they daily issue press releases, hold press conferences and walk in Christian society with honor by the funds and resources created by that great man for them around the world but the efforts of that are in vain. These parasites have never dared to settle the blood of Bishop John Joseph still crying in wilderness for justice. The blood of Bishop John Joseph is also on heads of so called:

Human Right Commission of Pakistan

Liberation Front

Commission of Justice and Peace

Bishops Conference of Pakistan

Clement George ex. MNA

Peter John Sohtra Ex. MANA

Johnson Ex MPA



All those who were funded by Bishop John Joseph for in best interest on Christians but same turned out for their personal benefits are responsible for his killing on their part if they fail to bring his killers to justice.

The news of murder of Bishop John Joseph was learned with grief and anger around the world on May 7,1998, for confirmation, when I contacted agency France press in New York and wished to record my condolence and demand to arrest the killers, the news manager Informed that situation is contrary to my comments as the catholic church of Pakistan have issued a press note that Bishop John Joseph have committed suicide as a protest on death sentence under blasphemy law to Ayub Mash from Sahewal. The news agencies dispatched my opinion and widely published in international press, that possibility of government agencies can not he ruled out in assassination of Bishop John Joseph and killers may be arrested immediately. On May 25, 1988 the Christian community of North America organized a protest rally before United Nation offices, where again I demanded the probe in to killing of Catholic Bishop John Joseph by a commission, headed by a justice of Supreme Court of Pakistan.

The facts behind my views expanded on decades of experiences witnessed on working of Bishop John Joseph, the true believer of liberation theology and impressions of Bishop Toto of South Africa, in ways of his struggle.

I knew him when he was in Karachi seminary where I used to visit one of my friends, a brother in priesthood training and he becomes rector of the same seminary later on. I liked him when an article appeared in news paper daily Jang Karachi that he is working on Urdu dictionary research which introduced him as a scholar and general Christian appreciated him.

In 1970, the Christians of Pakistan, realized that Catholic Church of Pakistan is dominated by GAO and Anglo Indian Christian minority and they are enjoying the privileges of education and social welfare under Catholic Church Administration and Punjabi catholic in Catholic Church are neglected being in majority.

All the catholic Bishops were from GOA catholic minority and such measures were adopted to keep away the Punjabi catholic majority from seminaries, school, hospital and church based social welfare organization administration. The Punjabi catholic Christian started protest on having a Punjabi bishop in Pakistan in 1972 when Goa bishop's conference signed an agreement with government on nationalization of missionary school, college and hospitals. The majority of catholic Christians were unhappy on this decision and protested against government as well as church administration, keeping in view the situation, the Vatican decided to make a new catholic diocese of Faisal Abad in 1980 and Fr. john Joseph become the first Punjabi Christian bishop of this diocese. The catholic community had great hopes from this Punjabi bishop and Bishop John Joseph organized social, youth and political groups funded by him in Faisalabad.

He invested generously in the election campaigns of Clement George and John Peter Sohtra, who won elections of MNA and blasphemy laws were legislated in the presence of these church supported members of parliament, due to which Bishop John Joseph was much annoyed and started funding, an ordinary youth to establish a 'Front', paying the press conferences, tours and function bills of said Front, to built pressure group on his funded elected members of National Assembly and Provincial Assemblies.

His involvement in political affairs of Christian's, encouraged a Rev: father Julius to seek permission from Goan Bishop of Lahore on gunpoint and to provide the election funds. Many relatives and friends of Bishop John Joseph put pressure on him to funding non-government organizations and to establish the future funding recommendations from western countries, his nephew Johnson demanded funds for election of provincial assembly and catholic vote bank support. When the Vatican provided him with the funds for Christian Muslim dialogues the' naukar shahi' enjoyed those funds too.

Bishop john Joseph was a Christian warrior in Pakistan. When he experienced that his funded social, religious and political elements always bargain on principal with government for personnel benefits and his ambition to become a legend and milestone in Christian history of Pakistan, he stepped forward and led. The processions in person against conviction of Manzoor and other blasphemy laws victims and later on against the inclusion of religion column in national identity card.

Its facts that he was fond of leadership and always ready to take daring steps to prove himself the religious as well as the political leader of the Christians. Before discussing the tragic incident of May 6,1998, we must keep in mind that Bishop John Joseph was a scholar of Catholicism as well as a courageous leader and coward step of SUICIDE can not be expected from such a warrior, who's life is full of struggle as a poor student of remote village as priest for his congregation, as a Bishop for his diocese and as politician care for his nation. Now we shall investigate the facts; as, This Press Note;

Rev. Dr. John Joseph, 66, Catholic Bishop of Faisalabad and a high profile human Rights activist, was found dead in the dark corridors of a session's court in Sahiwal at about 9:30 p.m. on 6 May 1998, he came here to protest against the death sentence recently given to Ayub Masih on 27 April for blaspheming Islam. This is the same spot where Ayub Masih, a Christian of his diocese, was shot at on 6 November 1997. Bishop John Joseph traveled to the city of Sahiwal in the afternoon of 6 May from his residence in Faisalabad. He went to address a prayer meeting for the Christian parishioners there specially organized for the victims of blasphemy Cases.

Since the early 1990s when Section 295-C of the Pakistani Penal Code was Amended, making the death sentence mandatory for the offense of blaspheming Islam, dozens of non-Muslims have fallen victims to the often-abused blasphemy Laws. And the bishop was deeply shocked by Ayub verdict.

Reverend Joseph presided over the diocese of Faisalabad and was an outspoken leader in the fight for freedoms for all Christians in Pakistan. He had stood by the side of others accused of blasphemy. Only days after well-known Christian Ayub Masih were sentenced to death, Rev. Joseph called the diocese of Faisalabad to pray and fast for Ayub Masih. At dinnertime on 6 May, Bishop John Joseph had little appetite as according to the parish priest, Fr. Yaqoob Farooq, O.P. After others had had their meals, the bishop asked Fr. Yaqoob to accompany him to the spot of the courthouse Where Ayub Masih was shot at exactly six months ago. On reaching close to the Vicinity of the session's court, the bishop asked Fr. Yaqoob to stay back and Went to the spot himself. Moments after, Fr. Yaqoob heard a gun shot. He then Rushed to the spot and found the bishop dead and had gun shot in the neck. According to Fr. Yaqoob, Bishop John Joseph was instantly dead.

* Immediate Reaction Of Christians.

On hearing the news of the bishops death, the Christian populace of the city Gathered at the spot in the courthouse. As of 12:35 a.m. of 7 May, the Christians there refused to remove the dead body until the prime minister would come personally to express his sorrow. Bishop John Joseph, a human rights Activist well known locally and internationally, was the founding chairperson of The National Commission for Justice and Peace under the Catholic Bishops Conference of Pakistan, and he remained in office since it establishment in 1984.

Christians mourning the death of Bishop John Joseph Police in the Pakistan city of Faisalabad have used tear gas to disperse a crowd mourning the city's Roman Catholic bishop, DR John Joseph, who committed suicide on Wednesday to protest against Pakistan's blasphemy laws. Several thousand mourners had accompanied the body of the bishop, DR John Joseph, from his home village of Khush Pur to the church in Faisalabad where it is to lie until his funeral on Sunday. The police Said they used tear gas after people began throwing stones at shops.

Court case prompted protest Bishop Joseph was chairman of a human rights commission established by the Catholic Bishops Conference of Pakistan He shot he in the head in the corridors of a courthouse where a Pakistani Catholic, Ayub Masih, was convicted and sentenced to death on April 27 for committing blasphemy in a public place. Bishop Joseph was said to have been distraught over Masih's verdict and the way the trial was conducted, and had threatened to protest in an "astonishing" way unless the government repealed the death sentence. Dr. Joseph - Bishop of Faisalabad since 1981 - published an open letter on Thursday, urging fellow Christians, Muslims and minority groups to protest Against Pakistan's blasphemy laws.

"We must act strongly in unity, Christians and Moslems, in order not only to get this death sentence suspended but to get (legal articles) 295 B and C repealed without worrying about the sacrifices we shall have to offer," the letter said. Government defends laws The Pakistani government has rejected criticism of the blasphemy laws. The Pakistani Minister of Information, Mushahid Hussein, said the country's higher courts have invariably overturned death sentences passed by the lower courts. Pakistan's Minister of Information: blasphemy laws not used to discriminate; Critics charge that zealots against religious often misuse the law Minorities. Several Christians have been sentenced to death, but higher courts have overturned their convictions.

* We Shall Fight Till The Dawn Comes

Bishop John Joseph had led two nationwide protest of the Christian community and even went on hunger strike for the cause. The first protest was in 1992 against the government's proposal to include a column for one religious faith in the national identity cards. Christians and other minorities in the community thought that the new identity card system would lead to further victimization of Religious minorities in Pakistan. The second nationwide protest was in 1994

Against the murder of Manzoor Masih, a Christian tried on blasphemy, outside the court right after the court hearing on 5 April 1994.

On 20 March 1998, Bishop John Joseph led an ecumenical rally for Christian Solidarity in Vienna in which personnel from both the Catholic and Protestant Church hierarchies took part in the programmed. He gave a homily on the Persecution of religious minorities in Pakistan, especially the impact of the notorious blasphemy laws. The bishop told the rally "we object to these (The blasphemy) laws because they are the main hindrance to Christian-Muslim Relations. We shall fight till the dawn comes, (and) the forms (of this fight) may be diverse." Bishop Joseph was said to have been distraught over Masih's verdict and the way the trial was conducted, and had threatened to protest in an" astonishing" way unless the government repealed the death sentence.

Dr. Joseph - Bishop of Faisalabad since 1981.

* Published an open letter

On Thursday, urging fellow Christians, Muslims and minority groups to protest against Pakistan's blasphemy laws. "We must act strongly in unity, Christians and Moslems, in order not only to get this death sentence suspended but to get (legal articles) 295 B and C repealed without worrying about the sacrifices we shall have to offer," the letter said. Reverend Joseph presided over the

Diocese of Faisalabad and was an outspoken leader in the fight for freedoms for all Christians in Pakistan. He had stood by the side of others accused of blasphemy. Which have demonstrated increased intolerance and injustice toward Christians in this dark nation.

Dr. Joseph administered the Holy Communion the day of his death. Also it is noted that Dr. Joseph visited Ayub Masih in prison the night before. The Christian leader recruited a fellow parishioner to drive him to the court sight in Punjab where assassins earlier attacked Ayub Masih, but missed him with their bullets. After ordering the driver back to the car, Reverend Joseph shot himself with a gun to the head. His suicide is viewed as a Direct protest to the ongoing persecution and injustice toward Christians in Pakistan. His last recorded chilling words before taking his life were, "It is no longer possible for my people (Christians) to live in Pakistan."

* The Catholic Encyclopedia on Suicide.

This article will treat the subject under the following three heads:

* The notions and divisions of suicide;

* The principles according to which its morality must be judged;

* Statistics and explanations of its frequency.


Suicide is the act of one who causes his own death, either by positively destroying his own life, as by inflicting on himself a mortal wound or injury, or by omitting to do what is necessary to escape death, as by refusing to leave a burning house. From a moral standpoint we must treat therefore not only the prohibition of positive suicide, but also the obligation incumbent on man to preserve his life. Suicide is direct when a man has the intention of causing his own death, whether as an end to be attained, or as a means to another end, as when a man kills himself to escape condemnation, disgrace, ruin etc. It is indirect, and not usually called by this name when a man does not desire it, either as an end or as a means, but when he nevertheless commits an act which in effect involves death, as when he devotes himself to the care of the plague-stricken knowing that he will succumb under the task.


The teaching of the Catholic Church concerning the morality of

Suicide may be summarized as follows:

A. Positive and Direct Suicide Positive and direct suicide perpetrated without God's consent always constitutes a grave injustice towards Him. To destroy a thing is to dispose of it as an absolute master and to act as one having full and independent dominion over it; but man does not possess this full and independent dominion over his life, since to be an owner on must be superior to his property.

God has reserved to himself direct dominion over life; He is the owner of its substance and He has given man only the serviceable dominion, the right of use, with the charge of protecting and preserving the substance, that is, life itself. Consequently suicide is an attempt against the dominion and right of ownership of the Creator. To this injustice is added a serious offense against the charity which man owes to him, since by his act he deprives himself of the greatest good in his possession and the possibility of attaining his final end.

Moreover, the sin may be aggravated by circumstances, such as failure in conjugal, paternal, or filial piety, failure in justice or charity, if by taking his life one eludes existing obligations of justice or acts of charity, which he could and should perform. That suicide is unlawful is the teaching of Holy Scripture and of the Church, which condemns the act as a most Atrocious crime and, in hatred of the sin and to arouse the horror of its children, denies the suicide Christian burial. Moreover, suicide is directly opposed to the most powerful and invincible tendency of every creature and Especially of man, the preservation of life.

Finally, for a sane man deliberately to take his own life, he must, as a general rule, first have annihilated in him all that he possessed of spiritual life, since suicide is in absolute contradiction to everything that the Christian religion teaches us as to the end and object of life and, except in cases of insanity, is usually the natural termination of a life of disorder, weakness, and cowardice. The reason we have advanced to prove the malice of a suicide, namely, God's right and dominion, likewise justifies the modification of the general principle: God being the master of our life He may with His own consent remove from suicide whatever constitutes its disorder.

Thus do some authorities justify the conduct of certain saints, who, impelled by the desire of martyrdom and especially to protect their chastity did not wait for their executioners to put them to death, but sought it in one manner or other themselves; nevertheless, the Divine will should be certain and clearly manifested in each particular case. The question is asked: Can one who is condemned to death kill himself if ordered to do so by the judge? Some authors answer this question in the affirmative, basing their argument on the right which society possesses to punish certain malefactors with death and to commission any executioner, hence also the malefactor himself, to carry out the sentence. We share the most widely accepted opinion, that this practice, prevalent in certain countriess of the East, is not lawful. Vindictive justice -- and for that matter all justice -- requires a distinction between the subject of a right and that of a duty, hence in the present case between the one who punishes and the one who is punished. Finally, the same principle, which forbids anyone to personally compass his own death, also forbids him to advise, director command, with the direct intention of suicide, that another should slay him.

B. Positive and Indirect Suicide

Positive but indirect suicide committed without Divine consent is also unlawful unless, everything considered, there is sufficient reason for doing what will cause death to follow. Thus, it is not a sin, but an act of exalted virtue, to go into savage lands to preach the Gospel, or to the bedside of the plague stricken, to minister to them, although they who do so have before them the prospect of inevitable and speedy death; nor is it a sin for workmen in the

Discharge of duties to climb on roofs and buildings, thus exposing themselves to danger of death, etc.

All this is lawful precisely because the act itself is good and upright, for in theory the persons in question have not in view either as end or means the evil result, that is, death, that will follow, and, moreover, if there be an evil result it is largely compensated for by the good and useful result which they seek. On the other hand there is sin in exposing oneself to danger of death to display courage, to win a wager, etc., because in all these cases the end does not in any way compensate for the danger of death that is run. To judge whether or not there is sufficient reason for an act which will apparently be followed by death, all the circumstances must be weighed, namely, the importance of the good result, the greater or less certainty of its being attained, the greater or less danger of death, etc., all questions which may in a specific case be very difficult to solve.

C. Negative and Direct Suicide

Negative and direct suicide without the consent of God constitutes the same sin as positive suicide. In fact man has over his life only the right of use with corresponding obligations to preserve the object of God's dominion, the substance of his life. Hence, it follows obviously that he fails in this obligation of usufructuary who neglects the necessary means for the preservation of life, and this with the intention of destroying the latter, and consequently

Violates the rights of God.

D. Negative and Indirect Suicide

Negative and indirect suicide without the consent of God is also an attempt against the rights of the Creator and an injustice towards Him whenever Without sufficient cause a man neglects all the means of preservation of which he should make use. If a man as usufructuary is obliged in justice to preserve his life, it follows that he is equally bound to make use of all the ordinary means which are indicated in the usual course of things, namely: he should employ all the ordinary means which nature itself provides, such as to eat, drink, sleep, and so on; moreover, he should avoid all dangers which he may easily avoid, e.g. to flee from a burning house, to escape from an infuriated animal when it may be done without difficulty. In fact to neglect the ordinary means for preserving life is equivalent to killing one's self, but the same is not true with regard to extraordinary means.

Thus theologians teach that one is not bound in order to preserve life to employ remedies which, considering one's Condition, are regarded as extraordinary and involving extraordinary expenditure; one is not obliged to undergo a very painful surgical operation, nor a considerable amputation, nor to go into exile in order to seek a more beneficial climate, etc. To use a comparison, the lessee of a house is bound to take care of it as becomes a good father of a family, to make use of the ordinary means for the preservation of the property, for instance, to extinguish a fire, which he may easily extinguish, etc., but he is not bound to employ means considered extraordinary, such as to procure the latest novelties invented by science to prevent or extinguish fire.

Application of Principles

The principles which have been outlined in the four propositions or divisions above given should serve for the solution of particular cases; however, the application may not always be equally easy, and thus a person may by an objectively unlawful act take his life and nevertheless consider it permissible and even an act of exalted virtue.

It may be asked whether by performing or omitting a certain act a person may injure his health and shorten his life. To apply the foregoing principles: it is first of all clear (1st and 3rd propositions, A and C) that one may not have in View this hastening of death, but, this hypothesis aside, it may be said on the one hand that to expose oneself without sufficient reason to a considerable shortening of life constitutes a serious injury to the rights of the Creator; but on the other hand if the danger of death be not imminent, although it is to be feared that life may be shortened even by several years, it is not a grave but only a venial sin.

This is the case with the drunkard who by his intemperance causes his premature deatth. Again it must be borne in mind that with the addition of a reasonable motive the thing may be entirely lawful and even an act of virtue; thus the workman does not sin by devoting himself to rough labor, and the saints performed a very meritorious and highly virtuous act when in order to overcome their passions they lacerated and tortured their flesh by penance and fasting and were thus the cause of their earlier death.


The plague of suicide belongs especially to the period of decadence of the civilized peoples of antiquity, Greeks, Romans, and Egyptians. The Christian Middle Ages were unacquainted with this morbid tendency, but it has reappeared at a more recent period, has developed constantly since the Renaissance, and at present has reached such intensity among all civilized nations that it may be considered one of the special evils of our time.

This suicide rate obviously includes suicides attributable to mental illness, but we cannot accept the opinion of a large number of physicians, moralists, and jurists who, led into Error by a false philosophy, lay it down, as a general rule that suicide is always due to insanity, so great is the horror, which this act inspires in every man of sane mind. The Church rejects this theory and, while admitting exceptions, considers that those unfortunates who, impelled by despair or anger, attempt their life often act through malice or culpable cowardice.

In fact, despair and anger are not as general thing movements of the soul, which it is impossible to resist, especially if one does not neglect the helps offered by religion, confidence in God, belief in the immortality of the soul and in a Future life of rewards and punishments. Widely different reasons have been advanced to explain the high frequency of suicide, but it is more correct to say that it does not depend on any one particular cause, but rather on an assemblage of factors, such as the social and economic situation, the misery of a great number, a more feverish pursuit of what is considered happiness, often ending in cruel deceptions, the ever more refined search for pleasure, a more precocious and intense stimulation of sexual life, intellectual overwork, the influence of the media and the sensational news with which it daily provides its readers, the influences of heredity, the ravages of alcoholism, etc. But it i